BX  8398  .P4  1889 
P.  A. 


^o/tHe  revision,  o« 
the  discipline  of  the 


HISTO  RYv^r 


SEP  17  1940 


REVISIONS  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE 


OF  THE 


JWethodist  Episcopal  Glulrcli,  Soiltl. 

BY  P.  A.  PETERSON,  D.D. 


"There  is  internal  evidence  that  the  present  Discipline  was  not  all 
composed  at  one  time.  At  what  periods  then  were  its  several  parts 
introduced?  These  are  points  not  only  of  curious  inquiry,  but  essential 
often  to  right  interpretation."— Robert  Emory,  D.D.,  in  '■'■History  of  the 
Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church." 


Nashville,  Tenn.  : 
Publishing  House  op  the  M.  E.  Church,  South. 
J.  D.  Barbee,  Agent. 
1889. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1889, 
By  the  Book  Agents  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 
in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


to  TfiE  mnmoRv  of 
HOLLAND  NIMMONS  McTYEIRE,  D.D., 

Late  Senior  Bishop  of  Ike  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South, 
Distinguished  as  a  Writer  on 
CHURCH  HISTORY  AND  GOVERNMENT, 
Whose  eminent  abilities  contributed  largely  to  shape  the  existing 
po'ity  of  the  Church  he  served  with  distinction  for  forty-four 
years,  and  whose  purpose  to  furnish  an  Introduction 
to  these  pages  was  frustrated  by  fatal  sickness, 

THIS  VOIiOmi  IS  AFFECTIONATELY  DEDICATED 

BY 

The  Author. 

(3) 


PREFACE. 


This  book  has  been  prepared  for  those  who  desire  to  under- 
stand the  nature  of  the  changes  which  from  time  to  time  have  been 
made  in  the  Discipline,  and  to  trace  the  historical  progress  of  leg- 
islation in  our  Church. 

It  is  constructed  on  the  plan  followed  by  Rev.  David  Sherman, 
D.D.,  in  his  excellent  "History  of  the  Discipline  of  the  Method- 
odist  Episcopal  Church."  This  plan  possesses  several  obvious  ad- 
vantages, the  chief  of  which  is  that  the  Discipline  is  made  to  be, 
so  to  speak,  its  own  historian.  The  reader  sees  at  a  glance  not 
only  what  changes  have  been  made,  but  also  how  and  when 
they  were  introduced,  and  has  in  a  single  volume,  chronologic- 
ally arranged,  all  that  at  any  time  has  been  in  the  Discipline  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

The  Discipline  of  1844  has  been  made  the  basis  of  this  work. 
In  other  words,  the  present  edition  (188G)  is  here  compared  with 
that  of  1S44,  and  all  the  changes  since  made  are  noted  in  proper 
order.  The  Discipline  of  1844  has  been  made  the  starting-point 
— first,  because  until  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  South,  in  1845,  that  was  the  law-book  of  the  South- 
ern as  well  as  of  the  other  Conferences ;  and,  second,  because 
by  beginning  with  the  Discipline  of  1844  connection  is  made 
With  the  histories  prepared  by  Emory  and  Sherman,  which  go 
back  to  the  beginning  of  Methodism. 

In  treating  of  the  Articles  of  Religion  and  the  Ritual  it  was 
deemed  best  to  begin  with  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  and  the  Rit- 
ual of  the  Church  of  England,  from  which  Mr.  Wesley  extracted 
our  Articles  (except  the  Twenty-third)  and  the  Ritual. 

The  compiler  has  labored  assiduously  to  make  this  work  as 
nearly  accurate  as  possible,  and  it  is  now  committed  to  the  press 
in  the  hope  that  it  will  be  favorably  received.  P.  A.  P. 

May,  1889. 

(5) 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PLAN. 


This  volume  contains  all  the  matter  that  has  been  in  the  Dis- 
cipline from  1844  to  1886  inclusive.  That  which  has  from  time 
to  time  been  omitted  is  printed  in  smaller  type.  The  broad-face 
figures  on  the  left  of  the  page  are  dates  of  insertion  (except  1844, 
which  means  that  the  passages  thus  marked  were  in  the  Disci- 
pline at  that  time) ;  and  those  on  the  right,  of  omission  down  to 
the  next  dates.  Briefer  inserted  and  omitted  passages  are  put 
in  brackets — [  ] — with  the  dates,  and  where  a  change  occurs 
within  a  change  the  parenthesis — (  ) — is  used.  The  reading- 
matter  in  the  larger  type,  without  regard  to  the  smaller  or  the 
brackets,  is  what  is  contained  in  the  Discipline  at  present. 

Abbreviations:  In.,  inserted;  om.,  omitted;  re-in.,  re-inserted; 
ch.,  changed.  In  the  Articles  of  Religion  and  Ritual,  W.,  Wes- 
ley; E.  R.,  English  Ritual. 

(7) 


CONTENTS. 

PART  I. 

Revisions  of  the  Form  of  the  Discipline. 


PAGE. 

t  The  Title   13 

II.  The  Bishops'  Address   13 

III.  The  Arrangement  of  the  Discipline   17 

PART  II. 

Revisions  of  the  Text  of  the  Discipline. 
CHAPTER  I. 

articles  of  religion  and  general  rules. 

Sec.  1.  Articles  of  Religion   23 

Sec.  2.  The  General  Rules   33 

CHAPTER  II. 
THE  CONFERENCES. 

Sec.  1.  Of  the  General  Conference   36 

Sec.  2.  Of  the  Annual  Conferences   39 

Sec.  3.  Of  the  District  Conferences   43 

Sec.  4.  Of  the  Quarterly  Conferences   44 

Sec.  5.  Of  the  Church  Conferences   48 

CHAPTER  III. 
MINISTERS  AND  CHURCH  OFFICERS. 

Sec,  1.  Of  the  Trial  of  Those  Who  Think  They  Are  Moved 

by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  Preach   50 

Sec.  2.  Of  the  Election  and  Consecration  of  Bishops,  and  of 

Their  Duty   50 

Sec.  3.  Of  Presiding  Elders   53 

Sec.  4.  Of  Preachers  in  Charge  of  Circuits,  Stations,  or  Mis- 
sions   54 

Sec.  5.  Of  Admitting  Preachers  on  Trial   57 

Sec.  6.  Of  Admitting  Preachers  into  Full  Connection   58 

Sec.  7. 'Of  Traveling  Deacons  60 

Sec  8.  Of  Traveling  Elders   61 

Sec.  9.  Of  Supernumerary  Preachers   62 

(9) 


10 


Contents. 


PAGE 


Sec.  10.  Of  Superannuated  Preacher?   63 

Sec.  11.  Of  Local  Preachers   63 

Sec.  12.  Of  Receiving  Ministers  from  Other  Churches   66 

Sec.  13.  OfExhorters   67 

Sec.  14.  Of  Class-leaders  '.   68 

Sec.  15.  Of  Stewards   69 

Sec.  16.  District  Stewards'  Meeting   71 

Sec.  17.  Of  Trustees   72 

CHAPTER  IV. 
OF  THE  MEMBERSHIP  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Sec.  1.  Of  Receiving  Members  into  the  Church  74 

Sec.  2.  Of  the  Children  of  the  Church   75 

CHAPTER  V. 

OF  TEMPERANCE. 

Administration  of  Discipline   76 

CHAPTER  VI. 
THE  MEANS  OF  GRACE. 

Sec.  1.  Of  Public  Worship   77 

Sec.  2.  Of  Prayer-meetings   79 

Sec.  3.  Of  Love-feaste   79 

Sec.  4.  Of  Class-meetings   80 

Sec.  5.  Of  Sunday-schools   81 

CHAPTER  VII. 
ADMINISTRATION  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

Sec.  1.  Trial  of  a  Bishop   84 

Sec.  2.  Trial  of  a  Traveling  Preacher   85 

Sec.  3.  Trial  of  a  Probationer   89 

Sec.  4.  Trial  of  a  Local  Preacher   89 

Sec.  5.  Trial  of  a  Member   91 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
OF  APPEALS. 

Sec.  1.  Appeal  of  a  Traveling  Preacher   95 

Sec.  2.  Appeal  of  a  Local  Preacher   96 

Sec.  3.  Appeal  of  a  Member  96 


Contents.  1 1 


CHAPTER  IX.  FAGE 
OF  THE  DEPRIVATION  AND  RESTORATION  OF  CREDENTIALS. 

Sec.  1.  Credentials  of  Traveling  Elders  or  Deacons   98 

Sec.  2.  Credentials  of  Local  Elders  or  Deacons   98 

CHAPTER  X. 
OF  THE  SUPPORT  OF  THE  MINISTRY. 

Sec.  1.  Support  of  Preachers  on  Circuits  and  Stations   102 

Sec.  2.  Support  of  Presiding  Elders   102 

Sec.  3.  Support  of  Bishops   103 

Sec,  4.  Support  of  Those  not  Otherwise  Provided  for   104 

Sec.  5.  Of  the  Joint  Board  of  Finance   104 

CHAPTER  XI. 
SUPPORT  OF  MISSIONS. 

Sec.  1.  Board  of  Missions   110 

Sec.  2.  Woman's  Missionary  Society   117 

Sec.  3.  Church  Extension  Board   119 

CHAPTER  XII. 
churches  and  church  property. 

Sec.  1.  Of  Building  Churches   122 

Sec.  2.  Of  Building  Parsonages  123 

Sec.  3.  Of  Securing  Churches  and  Parsonages   123 

Sec.  4.  Of  the  Division,  Transfer,  or  Sale  of  Church  Property.  125 
Sec.  5.  On  Creating  Liens  upon  Church  Property   126  < 

CHA  PTER  XIII. 
DEVISES  AND  GIFTS. 

Sec  1.  Of  Devises  by  Will  or  Donations   128 

Sec.  2.  General  Directions  Concerning  Bequests   129 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
THE  RITUAL. 

Sec  1.  The  Order  for  the  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per  130 

Sec  2.  The  Ministration  of  Baptism  to  Infants   148 

Sec.  3.  The  Ministration  of  Baptism  to  Such  as  Are  of  Riper 

Years   154 


L2 


Contents. 


PAOK 


Sec.  4.  Form  of  the  Keception  and  Recognition  of  Church- 
members   161 

Sec.  5.  The  Form  of  Solemnization  of  Matrimony   164 

Sec.  6.  The  Order  of  the  Burial  of  the  Dead   173 

Sec.  7.  The  Form  of  Laying  the  Corner-stone  of  a  Church . .  17!> 

Sec.  8.  Form  of  the  Dedication  of  a  Church   182 

Sec.  9.  The  Form  and  Manner  of  Ordaining  Deacons   1 8~> 

Sec.  10.  The  Form  and  Manner  of  Ordaining  Elders   1!>0 

Sec.  11.  The  Form  of  Consecrating  a  Bishop   201 

APPENDIX. 

Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences   213 

Publishing  House   226 

PART  III. 

OMITTED  SECTIONS. 

L  Of  the  Band  Societies   239 

2.  Of  the  Chartered  Fund   240 

3.  Of  Slavery   241 

4.  Of  Baptism   241 

5.  Of  the  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching,  and  of  Other 

Public  Exercises   241 

6.  Of  the  Duty  of  Preachers  to  God,  Themselves,  and  One 

Another  ;   241 

7.  Of  Employing  Our  Time  Profitably  When  We  Are  Not 

Traveling  or  Engaged  in  Public  Exercises   242 

8.  Rules  by  Which  We  Should  Continue,  or  Desist  from, 

Preaching  at  Any  Place   243 

9.  Of  Visiting  from  House  to  House,  Guarding  against  Those 

Things  That  Are  so  Common  to  Professors,  and  Enforc- 
ing Practical  Religion   243 

10.  Of  Marriage   245 

11.  Of  Dress  246 

12.  Of  the  Necessity  of  Union  among  Ourselves  246 

13.  How  to  Provide  for  the  Circuits  in  Time  of  Conference, 

and  to  Preserve  and  Increase  the  Work  of  God  246 

14.  Of  Colored  Members  246 


HISTORY  OF  THE  REVISIONS 

OF  THE 

DISCIPLINE  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH,  SOUTH. 


PART  I. 

Revisions  of  the  Form  of  the  Discipline. 

I.  The  Title. 

1844.]  The  Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  tlie  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  New  York:  Published  hv  Lane  and  C.  1!.  Tippett,  for  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  at  the" Conference  Ollicc,  liuu  Mulberry  Street. 
J.  Colloid,  Printer.  1841. 

1846.1  The  Doctrines  and  Discipline  oft  he  Mctho.lisl  Episcopal  Church, 
South.  Richmond :  Published  by  John  Early,  lor  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South,   1*4(5.  Same  1850. 

1854.]  The  Doctrines  ami  I  dsciplineof  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Chnreh, 
South.  Nashville,  Tenn. :  Published  bv  Mevenson  &  Owen,  for  the  M.  E. 
Church.  South.  1854. 

1858.]  The  Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South.  Nashville,  Tenn.:  Published  bv  J.  P>.  MeKeirin,  Agent  for  the 
M.  E.  Church,  South.  1838. 

1866.1  The  Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South.  Nashville,  Tenn.:  Published  bv  A.  II.  Kedtord,  for  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  South.    1 .- (iC. 

1870.]  The  Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South.  Nashville,  Tenn.:  Publishing  House  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  Sonth.    ls7u.    Same  1X74. 

1878.]  The  Doctrinea  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  South.  Nashville,  Tenn.:  Southern  Methodist 
Publishing  House.    1878.    The  same  1SS2,  and  1S86. 

II.  The  Bishops'  Address. 

1844.]  To  the  Members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
[in.  1846:  South]. 

[Oni.  1870,  re-in.  1882:  Dearly  Beloved  Brethren:  Wc  think  it  (1886. 
expedient  to  give  von  a  brief  account  of  the  rise  of  Methodism,  both  in 
Europe  and  America.  "In  17211  two  young  men,  in  England,  reading  the 
Bible,  saw  thev  could  not  be  saved  without  holiness:  followed  after  it.  and 
incited  others'so  to  do.  In  1717  thev  saw,  likewise,  that  men  are  justified 
before  they  are  sanctified:  but  still  holiness  was  their  object.  Cod  then 
thrust  them  out  to  raise  a  holy  people." 

In  the  year  176(1  Philip  Embury .  a  local  preacher  of  our  society,  fro n 
Ireland,  began  to  preach  in  the  city  of  New  York,  and  formed  a  society  of 
his  own  countrymen  and  the  citizens;  and  the  same  year  Thomas  Webb 
preached  in  a  lured  room  near  the  barracks.  About  the  same  time  Rob- 
ert Str'awbridge,  a  local  preacher  from  Ireland,  settled  in  Frederick 
County,  in  the  state  of  Mai-viand,  and,  preaching  there,  formed  some  so- 
cieties. The  Eir>t  Methodist  church  was  built  in  New  York  in  1708  or 
1769;  and  in  17G9  Richard  lioardman  and  .Joseph  Pilmoor  came  to  New 

(13) 


14 


The  Bishops'  Address. 


York,  who  were  the  first  regular  Methodist  preachers  on  the  continent. 
In  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1771,  Francis  Asbury  and  Kichard  Wright, 
of  the  same  order,  came  over. 

We  believe  that  God's  design  in  raising  up  the  preachers  called  Meth- 
odists in  America  was  to  reform  the  continent  and  spread  ["scripture  " 
ch.  1854  to  "scriptural"]  holiness  over  these  lauds.  As  a  proof  heieof 
we  have  seen  since  that  time  a  great  and  glorious  work  of  God  (••  from  New 
~\  ork,  through  the  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  Maryland,  Virginia, 
North  and  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia;  as  also  of  late  to"  the  extremities 
of  the  Western  and  Eastern  .States"  ch.  1854  to  "  throughout  the  United 
States")]. 

We  esteem  it  our  duty  and  privilege  most  earnestly  to  recom- 
mend to  you,  as  members  of  our  Church,  our  Form  of  Discipline, 
which  has  been  founded  on  the  experience  of  a  long  series  of 
years,  f  Om.  1886,  as  also  on  the  observations  and  remarks  we  have  made 
on  ancient  and  modern  Churches.] 

We  wish  to  see  this  little  publication  in  the  house  of  every 
Methodist;  and  the  more  so  as  it  contains  the  Articles  of  Iielig- 
ion  maintained  more  or  less,  in  part  or  in  whole,  by  every  re- 
formed Church  in  the  world. 

Far  from  wishing  you  to  be  ignorant  of  any  of  our  doctrines,  or 
any  part  of  our  discipline,  we  desire  you  to  read,  mark,  learn,  and 
inwardly  digest  the  whole.  You  ought,  next  to  the  word  of  ( rod, 
to  procure  the  articles  and  canons  of  the  Church  to  which  you 
belong.  [Om.  1854:  This  present  edition  is  small  and  cheap,  and  we  can 
assure  you  that  the  prolits  of  the  sale  of  it  shall  be  applied  to  charitable 
and  religious  purposes.] 

We  remain  your  very  affectionate  brethren  and  pastors,  who 
labor  night  and  day,  both  in  public  and  in  private,  for  your  good. 

Joshua  Soule.— Born  in  Bristol,  Maine,  August  1,  1781;  converted,  1797: 
admitted  on  trial  by  the  New  York  Conference,  June,  1799;  admitted  into 
full  connection,  isu'l;  elected  Bishop  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
in  1820,  but  declined;  elected  again  in  1824;  adhered  to  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  South,  under  the  "Plan  of  Separation  "  adopted  in 
1844;  relieved  from  active  work  at  his  own  request  in  18GG;  diet!  at  his 
residence  near  N  ashville,  Tenn.,  March  (>,  18(17,  w  here  he  was  interred,  but 
subsequently  his  remains  were  removed  to  Vanderbilt  University. 

Elijah  Heckling.— Bom  in  Pine  Plains,  N.  Y.,  January  7,  1780;"  entered 
the  New  York  ( inference,  1801 ;  elected  Bishop,  1821 ;  died  at  Poll  gh  keep  - 
sie,  N.  Y.,  April  9,  1852. 

James  Osgood  A  ndrew.— Born  in  Wilkes  County,  Ga.,  May  3,  1794;  re- 
ceived on  trial  by  the  South  Carolina  Conference,  December,  1812;  admit- 
ted into  full  connection  in  1814;  elected  Bishop  in  1832;  adhered  to  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  under  the  "Plan  of  Separation" 
adopted  in  1844;  was  relieved  from  active  duty,  at  his  own  request,  in  I860; 
died  in  Mobile,  Ala.,  March  2,  1871;  was  buried  at  Oxford,  Ga. 

Beverly  Waugh. — Born  in  Fairfax  County,  Va.,  October  25,  1789;  en- 
tered the  Baltimore  Conference,  1809;  elected  Bishop,  1830;  died  iu  Bal- 
timore, Md.,  February  9,  1858. 

Thomas  A.  Morris. — Born  in  Kentucky,  April  28,  1790;  joined  the  Ohio 
Conference,  lslli;  elected  Bishop,  lxjii;  died  in  >pi  i n-iicld,  Ohio,  Septem- 
ber 2,  1S74. 

Leonidas  X.  Hamline. — Born  in  Burlington,  Conn.,  May  10,  1797;  en- 
tered the  Ohio  Conference,  1833;  elected  Bishop,  1844;  resigned  in  1852; 
died  in  Iowa,  March  22,  1S65. 

Edmund  S.  Janes.— Born  in  Connecticut,  April  27,  1807;  joined  the  Phil- 
adelphia Conference,  1830;  elected  Bishop,  1844;  died  in  New  York  City, 
September  18,  1876. 

William  Capers.— Born  in  South  Carolina,  January  26,  1790;  received 
on  trial  by  the  South  Carolina  Conference,  December,  1808;  admitted  into 
full  connection,  1810;  located  in  1815;  re-admitted,  1818;  delegate  to  the 
British  Conference,  182S;  editor  of  the  Southern  Christia?i  Advocate  from 


The  Bishops'  Address. 


15 


1S36  to  1840;  elected  Missionary  Secretary,  1N40;  elected  Bishop  by  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  <  hurch,  South,  held 'in  Peters- 
burg, Va..  1840;  died  at  Anderson  Court-house,  S.  C,  January  2!»,  18.V>, 
and  was  buried  at  Columbia,  S.  C. 

Robert  Paine—  Born  in  Person  Countv.  N.  C.  November  12,  1790;  re- 
ceived on  trial  by  the  Tennessee  Conference,  October,  IMS;  admitted  into 
full  connection,  1820;  became  President  of  La  Grange  C  ollege,  Alabama, 
which  position  he  held  when  elected  ISisliop  bv  the  General  <  onference  of 
Is4(>;  was  chairman  of  the  committee  that  drew  the  "  Plan  ol  Separa- 
tion" adopted  by  the  General  Conference  of  1844:  died  at  his  home  in  Ab- 
erdeen, Miss.,  October  10,  1NS2,  and  w  as  buried  there. 

Henry  II.  Bwscom  .—Lorn  in  Hancock,  Delaware  County,  N.  Y.,  May  27, 
1700;  convened,  18)1;  received  on  trial  by  the  Ohio  Conference,  1813; 
transferred  to  the  Tennessee  Conference  ami  received  into  full  connection, 
1810;  chaplain  to  Congress,  1X23;  President  of  Madison  C  ollege,  Pennsyl- 
vania, 1827;  agent  of  the  American  Colonization  Society,  18211;  appointed 
professor  in  Augusta  C  ollege,  Kentucky,  1832;  appointed  President  Tran- 
sylvania I'niversity,  Is42;  editor  Quarter/!/  Bevieiv,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South,  froin  1x40  to  1850;  elected  bishop,  18.10;  died  in  Louisville, 
K\  ..  September  8,  1850,  and  was  buried  there. 

George  F.  Pierce.— Born  in  Green  County,  Ga.,  February  3,  1811 ;  con- 
verted, October  5,  1820;  received  on  trial  by  the  Georgia  (  'onference,  Janu- 
ary, 1831;  admitted  into  full  connection,  1833;  appointed  President  of 
Emory  College,  Oxford  County,  Ga.,  1848;  elected  Bishop,  1854;  died  at 
his  home  near  Sparta,  Ga.,  September  3,  1884,  and  was  buried  at  Sparta. 

John  Early. — Born  in  Bedford  County,  Va.,  January  1,  1780;  converted 
April  22,  1804:  licensed  to  preach,  1X00;  "received  on  trial  bv  the  Virginia 
Conference,  1807  :  admitted  into  full  connection,  1800;  located,  1x15.  and 
re-admitted,  1821;  Book  Agent  from  1840  to  1854;  elected  Bishop,  1854;  re- 
lieved from  active  duty,  at  his  own  request,  1800;  died  in  Lynchburg,  Va., 
November,  1873,  and  was  buried  there. 

Hubbard  H.  Kavanarigh. — Bom  in  Clarke  County,  Ky.,  January  14, 
1802;  converted,  November  3, 1817:  received  on  trial  by  the  Kentucky  Con- 
ference, September,  1823;  elected  Bishop,  1854;  died"  at  Columbus,  Miss., 
March  10,  lxs4,  and  was  buried  there. 

William  M.  Wight  man.— Born  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  January  8,  1808; 
converted,  1824  ;  received  on  trial  by  the  South  Carolina  Conference,  1828; 
admitted  into  full  connect  ion,  1830;  professor  in  Randolph- M  aeon  College, 
1837-38;  editor  of  the  Southern  Christian  Advocate  from  1840  to  1854;  ap- 
pointed President  of  Woflbrd  College,  S.  C,  1854;  transferred  to  the  Ala- 
bama Conference,  and  appointed  C  hancellor  of  the  southern  University, 
at  Greensboro,  Ala.,  1850;  elected  Bishop,  1800;  died  in  Charleston,  S.  C, 
February  5,  1882,  and  was  buried  there. 

Enoch  M.  Marvin.— Born  in  Warren  County,  Mo.,  June  12.  1823;  con- 
verted December,  1810;  received  on  trial  bv  the  Missouri  Conference,  1841; 
admitted  into  full  connect  ion,  1843;  elected' Bishop,  1800;  visited  the  China 
Mission,  1870,  and  attended  the  British  Weslevan  Conference,  at  Bristol, 
England,  as  a  fraternal  delegate,  1877;  returned  home,  1877,  and  died  No- 
vember 20.  of  that  vear;  buried  near  St.  Louis,  in  Bellefontaine  Cemetery. 

David  8.  Doggelt.— Born  in  Lancaster  County,  Va.,  January  23,  1810; 
received  on  trial  bv  the  Virginia  Conference,  ls2!»;  admitted  into  full  con- 
nection, 1X31;  professor  in  Randolph-Macon  College  from  1,842  to  1845;  ed- 
itor Quarterly  Review  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  C  hurch,  South,  from 
1850  to  1858;  elected  Bishop,  1800;  died  in  Richmond,  Va.,  October  27,  1880, 
and  was  buried  there. 

Holland  N.  McTyeire. — Born  in  Barnwell  District,  S.  C,  July 
24,  1824 ;  converted,  1837 ;  licensed  to  preach,  January,  1844  ;  re- 
ceived on  trial  by  the  Virginia  Conference,  1845  ;  transferred  to 
the  Alabama  Conference,  1S46 ;  admitted  into  full  connection, 
1848;  transferred  to  the  Louisiana  Conference,  1848;  appointed 
editor  of  the  New  Orleans  Christian  Advocate,  1851 ;  appointed  ed- 
itor of  the  Nashville  Christian  Advocate,  1858 ;  transferred  to  the 
Montgomery  Conference,  1863 ;  elected  Bishop,  1866;  residence, 
Vanderbilt  University,  Nashville,  Tenn. 


16 


The  Bishops'1  Address. 


John  C.  Keener. — Born  in  Baltimore,  Mil.,  February  7,  1819; 
converted,  July  8, 1838;  received  on  trial  by  the  Alabama  Con- 
ference, January,  1843;  received  into  full  connection,  1845; 
transferred  to  the  Louisiana  Conference,  1848;  editor  of  tin.'  .Y<  w 
Orleans  Christian  Advocate,  from  180(5  to  1870 ;  elected  Bishop,  1870 ; 
residence,  New  Orleans,  La. 

Alpheus  W.  Wilson. — Born  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  Md.,  Feb- 
ruary 5, 1834 ;  converted,  1849 ;  licensed  to  preach, 1852  ;  received 
on  trial  by  the  Baltimore  Conference,  1S53 ;  admitted  into  full 
connection,  1855 ;  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  from  1S78  to 
1882;  elected  Bishop,  18S2 ;  residence,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Linus  Parker—  Horn  in  Home,  Oneida  County,  X.  Y.,  April  23,  1829; 
converted,  1*47;  licensed  to  preach,  l*»!l:  recciyed  on  trial  by  the  l.nm.-i- 
ana  Conference,  Will;  admitted  into  full  connect  ion,  1851;  "edit. a-  of  the 
New  Urban*  Christian  Advocate  from  1S70  to  ls.s2;  elected  I}i.xho|,,  l.ss:: 
died  in  New  Orleans,  March  il.  iss;.,  ami  was  buried  there. 

John  C.  Granbery. — Born  in  Norfolk  City,  Va.,  December  5, 
1829 ;  converted,  1844 ;  received  on  trial  by  the  Virginia  Confer- 
ence, 1848 ;  admitted  into  full  connection,  1850 ;  Professor  in  Van- 
derbilt  University,  from  1875  to  1882;  elected  Bishop,  1886;  res- 
idence, St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Italicrt  K.  Hargrove. — Born  in  Pickens  County,  Ala.,  September 
18,  1829;  received  on  trial  by  the  Alabama  Conference,  1857; 
admitted  into  full  connection,  1859 ;  transferred  to  the  Ken- 
tucky Conference,  1867  ;  _  transferred  to  the  Tennessee  Confer- 
ence, and  appointed  President  of  the  Tennessee  Female  College, 
Franklin,  Tenn.,  1868;  elected  Bishop,  1882;  residence,  Nash- 
ville, Tenn. 

William  W.  Duncan. — Born  at  Randolph -Macon  College  (while 
located  at),  Boydton,  Mecklenburg  County,  Va.,  December  27, 
1839 ;  received  on  trial  by  the  Virginia  Conference,  1859 ;  received 
into  full  connection,  1861 ;  elected  Professor  of  Mental  Science  in 
Wofford  College,  Spartanburg,  S.  C,  1875,  where  he  remained  un- 
til 1886,  when  he  was  elected  Bishop ;  residence,  Spartanburg, 
S.  C. 

Charles  B.  Galloway. — Born  in  Mississippi,  September  15, 1849; 
received  on  trial  by  the  Mississippi  Conference,  1868  ;  by  the  di- 
vision of  the  territory  of  the  Mississippi  Conference,  and  the  for- 
mation of  the  North  Mississippi  Conference,  in  1870,  he  became 
a  member  of,  and  was  received  into  full  connection  in,  the  latter 
Conference  in  1870,  and  was  transferred  the  same  year  to  the 
Mississippi  Conference;  appointed  editor  of  the  New  Orleans 
Christian  Advocate,  1882 ;  elected  Bishop,  1886 ;  residence,  Brook- 
haven,  Miss. 

Eugene  R.  Hendrix. — Born  in  Fayette,  Howard  County,  Mo., 
May  17,  1847 ;  joined  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South, 
1859 ;  received  on  trial  in  the  Missouri  Conference,  1869;  received 
into  full  connection,  1871 ;  accompanied  Bishop  Marvin  to  China, 
1876 ;  elected  President  of  Central  College,  1877 ;  elected  Bishop, 
1886 ;  residence,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 


Arrangement  of  the  Discipline. 


17 


Joseph  S.  Key — Born  in  La  Grange,  Ga.,  July  18,  1829;  con- 
verted, 1847;  received  on  trial  by  the  Georgia  Conference,  1849; 
received  into  full  connection,  1851 ;  on  the  division  of  the  Geor- 
gia Conference  into  the  South  Georgia  and  North  Georgia,  in 
18ti7,  he  became  a  member  of  the  former ;  elected  Bishop,  1886 ; 
residence,  Oxford,  Ga. 

III.  The  Arrangement  ok  the  Discipline  as  Shown  in  the  Ta- 
bles ok  Contents  ok  the  Various  Editions. 


/.  The  Arrangement  of  1S44- 
CHAPTER  I. 

Section  1.  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Sec.  2.  Arti- 
cles of  Religion. "  see.  3.  General  and  Annual  Conferences.  Sec.  4.  The 
election  and  consecration  of  Rishops,  and  their  duly.  Sec.  5.  Presiding 
elders,  and  their  duty.  sec.  (i.  Election  and  ordination  of  traveling  elders, 
and  their  duty.  Sec'.  7.  Election  and  ordination  of  traveling  deacons,  and  ' 
their  duty.  Sec.  S.  Of  the  reception  of  preachers  from  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
nection, and  from  other  denominations.  Sec.  !).  The  method  of  receiving 
traveling  preachers,  and  theirdutv.  sec.  10.  The  duties  of  those  who  have 
the  charge  of  circuits.  Sec.  11.  Trial  of  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by 
the  Holy  (.i host  to  preach.  Sec.  12.  Matter  and  manner  of  preaching,  and 
other  public  exercises.  Sec.  I:;.  The  duty  of  preachers  to  God,  themselves, 
and  one  another.  Sec.  14.  Rules  by  which  we  should  continue  or  desist 
from  preaching  at  any  place.  Sec.  IS.  Visiting  from  house  to  house;  guard- 
ing against  those  things  which  are  so  common  to  professors,  and  enforcing 
practical  religion.  Sec.  Hi.  The  instruction  of  children.  Sec.  17.  Of  em- 
ploying our  time  profitably  when  we  are  not  traveling,  etc.  Sec.  18.  Ne- 
cessity of  union  among  ourselves.  Sec.  10.  Method  by  which  immoral 
traveling  preachers  shall  be  brought  to  trial,  etc.  Sec.  20.  How  to  pro- 
vide for  the  circuits  in  time  of  Conference,  and  to  preserve  and  increase 
the  work  of  God.  Sec.  21.  Of  the  local  preachers.  Sec.  22.  Of  baptism. 
See.  23.  Of  the  Cord's  Supper.  Sec.  24.  Of  public  worship.  Sec.  25.  Spirit 
and  truth  of  singing. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Section  1.  The  nature,  design,  and  general  rules  of  our  United  Societies. 
Sec.  2.  Of  class-meetings.  Sec.  3.  Of  Band  Societies.  Sec.  4.  Privileges 
granted  to  serious  persons.  Sec.  5.  Of  marriage.  Sec.  6.  Of  dress.  Sec. 
7.  Of  bringing  to  trial,  finding  guilty,  ami  reproving,  suspending,  or  ex- 
cluding disorderly  persons  from  society. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Sacramental  Services,  etc. 
Section  1.  The  order  of  the  administration  of  the  Cord's  Supper.  Sec.  2. 
Administration  of  baptism  to  in  rants;  the  m  mist  rat  ion  of  baptism  to  such 
as  are  of  riper  years.    Sec.  3.  Form  of  solemnization  of  matrimony .  Sec. 
4.  Order  of  the  burial  of  the  dead. 

,  CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Form  and  Manner  of  Making  and  Ordaining  Bishops,  Elders,  and 
Deacons. 

Section  1.  Form  and  manner  of  making  deacons.  Sec.  2.  Form  and 
manner  of  ordaining  elders.    Sec.  3.  Form  of  ordaining  a  Bishop. 

Part  Second. 

Section  1.  Of  the  boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences,  etc.  Sec.  2. 
Of  building  churches,  and  the  order  to  be  observed  therein.    Sec.  3.  Qual- 

2 


L8 


Arrangement  of  the  Discipline. 


ideations,  appointment,  and  duty  of  the  stewards  oi  circuits.  See  4  Of 
the  allowance  to  the  ministers  and  preachers,  and  to  their  wives,  widows, 
audchildreu.  Sec.  5.  Raisin-  annual  supplies  for  propagation  of  the  Ko- 
pel,  for  making  up  the  allow  aueeof  the  preachers, etc.  sec.  0.  Of  the  sup- 
port ot  missions.  Sec.  7.  Of  the  chartered  fund.  Sec.  8.  Of  the  printing 
and  (•ireulatiugof  hooks,  and  of  the  profits  arising  therefrom,  .sec.  ft.  Local 
preachers  to  have  a  given  allowance  in  given  eases.   Sec.  10.  Of  slavery. 

II.  The  Arrangement  of  1SJ,6  and  1850. 
CHAPTER  I. 

Section  1.  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Chinch,  and  the  Method- 
ist Episcopal  ( ■hurch,  Smith,  sec.  ■>.  Organi/.ati  1  tlie  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  South.  Sec.  3.  Articles  of  Religion.  Sec.  4.  The  nature, 
design,  and  general  rules  of  our  United  Societies. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Section-  1.  Of  the  General  and  Annual  Conferences.  Sec.  2.  Of  the  Geir- 
oral  Conference.  Sec.  :i.  Of  the  Annual  Conference.  Sec.  4.  OftheQuar- 
terly  Conferences.  .Sec.  5.  Of  the  elect  ion  and  consecration  of  Bishops,  and 
their  duty.  See.  0.  Of  the  presiding  elders,  and  then-duty.  Sec.  7.  Of  the 
duties  of  those  who  have  the  charge  of  circuits  or  station's,  see.  8.  Of  the 
method  of  receiving  traveling  preachers,  and  of  their  dutv.  Sec.  9.  Of 
the  election  and  ordination  of  traveling  deacons,  and  of  their  dutv.  Sec. 
10.  Of  the  election  and  ordination  of  traveling  elders,  and  of  their  duty. 
Sec.  11.  Of  the  reception  of  preachers  from  the  Wesley  an  Connection,  and 
from  other  denominations.  Sec.  12.  Of  the  matter  and  manner  of  preach- 
ing, and  other  puhlic  exercises.  See.  13.  <  »f  the  duties  of  preachers  to  God, 
themselves,  and  one  another.  Sec.  14.  Rules  by  which  we  should  continue 
or  desist  from  preaching  at  any  place.  Sec.  ]">.  Of  visiting  from  house  to 
house,  guarding  against  those  tilings  that  are  so  common  to  professors,  and 
enforcing  practical  religion.  See.  16.  Of  employing  our  time  profitably, 
when  we  are  not  traveling  or  engaged  in  public  exercises,  sec.  17.  Of  the 
necessity  of  union  among  ourselves.  Sec.  18.  How  to  provide  for  circuits 
in  time 'of  Conference,  and  to  preserve  and  increase  the  work  of  God. 
See.  1!).  Of  local  preachers. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Section  1.  <  >f  the  reception  of  members  of  the  Church.  Sec.  2.  Of  class- 
ineetings  and  love-feasts.  Sec.  3.  Of  the  instruction  of  children.  Sec.4. 
Of  baptism.  Sec.  5.  Of  the  Lord's  Supper.  Sec.  (J.  Of  public  worship. 
Sec.  7.  Of  marriage.   Sec.  8.  Of  dress.   Sec.  9.  Of  the  Band  Societies. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Section  1.  Of  the  administering  of  the  Discipline  respecting  traveling 
ministers  and  preachers.  See.  2.  Of  the  administering  of  the  Discipline 
respecting  local  preachers.  See.  3.  Of  the  administering  of  the  Discipline 
respecting  members  of  the  Church. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Sacramental  Services,  etc. 

Section!.  The  order  for  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  Sec. 
2.  The  ministration  of  baptism  to  infants;  ministration  of  baptism  to 
such  as  are  of  riper  years.  Sec.  3.  The  form  of  the  solemnization  of  mat- 
rimony.   Sec.  4.  The  order  of  the  burial  of  the  dead. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Form  and  Manner  of  Making  and  Ordaining  Bishops,  Elders,  and 
Deacons. 

Section  1.  The  form  and  manner  of  making  deacons.  Sec.  2.  The  form 
and  manner  of  ordaining  elders.    Sec.  3.  The  form  of  ordaining  a  Bishop. 


Arrangement  of  the  Discipline. 


19 


Part  EL 

Section  1.  Of  the  boundaries  of  the  Annual  C  onferences.  Sec.  2.  Of 
building  churches,  and  the  order  to  he  observed  therein.  sec.  3.  Of  the 
qualifications,  appointment,  and  duty  of  the  stewards  of  circuits.  Sec.  4. 
Of  the  allowance  to  the  ministers  and  preachers,  and  to  their  wives,  wid- 
ows, and  children.  Sec.  Of  raisins  the  annual  supplies  for  the  propa- 
gation of  the  gospel,  making  up  the  allowances  of  the  preachers,  etc.  Sec. 
b.  Support  of  .Missions.  Sec.  7.  of  the  chartered  fund.  sec.  8.  Of  print- 
ing and  circulating  hooks  and  periodicals,  and  of  the  profits  arising  there- 
from.  Sec.  a.  Of  slavery. 

III.  The  Arrangement  of  1854-18G6. 
Part  First. 

[fn.  1S54,  om.  1866:  Origin,  Articles  of  Religion,  Government,  and 
RlTlAI..] 

[In.  1838,  om.  1S66:  The  Bishops'  Address.] 
CHAPTER  I. 

Section  1.  Of  the  origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church,  South.  S.'C.  2.  Of  the  organization  of  Hie 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South.  Sec.:'..  Articles  of  religion.  Sec.  4. 
The  nature,  design,  and  general  rules  of  our  United  Societies. 

CHAPTER  H. 

SECTION  1.  Of  the  General  and  Annual  Conferences.  Sec. 2.  OftheGen- 
eral  Conference.  Sec. 3.  Of  the  Annual  Conferences.  Sec.  4.  Of  the  Quar- 
terly Conference*,  sec.  5.  Of  the  election  and  consecration  of  Bishops, 
and  of  their  duty.  Sec.  li.  Of  the  presiding  elders,  and  their  dutv.  Sec. 
7.  Of  the  duties  of  ["tho-e  who  have  the"  ch.  1858  to  "preachers  in"l 
charge  of  circuits  [om.  1858:  or  stations] :  [in.  1858:  or  missions].  Sec.  8l 
Of  the  method  of  receiving  traveling  preachers,  and  of  their  dutv.  Sec. 
9.  Of  the  election  and  ordination  of  traveling  deacon-,  anil  of  their  dutv. 
See.  10.  Of  the  election  and  ordination  of  traveling  elders,  and  of  their 
duty.  Sec.  11.  Of  the  reception  of  ["preachers  from  the  Wcslevan  Con- 
nection, the  M.  E.  C  hurch  (North).  and"ch.  lS.">s  to  "Ministers"]  from 
other  ("denominations"  ch.  1*.">8  to  "  Churches. "J  Sec.  12.  Of  local 
preachers.  Sec.  13.  [In.  ls.",s:  Of  exhorters.)  [Om.  1866:  Of  the  matter 
and  manner  of  preaching.  Sec.  Of  the  duty  of  preachers  to  God,  them- 
selves, and  one  another.  Sec.  Holes  hy  which  we  should  continue  or 
desist  from  preaching  at  any  place.  'Sec.  Of  visiting  from  house  to 
house,  guarding  against  tho-e  tilings  which  are  so  common  to  professors, 
and  enforcing  practical  religion.]  [Om.  1858;  Of  emploving  our  time 
profitably  when  we  are  not  traveling  or  engaged  in  public  exercises.) 
[Om.  1866:  Of  the  necessity  of  union  among  ourselves.  How  to  provide 
for  circuits  in  time  of  Conference,  and  to  preserve  and  increase  the  work 
of  God. J 

CHAPTER  III. 

Section  1.  Of  the  reception  of  members  into  the  Church.  Sec.  2.  Of 
I"  class -meetings  and  love -feasts"  ch.  1858  to  "the  classes,"  ch.  1866 
to  "the  social  Church  meetings"].  Sec.  3.  Of  the  instruction  of  children. 
IOm.l8.-,8:  Of  baptism.  Of  the  Lord's  supper.]  Sec.  4.  Of  public  worship. 
Om.  1806:  Of  marriage.   Of  dress.]    sec.  5.  [In,  1866:  Of  colored  niem- 

CHAPTEK  IV. 

[Om.  1866:  Of  the  administration  of  the  Discipline  respecting  traveling 
ministers  and  preachers.  Of  the  administration  or  the  Discipline  respect, 
ing  local  preachers.  Of  the  administration  of  the  Discipline  respecting 
members  of  the  Church.] 

Section  1.  [In.  1S06:  Of  the  trial  of  a  Bishop.  Sec.  2.  Of  the  trial  of  a 
traveling  preacher.  See.  3.  Of  the  trial  of  a  local  preacher.  Sec.  4.  Of 
the  trial  of  a  member.] 


20 


Arrangement  of  the  Discipline. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Section  1.  Of  the  order  of  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
Sec.  2.  The  ministration  of  baptism  to  infants.  Sec.  S.  The  ministration 
of  baptism  to  such  as  are  of  riper  years.  Sec.  4.  The  form  of  the  solemni- 
zation of  matrimony.   Sec.  5.  The  order  of  the  burial  of  the  dead. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Section  1.  The  form  and  manner  of  making  deacons.  Sec.  2.  The  form 
and  manner  of  making  elders.   Sec.  3.  The  form  of  ordaining  a  Bishop. 

Part  Second. 
[In.  1S58,  om.  ISfifi:  Temporal  Economy.] 

Section  1.  Of  the  boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  Sec.  2.  Of 
building  and  securing  churches.  Sec.  3.  Of  parsonages.  Sec.  4.  Of  the 
trustees.  Sec.  5.  Of  the  stewards.  Sec.  (i.  Of  the  sunportof  the  ministry. 
Sec  7.  Of  the  support  .of  Missions.  Sec.  8.  Of  the  publication  of  books  arid, 
periodicals.  [Om.  1S.">4:  Of  slavery.  Of  the  chartered  fund. |  Sec.  9.  Of 
clevises  by  will,  and  deeds  of  gift. 

[In.  1SG«:  Appendix,  coutainingCatechism  and  Form  of  receiving  mem- 
bers into  the  Church.  1 

IV.  Arrangement  of  1870-1SSC. 

Chap.  I.  Articles  of  Religion  and  General  Rules:  Sec.  1. 
Articles  of  Religion.   Sec.  2.  The  General  Rules. 

Chap.  II.  The  Conferences  :  Sec.  1.  Of  the  General  Confer- 
ence. Sec.  2.  Of  the  Annual  Conferences.  Sec.  3.  Of  the  Dis- 
trict Conferences.  Sec.  4.  Of  the  Quarterly  Conferences.  Sec.  5. 
Of  the  Church  Conferences. 

Chap.  III.  Ministers  and  Church  Officers:  Sec.  1.  Of  the 
trial  of  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
preach.  Sec.  2.  Of  the  election  and  consecration  of  Bishops,  and 
of  their  duty.  Sec.  3.  Of  presiding  elders.  Sec.  4.  Of  preachers 
in  charge  of  circuits,  stations,  or  missions.  Sec.  5.  Of  admitting 
preachers  on  trial.  Sec.  6.  Of  admitting  preachers  into  full  con- 
nection. Sec.  7.  Of  traveling  deacons.  Sec.  8.  Of  traveling  eld- 
ers. Sec.  9.  Of  supernumerary  preachers.  Sec.  10.  Of  superan- 
nuated preachers.  Sec.  11.  Of  local  preachers.  Sec.  12.  Of  re- 
ceiving ministers  from  other  Churches.  Sec.  13.  Of  exhorters. 
Sec.  14.  Of  class-leaders.  Sec.  15.  Of  stewards.  Sec.  1(3.  [in. 
i86r.:  District  stewards'  meeting.]    Sec.  17.  Of  trustees. 

Chap.  IV.  The  Membership  of  the  Church:  Sec.  1.  Of  re- 
ceiving members  into  the  Church.  Sec.  2.  Of  the  children  of  the 
Church. 

Chap.  V.  [in.  1882:  Of  Temperance — Administration  of  Disci- 
pline.] 

Chap.  VI.  The  Means  of  Grace  :  Sec.  1.  Of  public  worship. 
Sec.  2.  Of  prayer-meetings.  Sec.  3.  Of  love-feasts.  Sec.  4.  Of 
class-meetings.    Sec.  5.  Of  Sunday-schools. 

Chap.  VII.  Administration  of  Discipline:  Sec.  1.  Trial  of  a 
Bishop.  Sec.  2.  Trial  of  a  traveling  preacher.  Sec.  3.  Trial  of  a 
probationer.  Sec.  4.  Trial  of  a  local  preacher.  Sec.  5.  Trial  of  a 
member. 

Chap.  VIII.  Of  Appeals:  Sec.  1.  Appeal  of  a  traveling  preach- 


Arrangement  of  the  Discipline. 


21 


er.  Sec.  2.  Appeal  of  a  local  preacher.  Sec.  3.  Appeal  of  a  mem- 
ber. 

Chapter  IX.  Of  the  Deprivation  and  Restoration  of  Cre- 
dentials: Sec.  1.  Credentials  of  traveling  elders  or  deacons.  Sec. 
2.  Credentials  of  local  elders  or  deacons. 

Chap.  X.  Of  the  Support  of  the  Ministry  :  Sec.  1.  Support  of 
preachers  on  circuits  and  stations.  Sec.  2.  Support  of  presiding 
elders.  Sec.  3.  Support  of  Bishops.  Sec.  4.  Support  of  those  not 
otherwise  provided  for.   Sec.  5.  Of  the  Joint  Board  of  Finance. 

Chap.  XI.  Support  of  Missions:  Sec.  1.  fin.  i*7S:  Board  of 
Missions.  Sec.  2.  Woman's  Missionary  Society.]  Sec.  3.  |in. 
1SS2:  Church  Extension]  ["Society"  ch.  I8sc  to  "  Board"]. 

Chap.  XII.  Churches  and  Church  Propertv  :  Sec.  1.  Of  build- 
ing churches.  Sec.  2.  Of  building  parsonages.  Sec.  3.  Of  secur- 
ing churches  and  parsonages.  Sec.  4.  Of  the  division,  transfer,  or 
Bale  of  Church  property.  Sec.  5.  [in.  isrs:  On  creating  liens  upon 
Church  property.] 

Cn.vp.  XIII.  Devises  and  Gifts:  Sec.  1.  Of  devises  by  will  or 
donations.    Sec.  2.  General  directions  concerning  bequests. 

Chap.  XIY.  The  Ritual:  Sec.  1.  The  order  of  the  administra- 
tion of  the  Lord's  Supper.  Sec.  2.  The  ministration  of  baptism 
to  infants.  Sec.  3.  The  ministration  of  baptism  to  such  as  are  of 
riper  years.  Sec.  4.  Form  of  the  reception  and  recognition  of 
Church-members.  Sec.  5.  The  form  of  solemnization  of  matri- 
mony. Sec.  6.  The  order  of  the  burial  of  the  dead.  Sec.  7.  Form 
of  la  ving  the  corner-stone  of  a  church.  Sec.  8.  Form  of  the  ded- 
ication of  a  church.  Sec.  0.  The  form  and  manner  of  ordaining 
deacons.  Sec.  10.  The  form  and  manner  of  ordaining  elders. 
Sec.  11.  The  form  of  consecrating  a  Bishop. 

Appendix:  [in.  1874,  om.  isse:  Pastoral  AddressJ  Boundaries  of 
the  Annual  Conferences,  iin.  is?S:  Publishing  House,  Course  of 
Study.] 


PART  II. 

Revisions  of  the  Text  of  the  Discipline. 


1844.]     DOCTRINES  AND  DISCIPLINE. 

[Om.  1870:  Op  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  (in.  1816:  South).] 


CHAPTER  1. 

Of  the  Origin  op  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  [In.  [1870. 
1S16:  and  ok  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South]. 

The  preachers  and  members  of  our  Society  in  general,  being  convinced 
that  there  was  a  great  deliciency  of  vital  religion  in  the  t  lunch  of  En- 
gland in  America,  and  beinu;  in  man  v  places  destitute  of  the  Christian  sac- 
raments, as  several  of  t lie  clersv  had  forsaken  their  Churches,  requested 
the  late  Kev.  John  Wesley  to  take  such  measures,  in  his  wisdom  and  pru- 
dence, as  would  afford  them  suitable  relief  in  their  distress. 

In  consequence  of  this,  our  venerable  friend,  who,  under  God,  had  been 
the  father  of  the  great  revival  of  religion  now  extending  over  the  earth, 
by  means  of  the  Methodists,  determined  to  ordain  ministers  for  America ; 
and  for  this  purpose,  in  the  year  1781,  sent  over  three  regularly-ordained 
clergy :  but,  preferring  the  episcopal  mode  of  Church  government  to  any 
other,  lie  solemnly  set  apart,  bv  the  imposition  of  his  hands  and  pra\er, 
one  of  them— viz.,  Thomas  Coke,  Doctor  of  Civil  Law,  late  of  .Testis  Col- 
lege, in  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  a  presbyter  of  the  Church  of  En- 
gland, for  the  episcopal  office;  and.  having  delivered  to  him  leltersof  epis- 
copal orders, commissioned  and  directed  him  to  set  apart  Francis  A.-burv, 
then  General  Assistant  of  the  Methodist  Society  in  America,  for  the  same 
episcopal  ollice;  he,  the  said  Francis  Asbury,  being  first  ordained  deacon 
and  elder.  In  consequence  of  which  t  he  said  Francis  Asbury  was  solemnly 
set  apart  for  the  said  episcopal  ollice  by  prayer  and  the  imposition  of  the 
hands  of  the  said  Thomas  Coke,  other  regularly-ordained  ministers  assist- 
ing in  the  sacred  ceremony ;  at  which  time  t lie  General  Conference,  held 
at  ['.alii more,  did  unaniniouslv  receive  the  said  Thomas  Coke  and  Francis 
Asbury  as  their  Bishops,  being  fully  satisfied  of  the  validity  of  their  epis- 
copal ordination. 

1846.]  Op  the  Organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South. 

In  the  judgment  of  the  delegates  of  the  several  Annual  Conferences  in 
the  slave-holding  Stales,  the  continued  agital ion  of  the  subject  of  slavery 
and  abolition  m  a  portion  of  the  Church,  the  frequent  action  on  that  sub- 
ject in  the  General  Conference,  and  especially  the  proceedings  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  <  hurch  of  1841,  in  the  case  of 
the  Rev.  James  O.  Andrew,  D.D.,  one  of  the  Bishops,  who  had  become 
connected  with  slavery  by  marriage,  produced  a  slate  of  things  in  the 
south  which  rendered  a  continuance  of  the  jurisdiction  of  that  General 
Conference  over  the  Conferences  aforesaid  inconsistent  with  the  success 
of  the  ministry  in  their  proper  calling.  This  conviction  they  declared  in 
solemn  form  to  the  General  Conference,  accompanied  with  a  protest 
against  the  action  referred  to,  assured  that  public  opinion  in  the  slave- 
holding  Stales  would  demand, and  that  a  due  regard  to  the  vital  interest, 
of  Christ's  kingdom  would  justify,  a  separate  and  independent,  organiza- 
tion. The  developments  of  a  few  months  vindicated  their  anticipations. 
The  Church  in  the  South  and  South-west,  in  her  primary  assemblies,  her 
Quarterly  and  Annual  Conferences,  with  a  unanimity  unparalleled  in 
(22) 


Article*  of  Jieligiun. 


23 


ecclesiastical  history,  approved  the  course  ol  the  delegates  and  declared 
her  conviction  that  a  separate  jurisdiction  was  necessary  to  her  existence 
and  prosperity.  The  General  Conference  of  1S44  having  adopted  a  "  Plan 
of  .Separation."  providing  for  the  erection  of  the  Annual  Conferences  in 
the  slave-holding  states  into  a  separate  ecclesiastical  connection,  under 
the  jurisdiction  of  a  Southern  General  Conference,  the  delegates  of  the 
aforementioned  Conferences  in  a  published  address  recommended  that  a 
convention  of  delegates  from  the  said  Conferences,  duly  instructed  as  to 
the  wishes  of  the  ministry  and  laity,  should  assemble  at  Louisville.  Ky., 
on  the  lirst  day  of  May.  1S4.'..  The  convention  met.  delegates  bavin-  been 
formally  appointed  in  pursuance  of  this  recommendation;  and  after  a  full 
and  minute  representation  of  all  the  facts  in  the  premises,  acting  under 
the  provisional  "  Plan  of  Separation."  declared,  by  solemn  re.-olul  ion,  the 
jurisdiction  hitherto  exercised  by  the  General  Conference  of  the  Method- 
ist Episcopal  Church  over  the  Conferences  in  the  slave-holding  states  en- 
tircii/  distil! (•<></,  and  erected  the  said  Annual  Conferences  into  a  separate 
ecclesiastical  connection,  under  the  style  and  title  of  "The  Methodist 
Kpiscopal  Church.  South.''  the  lirst  General  Conference  of  which  was  held 
in  the  town  of  Petersburg,  Va.,  on  the  first  day  of  May,  1846. 


[In.  1S70:  Articles  of  Religion  and  General  Rules.] 
SECTIOX  L 
Articles  of  Religion.* 
I.  Of  Faith  in  the  Holy  Trinity. 
There  is  but  one  living  and  true  God,  everlasting,  without 
["body,  parts,  or  passions,"  ch.  by  W.  to  "  body  or  parts  "]  ;  of  infi- 
nite power,  wisdom,  and  goodness  ;  the  maker  and  preserver  of 
all  things  [in.  1820:  both]  visible  and  invisible.    And  in  unity 
of  this  godhead,  there  ["be"  ch.  by  w.  to  "are  "]  three  persons  of 
one  substance,  power,  and  eternitv — the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

II.  Of  the  Word,  or  Son  of  God,  ["  which  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  u-lio  "]  uas 
made  very  Man. 

The  Son,  [«  which  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  who  "]  is  the  Word  of  the  Fa- 
ther, [om.  1786:  begotten  from  everlasting  or  the  Father],  the  very  and 
eternal  God,  of  one  substance  with  the  Father,  took  man's  nat- 
ure in  the  womb  of  the  blessed  Virgin ;  [om.  by  W.:  of  her  substance] 
so  that  two  whole  and  perfect  natures — that  is  to  say,  the  God- 
head and  manhood — were  joined  together  in  one  person,  never 
to  be  divided,  whereof  is  one  Christ,  very  God  and  very  man, 
who  truly  suffered,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried,  to  reconcile 
his  Father  to  us,  and  to  be  a  sacrifice,  not  only  for  original  guilt, 
but  also  for  actual  sins  of  men. 


*  These  Articles— except  the  one  concerning  '-The  Rulers  of  the  United 
state-" — were  extracted  by  Mr.  Wesley  from  the  Thirtv-nine  Articles  of 
the  Church  of  England,  abridged,  and  in  some  cases  slightly  altered,  and 
were  adopted  by  the  General  Conference  of  17S4.  which  organized  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America.  Thev  are  here  compared  with 
the  Thirty-nine  Articles.  The  changes  and  omissions  made  by  Mr.  Wes- 
ley are  indicated  by  the  letter  W.,  in  brackets  and  on  the  right  hand  of 
the  page.   Changes  made  subsequently  are  put  in  brackets,  with  the  dates. 


24 


Articles  of  Religion. 


(III.)  Of  the  Going  Down  of  Christ  into  Hell.     [Om.  by  w. 

As  Christ  died  for  us  and  was  buried,  so  also  is  it  to  be  believed  that  he 
went  clown  into  hell. 

III.  (IV.)  Of  the  Resurrection  of  Christ. 
Christ  did  truly  rise  again  from  ["death  »  ch.  by  w.  to  "the  dead"], 
and  took  again  his  body,  with  [om.byW.:  flesh,  bones,  and]  all 
things  appertaining  to  the  perfection  of  man's  nature,  wherewith 
he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  there  sitteth  until  he  return  to 
judge  all  men  at  the  last  day. 

IV.  (  T.)  Of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  is 
of  one  substance,  majesty,  and  glory  with  the  Father  and  the 
Son,  very  and  eternal  God. 

V.  (  VI.)  Of  the  Sufficiency  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  for  Salvation. 

["Holy  Scripture  containeth"  ch.  isig  to  "The  Holy  Scriptures 
contain  "]  all  things  necessary  to  salvation ;  so  that  whatsoever 
is  not  read  therein  ["nor"  ch.  by  W.  to  "or,"  ch.  lxos  to  "nor"] 
may  be  proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be  required  of  any  man,  that  it 
should  be  believed  as  an  article  of  [om.  1789:  thel  faith,  or  be 
thought  requisite  or  necessary  to  salvation.  In  the  name  of  the 
Holy  ["Scripture"  ch.  1816  to  "  Scriptures "],  we  do  understand 
those  canonical  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  of  whose 
authority  was  never  any  doubt  in  the  Church. 

[Om.  17')0 :  Of  ]  The  Names  [om.  by  W.:  andnumbeii  of  the  Canonical 
Books. 

Genesis,  Exodus,  Leviticus,  Numbers,  Deuteronomy,  Joshua, 
Judges,  Ruth,  The  First  Book  of  Samuel,  The  Second  Book  of 
Samuel,  The  First  Book  of  Kings,  The  Second  Book  of  Kings, 
The  First  Book  of  Chronicles,  The  Second  Book  of  Chronicles, 
["The  First  Book  of  Esdras,  The  Second  Hook  of  Esdras,"  ch.  bv  W.  to 
"The  Book  of  Ezra,  The  Book  of  Nehemiah  "],  The  Book  of  Es- 
ther, The  Book  of  Job,  The  Psalms,  The  Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes, 
or  the  Preacher,  Cantica,  or  Songs  of  Solomon,  Four  Prophets  the 
Greater,  Twelve  Prophets  the  Less. 

All  the  other  books  (as  Hierome  Faith)  the  Church  doth  [Om.  by  W. 
read  for  example  of  life  and  instruction  of  manners;  but  yet  doth  it  not 
apply  them  to  establish  anv  doctrine.    Such  are  the  following: 

The  Third  Rook  of  Ksdras,  The  Fourth  Rook  of  Ksdras.  The  Rook  of  To- 
bias, The  Rook  of  Judith,  The  Rest  of  The  Rook  of  Esther,  The  Rook  of 
Wisdom,  Jesus  the  Son  of  Sirach,  Raruch  the  Prophet,  The  Son  ft  of  the 
Three  Children,  The  story  of  Susanna,  Of  Rel  and  the  Dragon,  The  Prayer 
of  Manasses,  The  First  Rook  of  Maccabees,  The  Second  Rook  of  Macca- 
bees. 

All  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  as  they  are  commonly 
received,  we  do  receive  and  account  [om.  by  w.:  them]  canonical. 

VI.  ( VII.)  Of  the  Old  Testament. 

The  Old  Testament  is  not  contrary  to  the  New  ;  for  both  in  the 


Articles  of  Religion. 


25 


Old  and  New  ["Testament"  ch.  1882  to  "  Testaments  "]  everlasting 
life  is  offered  to  mankind  by  Christ,  who  is  the  only  Mediator 
between  God  and  man,  being  God  and  man.  Wherefore  they 
are  not  to  be  heard  ["which"  ch.  by  W.  to  "who"]  feign  that  the 
old  fathers  did  look  only  for  transitory  promises.  Although 
the  law  given  from  God  by  Moses,  as  touching  ceremonies 
and  rites*  |»do"  oh.  by  W.  to  "doth"]  not  bind  ["Christian 
men"  ch.  by  W.  to  "Christians"],  nor  |"the  civil  precepts  thereof 
ought "  ch.  by  w.  to  "ought  the  civil  precepts  thereof"]  of  neces- 
sity [om.  1812,  re-in.  1S70:  to]  be  received  in  any  Commonwealth; 
yet,  notwithstanding,  no  Christian  [om,  by  W.:  man]  whatsoever 
is  free  from  the  obedience  of  the  commandments  which  are 
called  moral. 

{VIII.)  Of  the  Three  Creeds.  [Om.l.yW. 

The  three  Creeds— Nicene  Creed,  Athanasius'  Creed,  and  that  which  is 
commonly  called  the  Apostles'  Creed— ought  thoroughly  to  he  received 
and  helieVed:  for  they  may  be  proved  by  most  certain  warrants  of  Holy 
Scripture. 

VII.  {IX.)  Of.  Original  or  Birth  Sin. 
Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the  following  of  Adam  (as  the  Pe- 
lagians do  vainly  talk),  but  it  is  the  [om.byW.:  fault  and  J  corrup- 
tion of  the  nature  of  every  man,  that  naturally  is  engendered  of 
the  offspring  of  Adam,  whereby  man  is  very  far  gone  from  orig- 
inal righteousness,  and  [om.by  w. :  is]  of  his  own  nature  inclined 
to  evil  [om.  by  W.  :  so  (hat  the  flesh  histeth  always  contrary  to  the 
spirit],  fin.  by  W.:  and  that  continually]. 

And  therefore  in  every  person  born  into  this  world,  it  de-  [Om.  by  W. 
scrvcth  God's  wrath  a  iidYondem  nation.  And  this  in  lee  lion  of  nature  dot  li 
remain;  vea,  in  them  that  are  regenerated,  whereby  the  lust  of  the  flesh, 
called  in  "Greek,  *poi-7)na  crapxo?,  which  some  do  expound  t  he  wisdom,  some 
sen-uialitv,  some  the  affection,  some  the  desire  of  the  tiesh,  is  not  subject 
to  the  law  of  God.  And  although  there  is  no  condemnation  for  them  that 
believe  and  are  baptized,  yet  the  apostle  doth  confess  that  concupiscence 
and  lust  hath  of  itself  the  nature  of  sin. 

VIII.  (A'.)  Of  Free  Will. 

The  condition  of  man  after  the  fall  of  Adam  is  such  that  he 
cannot  turn  and  prepare  himself,  by  his  own  natural  strength 
and  [om.byW.:  good]  works,  to  faith,  and  calling  upon  God; 
wherefore  we  have  no  power  to  do  good  works,  pleasant  and  ac- 
ceptable to  God,  without  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing 
us,  that  we  may  have  a  good  will,  and  working  with  us,  when 
we  have  that  good  will. 

IX.  (AT.)  Of  the  Justification  of  Mia. 

We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God,  only  for  the  merit  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  by  faith,  and  not  for  our  own 
works  or  deservings:  wherefore,  that  we  are  justified  by  faith 
only,  is  a  most  wholesome  doctrine,  and  very  full  of  comfort 
[om.  by  W. :  as  more  largely  is  expressed  in  the  Homily  of  Justification]. 


*  Misprinted  in  the  Discipline,  "rights,"  until  1830. 


26 


Articles  of  Religion. 


X.  {XII.)  Of  Good  Works. 

["Albeit  that"  ch.  by  W.  to  "Although  "]  good  works,  which  arc 
the  fruits  of  faith,  and  follow  after  justification,  cannot  ]^ut  aw  ay 
our  sins,  and  endure  the  severity  of  God's  judgment;  yet  are 
they  pleasing  and  acceptable  to  God  in  Christ,  and  fom.  by  W.:  do| 
spring  out  [om.byW.:  necessarily]  of  a  true  and  lively  faith,  inso- 
much that  by  them  a  lively  faith  may  be  as  evidently  known 
as  a  tree  [in.  1812:  is]  discerned  by  f"  the  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  its  "]  fruit. 

{XIII.)  Of  Works  before  Justification.  lOm.byW. 

authors  say ).  deserve'  jiraeo  of  conirruity;  yea,  rather,  for  that  they  are 
not  done  as  God  hath  willed  and  commanded  them  to  be  done,  we  doubt 
not  but  they  have  the  nature  of  sin. 

XI.  {XIV.)  Of  Works  of  Supererogation. 

Voluntary  works,  besides  over  and  above  God's  command- 
ments, which  ["  they  call  "  ch.  1810  to  "are  called  "]  works  of  super- 
erogation, cannot  be  taught  without  arrogancv  and  impiety.  For 
by  them  men  do  declare  that  they  do  not  only  render  unto  God 
as  much  as  they  are  bound  to  do,  but  that  they  do  more  for  his 
sake  than  of  bounden  duty  is  required :  whereas  Christ  saith 
plainly, When  ye  have  done  all  that  ["  are  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  is  "]  com- 
manded [om.  by  w. :  toj  you,  say,  We  are  unprofitable  servants. 

{XV.)  Of  Christ  Alone  without  Sin.  [Om.byW. 

Christ  in  the  truth  of  our  nature  was  made  like  unto  us  in  all  things, 
sin  onlv  except,  from  which  he  was  clearly  void,  both  in  his  Mesh  and  in 
his  spirit,  lie  came  to  be  the  Lamb  without  spot,  w  ho,  by  sacrifice  of 
himself  once  made,  should  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world;  and  sin,  as  St. 
John  saith,  was  not  in  him.  But  all' the  rest,  although  baptized,  and  born 
asain  in  Christ,  vet  offend  in  many  things;  and  if  w  e  say  w  e  have  no  sin, 
we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  US. 

XII.  {XVI.)  Of  Sin  after  ["  Baptism  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "Justification  "]. 

Not  every  | om.byW.:  deadly]  sin  willingly  committed  after 
["baptism  is"ch.by  W.  to  "justification  is  the"]  sin  against  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  unpardonable.  Wherefore,  the  grant  of  repent- 
ance is  not  to  be  denied  to  such  as  fall  into  sin  after  ["baptism" 
ch.toyW.  to  "justification"]:  after  we  have  received  the  Holy 
( ihost,  we  may  depart  from  grace  given,  and  fall  into  sin,  and,  by 
the  grace  of  God  ["wemay  arise"  ch.  by  W.  to  "rise"]  again  and 
amend  our  lives.  And,  therefore,  they  are  to  be  condemned 
["  which  "  ch.  by  w.  to  "  who  "]  say  they  can  no  more  sin  as  long 
as  they  live  here,  or  deny  the  place  of  forgiveness  to  such  as  truly 
repent. 

{XVII.)  Of  Predestination  and  Election.  [Om.byW. 

Predestination  to  life  is  the  everlasting  purpose  of  God,  whereby  (before 
the  foundations  of  the  world  were  laidi  lie  hath  constantly  decreed  by  his 
counsel,  secret  to  us,  to  deliver  from  curse  and  damnation  those  whom  he 


Article*  of  Relic/ion. 


■11 


hath  chosen  in  Christ  out  of  mankind,  :nn  I  to  bring  tlicni  hv  Christ  to  ever- 
lasting salvation,  as  vessels  made  to  hi  nr.    Wherefore  thev  which  be 

einlueii  with  so  excellent  a  benefit  of  God,  be  called  according  to  God's 

purpose  by  his  Spirit  working  in  line  season :  thev  throu'-di  grace  obey  the 
Calling:  thev  be  justified  freely:  the)  be  made  sons  of  God  by  adoption: 

walk  religiously  in  good  works,  and,  at  length,  by  God's  mercy,  they  at- 

'  As  the  uodh  ,-.m-id,  ration  of  predestination 
is  full  of  sweet,  pleasant,  anil  unspeakable  con 
such  as  Icel  in  themselves  the  working  of  the  !s 
the  w  orks  of  the  ttesh  and  their  earthly  membe 
mind  to  high  and  heavenly  things;  as  well  bee; 


desperation. 

Furthermore,  we  must  receive  God's  promises  in  such  wise  as  they  be 
generally  sel  forth  to  us  in  Holy  .Scripture:  and  in  our  doings  that  will  of 
God  is  to  be  followed  which  we  have  expressly  declared  unto  us  iu  the 
word  of  Gotl. 

{XVIII.)  Of  Obtaining  Eternal  Salvation  Only  by  the  Name  of 
Christ. 

Thev  also  are  to  be  had  accursed  that  presume  to  say  that  every  man 
shall  he  saved  by  the  law  or  sect  which  be  professeth,  so  that  he  be  dili- 
gent to  frame  his'life  according  to  that  law.  and  the  light  ot  nature.  For 
Holy  Scripture  doth  set  out  unto  us  only  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  where- 
by men  must  be  saved. 

XIII.  (ATA'.)  Of  the  Church. 

The  visible  Church  of  Christ  is  a  congregation  of  faithful  men, 
in  |om.  1786:  thej  which  the  pure  word  of  God  is  preached,  and  the 
sacraments  lom. byW.:  be]  duly  ["ministered"  eh.byW.  to  "ad- 
ministered "J,  according  to  Christ's  ordinance,  in  all  those  things 
that  of  necessity  are  requisite  to  the  same. 

As  the  Church' of  Hierusalem,  Alexandria,  and  Antioch  JOm.  by  W. 
jiare  erred,  so  also  the  Church  of  Home  hath  erred,  not  only  m  their  liv- 
ing and  manner  of  ceremonies,  but  also  in  matters  of  faith. 

(XX.)  Of  the  Authority  of  the  Church. 

!cree  rites  or  ceremonies,  and  authority  in 
;  it  is  not  lawful  for  the  Church  to  ordain 
d's  word  written;  neither  may  it  expound 
>e  repugnant  to  another.    Wherefore,  al- 


)  enforce  any  thing  to  be  believed  1 

(XXI.)  Of  the  Authority  of  General  Councils. 
General  Councils  mnv  not  l>e  gathered  together  without  the  comma 


Spirit  and  word  ol  God),  thev  mnv  err.  and  some  I  iines  have  errei 
things  pertaining  unto  God.  Wherefore  things  ordained  by  thei 
essary  to  salvation  have  neither  strength  nor  authority,  unless  i 
declared  that  they  be  taken  out  of  Holy  Scripture. 


28  Articles  of  Religion. 


XIV.  {XXII.)  Of  Purgatory. 

The  Romish  doctrine  concerning  purgatory  ["pardons"  cb.  1789 
to  "  pardon,"  ch.  isro  to  "  pardons  "]  ,  worshiping  and  adoration,  as 
well  of  images  as  of  relics,  and  also  invocation  of  saints,  is  a  fond 
thing,  yainly  invented,  and  grounded  upon  no  ["  warranty  "ch.  by 
W.  to  "  warrant"]  of  Scripture,  but  [om.  by  W. :  rather]  repugnant 
to  the  word  of  God. 

(XXIII.)  Of  Ministering  in  the  Congregation.  [Om.byW. 

It  is  not  lawful  lor  any  man  Id  take  upon  hi  in  I  he  office  of  public  jjieacli- 

fufly  called  and  sent  to  execute  the  .-aine.C  A  nd  llio-e  we^ughM^judge 
lawfully  called  and  sent  which  be  chosen  and  called  to  this  work  by  men 
who  have  public  authority  given  unto  them  iu  the  congregation,  to  call 
and  send  ministers  into  the  Cord's  vineyard. 

XV.  (XXIV.)  Of  Speaking  in  the  Congregation  in  Such  a  Tongue  as 
the  People  Understand. 

It  is  a  thing  plainly  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God,  and  the 
custom  of  the  Primitive  Church,  to  have  public  prayer  in  the 
church,  or  to  minister  the  sacraments,  in  a  tongue  not  ["  under- 
standed  of "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  understood  by  "]  the  people. 

XVI.  (XXV.)  Of  ilm  Sacraments. 

Sacraments,  ordained  of  Christ,  ["be"  ch.  by  W.  to  "are"]  not 
only  badges  or  tokens  of  Christian  men's  profession,  but  rather 
they  ["be"ch.  by  W.  to  "are"]  certain  [om.byW.:  sure  witnesses 
and  effectual]  signs  of  grace  and  God's  good-will  ("towards"  ch., 
by  W.  to  "toward"]  us,  by  the  which  he  doth  work  invisibly  in 
us,  and  doth  not  only  quicken,  but  also  strengthen  and  confirm 
our  faith  in  him. 

There  are  two  sacraments  ordained  of  Christ  our  Lord  in  the 
gospel — that  is  to  say,  Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

Those  five,  commonly  called  sacraments — that  is  to  say,  Con- 
firmation, Penance,  Orders,  Matrimony,  and  Extreme  Unction 
— are  not  to  be  counted  for  sacraments  of  the  gospel,  being  such 
as  have  f"  grown  partly  »  ch.  1780  to  "  partly  grown  "]  out  of  the  cor- 
rupt following  of  the  apostles,  [in.  1786:  and]  partly  are  states  of 
life  allowed  ["by"  ch.  by  w.  to  "  in  "]  the  Scriptures,  but  yet  have 
not  [in.  by  w. :  the]  like  nature  of  [om.  by  W. :  sacraments  with] 
Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  ["  for  that "  ch.by  W.  to  "  because  "] 
they  have  not  any  visible  sign  or  ceremony  ordained  of  God. 

The  sacraments  were  not  ordained  of  Christ  to  be  gazed  upon, 
or  to  be  carried  about,  but  that  we  should  duly  use  them.  And 
in  such  only  as  worthily  receive  the  same  they  have  a  whole- 
some effect  or  operation ;  but  they  that  receive  them  unworthily 
purchase  to  themselves  ["damnation"  ch.  by  V/.  to  "condemna- 
tion"] as  St.  Paul  saith,  [in.  1816:  1  Cor.  xi.  29]. 


Articles  of  Religion, 


29 


(XXVI.)  Of  the  Unworthiness  of  the  Ministers,  Which    [Om.  by  W. 
Hinders  Not  the  Effect  of  the  Sacrament. 

Although  in  Die  visible  Church  the  evil  be  ever  mingled  with  the  good, 
and  sometimes  the  evil  have  chief  authority  in  the  ministration  of  the 
word  and  sacraments:  yet  forasmuch  as  they  "do  not  the  same  in  their  own 
name,  but  in  Christ's,  and  do  minister  by  his  commission  and  authority, 
we  may  use  their  ministry,  botb  in  hearing  the  word  of  Cod  and  in  the  re- 
ceiving of  the  sacraments.  Neither  is  the  effect  of  Christ's  ordinance 
taken  away  by  their  wickedness,  nor  the  grace  of  Cod's  gifts  diminished 
from  such  as  by  faith  and  rightly  do  receive  the  sacraments  ministered 
unto  them,  which  be  effectual  because  of  <  hrist's  institution  and  promise, 
although  they  be  ministered  by  evil  men. 

Nevertheless,  it  appertaine'th  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church  that  in- 
quiry be  made  of  evil  ministers,  and  that  they  be  accused  by  those  that 
have  knowledge  of  their  offenses:  and  finally,  being  found  guilty,  by  just 
judgment  be  deposed. 

XVII.  (XXVII.)  Of  Baptism. 
Baptism  is  not  only  a  sign  of  profession,  and  mark  of  difference, 
whereby  " [Christian  men "  ch.  by  W. to  "Christians"]  are  ["dis- 
cerned "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  distinguished  "]  from  others  that  ["be"  ch. 
byW.  to  "are"]  not  ["christened"  ch.  by  W.  to  "baptized"],  but 
it  is  also  a  sign  of  regeneration  or  [in.byW.:  the]  new  birth 
[om.  by  W.  :  whereby,  as  by  an  instrument,  they  that  receive  baptism 
rightly  are  grafted  into  the  Church:  the  promise's  of  the  forgiveness  of 
sin,  and  of  our  adoption  to  be  the  sons  of  God  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  are  visi- 
bly signed  and  sealed:  faith  is  confirmed  and  grace  increased  by  virtue  of 

prayer  unto  God].  The  baptism  of  young  children  is  [om.  by  W. : 
in  any  wise]  to  be  retained  in  the  Church  [om.  by  W. :  as  most 
agreeable  with  the  institution  of  Christ]. 

XVIII.  (XXVIII.)  Of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

The  Supper  of  the  Lord  is  not  only  a  sign  of  the  love*  that 
Christiana  ought  to  have  among  themselves  one  to  another,  but 
rather  is  a  sacrament  of  our  redemption  by  Christ's  death :  inso- 
much that  to  such  as  rightly,  w<  irthily,  and  with  faith  receive  the 
same,  the  bread  which  we  break  is  a  partaking  of  the  body  of 
Christ;  and  likewise  the  cup  of  blessing  is  a  partaking  of  the 
blood  of  Christ. 

Transubstantiation,  or  the  change  of  the  substance  of  bread 
and  wine  in  the  Supper  of  ["  the  "  ch.  lzne  to  "  our,"  ch.  1870  to  "  the  "] 
Lord,  cannot  be  proved  by  Holy  Writ,  but  is  repugnant  to  the 
plain  words  of  Scripture,  overthroweth  the  nature  of  a  sacra- 
ment, and  hath  given  occasion  to  many  superstitions. 

The  body  of  Christ  is  given,  taken,  and  eaten  in  the  Supper 
only  after  a  heaven!  y  and  spiritual  f  manner.  And  the  ["  mean  " 
ch.  1820  to  "  means  "j  whereby  the  body  of  Christ  is  received  and 
eaten,  in  the  Supper,  is  faith. 

The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was  not  by  Christ's  ordi- 
nance reserved,  carried  about,  lifted  up,  or  worshiped. 


*The  words  "of  the  love  "  were  by  a  misprint  omitted  in  1S12,  and 
were  not  restored  until  1840. 

i  Was  misprinted  "  scriptural  "  in  1808,  and  corrected  in  1844. 


30 


Articles  of  Religion.. 


(XXIX.)  Of  the  Wicked  which  Eat  Not  the  Body  of  jOm.byW. 
Christ  in  the  Use  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
The  wicked,  and  such  as  be  void  of  a  lively  faith,  although  they  do  car- 
nally and  visibly  press  with  their  teeth  (as  St.  Augustine  saith)  the  sacra - 
mentof  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ;  vet  in  no  wise  are  they  partakers  of 
Christ,  but  rather  to  their  condemnation  do  eat  and  drink  tlie  sign  or  sac- 
rament of  so  great  a  thing. 

XIX.  (XXX.)  Of  Both  Kinds. 

The  cup  of  the  Lord  is  not  to  be  denied  to  the  lay  people ;  for 
both  the  parts  of  the  Lord's  ["  sacrament "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  Supper  "]  , 
by  Christ's  ordinance  and  commandment,  ought  to  be  ("minis- 
tered" ch.  1791  to  "administered"]  to  all  ["Christian  men"  ch.  by 
W.  to  "  Christians  "]  alike. 

XX.  (XXXI.)  Of  the  One  Oblation  of  Christ  Finished  upon  the 

Cross. 

The  offering  of  Christ,  once  made,  is  that  perfect  redemption, 
propitiation,  and  satisfaction  for  all  the  sins  of  the  whole  world, 
both  original  and  actual ;  and  there  is  none  other  satisfaction  for 
sin  but  that  alone.  Wherefore  the  sacrifice  of  masses,  in  which 
it  [••  was  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  is  "]  commonly  said  that  the  priest  ["did  » 
ch.  by  W.  to  "doth"]  offer  Christ  for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  to 
have  remission  of  pain  or  guilt,  ["  were  blasphemous  fables  and  dan- 
gerous deceits "  ch.  by  W.  to  "is  a  blasphemous  fable  and  danger- 
ous deceit "] . 

XXI.  (XXXII.)   Of  the  Marriage  of  ["  Priests"  ch.  by  W.  to 
"Ministers"']. 

["Bishops,  priests,  and  deacons"  ch.  by  W,  to  "The  ministers  of 
Christ"]  are  not  commanded  by  God's  law  either  to  vow  the  es- 
tate of  single  life,  or  to  abstain  from  marriage ;  therefore  it  is 
lawful  for  them,  as  for  all  other  ["christian  men"  ch.  by  W.  to 
"  Christians  "]  ,  to  marry  at  their  own  discretion,  as  they  shall 
judge  the  same  to  serve  ["better"  ch.  by  W.  to  "best"]  to  godliness. 

(XXXIII.)  Of  Excommunicate  Persons,  How  They  Are  [Om.byW. 
To  Be  A  voided. 

That  person  which,  by  open  denunciation  of  the  Church,  is  rightly  cut 
off  from  the  unity  of  the  Church  and  excommunicated,  ought  to  be  taken 
of  the  whole  multitude  of  the  faithful  as  an  heathen  and  publican,  until 
he  be  openly  reconciled  by  penance,  and  received  into  the  Church  by  a 
judge  that  hath  authority  thereunto. 

XXII.  (XXXIV.)  Of  the  ["  Traditions  of  the  Church"  ch.  by  W.  to 
'Hitcs  and  Ceremonies  of  Churches."] 

It  is  not  necessary  that  ["  traditions  and  ceremonies  be  in  all  places 
one  or  utterly  alike;  for  at  all  times  they  have  been  diverse  "  ch.  by  W.  to 
"  rites  and  ceremonies  should  in  all  places  be  the  same,  or  ex- 
actly alike ;  for  they  have  been  always  different "],  and  may  be 
changed  according  to  the  diversity  of  countries,  times,  and  men's 
manners,  so  that  nothing  be  ordained  against  God's  word.  Who- 


Articled  of  Religion. 


31 


soever,  through  his  private  judgment,  willingly  and  purposely, 
doth  openly  break  the  [« traditions"  ch.  by  W.  to  "  rites  "]  and  cer- 
emonies of  the  Church  [in.  by  W- :  to  which  he  belongs],  which 
["be"ch. by  W.  to  "are"]  repugnant  to  the  word  of  Cod,  and 
f"be"  cli.  by  W.  to  "  are  "]  ordained  and  approved  by  common 
authority,  ought  to  be  rebuked  openly,  that  others  may  fear  to  do 
the  like,  as  ["  be  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  one  "j  that  offendeth  against  the 
common  order  of  the  Church  [om.  by  W. :  and  hurteth  the  authority 
of  the  magistrate]  and  woundeth  the  consciences  of  [om.  by  W,: 
thej  weak  brethren. 

["Every  particular  or  national  Church  hath  authority  to  ordain, change, 
and  abolish  ceremonies  or  rites  of  the  Church,  ordained  only  by  man's 
authority,  so  that  all  things  be  done  to  edifying  "  ch.  by  W.  to  Every 
particular  Church  may  ordain,  change,  or  abolish  rites  and  cere- 
monies, so  that  all  things  may  be  done  to  edification."] 

{XXXV.)  Of  the  Homilies.  [Om.byw. 

The  second  Book  of  Homilies,  the  several  titles  whereof  we  have  joined 
under  this  article,  doth  contain  a  goodly  and  wholesome  doctrine,  and 
necessary  for  these  times,  as  doth  the  former  Hook  of  Homilies,  which 
were  set  forth  in  the  time  of  Edward  the  sixth,  and  therefore  we  judge 
them  to  be  read  in  Churches  bv  the  ministers  diligently  and  distinctly, 
that  they  may  be  understanded  of  the  people. 

Of  tue  Names  op  the  Homilies. 
1.  Of  the  Right  Use  of  the  Church.  2.  Against  Peril  of  Idolatry.  3.  Of 
Reimiring  and  Keeping  (.  lean  of  Churches.  4.  Of  Good  Works: 'First  of 
Fasting.  :>.  Against  Gluttony  and  Drunkenness.  0.  Against  Excess  of 
Apparel.  7.  Of  Prayer.  8.  Of  the  Place  and  Time  of  Prayer.  9.  That 
Common  Prayers  and  Sacraments  Ought  to  be  Ministered  "in  a  Known 
Tongue.  10.  Of  the  reverend  Estimation  of  God's  Word.  11.  Of  Alms- 
doing.  12.  Of  the  Nativity  of  Christ.  1:!.  Of  the  Passion  of  Christ.  14.  Of 
the  Resurrection  of  Christ.  15.  Of  the  Worthy  Receiving  of  the  Sacra- 
ment of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ.  Hi.  Of  the  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
17.  For  the  Rogation -da vs.  is.  Of  the  state  of  Matrimony.  It).  Of  Re- 
pentance. 2U.  Against  idleness.    21.  Against  Rebellion. 

(XXXVI.)  Of  Consecration  of  Bishops  and  Ministers. 

The  Book  of  Consecration  of  Archbishops  and  Bishops,  and  ordering  of 
Priests  and  Deacons,  lately  set  forth  in  the  time  of  Edward  the  Sixth, and 
confirmed  at  the  same  time  by  authority  of  Parliament,  doth  contain  all 

thingthat  (Tf  itself  is  super-tit  ions  and'ungndlv.  And.  therefore,  whoso- 
ever are  consecrated  or  ordered  according  to  the  riles  of  that  hook,  since 
the  second  year  of  the  forenamed  King  Edward,  unto  this  time  or  here- 
after, shall  be  consecrated  or  ordered  according  to  the  same  rites,  we  de- 
cree all  such  to  be  rightly,  orderly,  and  lawfully  consecrated  and  ordered. 

(XXXVII.)  Of  the  Civil  Magistrates. 

The  king's  majesty  bath  the  chief  power  in  this  realm  of  England,  and 
his  other  dominions,'  unto  whom  the  chief  government  of  all  estates  of  this 
realm,  whether  they  be  ecclesiastical  or  civil,  in  all  causes  doth  appertain, 
and  is  not,  nor  ought  to  be,  subject,  to  any  foreign  jurisdiction. 

Where  we  attribute  to  the 'king's  majesty  the  chief  government,  by 
which  titles  we  understand  the  minds  of  some  slanderous  folks  to  be  of- 
fended; we  give  not  to  our  princes  the  ministering  either  of  God's  word, 
or  of  the  sacraments,  to  which  tilings  ihe  injunctions  also  lately  set  forth 
by  Elizabeth  our  queen  do  most  plainly  testify;  but  that  only  prerogative, 
which  we  sec  to  have  been  given  always  to  all  godly  princes  in  Holy 


32 


Articles  of  Religion. 


Scriptures  by  God  himself;  that  is,  that  they  should  rule  all  estates  and 
devices  committed  to  this  charge  by  God,  whether  they  be  ecclesiastical 
or  temporal,  and  restrain  with  the  civil  sword  the  stubborn  and  evil  doers. 

The  Bishop  of  Komc  hath  no  jurisdiction  in  this  realm  of  England. 

The  laws  of  the  realm  may  punish  Christian  men  with  death  for  hei- 
nous iind  grievous  offenses. 

It  is  lawful  for  Christian  men,  at  the  commandment  of  the  magistrate, 
to  wear  weapons  and  serve  in  the  wars. 

XXIII.  Of  the  Rulers  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

[In.  i?no:  The  President,]  the  Congress,  the  General  Assem- 
blies, the  Governors,  and  the  councils  of  state,  as  the  delegates  of 
the  people,  are  the  rulers  of  the  United  States  of  America,  ac- 
cording to  the  division  of  power  made  to  them  by  the  ["  general 
Act  of  Confederation  "  ch.  tsoi  to  "  Constitution  of  the  United  States"], 
and  by  the  ["Constitutions"  ch.  1854  to  "  Constitution  "]  of  their  re- 
spective States.  And  the  said  States  [in.  1804:  are  a  sovereign  and 
independent  nation,  and]  ought  not  to  be  subject  to  any  foreign 
jurisdiction* 

1820.]  Note. — As  far  as  it  respects  civil  affairs,  we  believe  it 
the  duty  of  Christians,  and  especially  all  Christian  ministers,  to 
be  subject  to  the  supreme  authority  of  the  country  where  they 
may  reside,  and  to  use  all  laudable  means  to  enjoin  obedience  to 
the  powers  that  be ;  and,  therefore,  it  is  expected  that  all  our 
preachers  and  people  who  maybe  under  ["the  British  or  any  other" 
ch.  1854  to  "  any  foreign  "]  government,  will  behave  themselves  as 
peaceable  and  orderly  subjects.f 

XXIV.J  (XXXVIII.)  Of  Christian  Men's  Goods  [om.byW.i  which 
are  not  common  J. 

The  riches  and  goods  of  Christians  are  not  common,  as  touch- 
ing the  right,  title,  and  possession  of  the  same,  as  ["certain  Ana- 
baptists" ch.  by  W,  to  "some"]  do  falsely  boast.  Notwithstand- 
ing, every  man  ought,  of  such  things  as  he  possesseth,  liberally 
to  give  alms  to  the  poor  according  to  his  ability. 

XXV.J  [XXXIX.)  Of  a  Christian  Man's  Oath. 

As  we  confess  that  vain  and  rash  swearing  is  forbidden  Chris- 
tian men  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  James  his  apostle,  so  we 
judge  that  the  Christian  religion  doth  not  prohibit,  but  that  a 
man  may  swear  when  the  magistrate  requireth,  in  a  cause  of 


♦Although  Mr.  Wesley  inserted  in  the  liturgy  which  he  prepared  for  the 
American  Methodists  a"  prayer  for  the  "  Supreme  Rulers  of  the  United 
states,"  he  did  not  draw  up  an  Article  on  that  subject.  This  was  framed 
at  the  General  Conference  of  1784,  when  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
was  organized. 

■j-This  note  was  appended  to  this  Article  in  1S20,  and  was  designed  for 
the  express  benefit  of  t he  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Canada,  which 
was  then  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
United  States. 

1  These  were  respectively  the  XXIIId  and  XXlVth  of  the  Articles  pre- 
pared by  Mr.  Wesley. 


The  General  Rules. 


33 


faith  and  charity,  so  it  be  done  according  to  the  prophet's  teach- 
ing, in  justice,  judgment,  and  truth. 

section  n. 

1743.]  The  Nature,  Design,  and  General  Rules  op  Our  [1870. 
United  Societies  [oni.,  ,:  in  London,  Bristol,  Kingswood,  New- 
castle-upon-Tyne, etc.]. 

1870.]  The  General  Rules* 

1743.]  [Om.l789,re-in.  1792;  om.l870,re-in.  1880:  In  the  latter  end  of 
the  year  1739  eight  or  ten  persons  came  to  Mr.  Wesley  in  Lon- 
don, who  appeared  to  be  deeply  convinced  of  sin,  and  earnestly 
groaning  for  redemption.  They  desired  (as  did  two  or  three 
more  the  next  day)  that  he  would  spend  more  time  with  them 
in  prayer,  and  advise  them  how  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come, 
which  they  saw  continually  hanging  over  their  heads.  That  he 
might  have  more  time  for  this  great  work,  he  appointed  a  day 
when  they  might  all  come  together,  which  from  thenceforward 
they  did  every  week,  namely,  on  Thursday  in  the  evening.  To 
these  and  as  many  more  as  desired  to  join  with  them  (for  their 
number  increased  daily),  he  gave  those  advices  from  time  to 
time  which  he  judged  most  needful  for  them  ;  and  they  always 
concluded  their  meeting  with  prayer  suited  to  their  several  ne- 
cessities. 

This  was  the  rise  of  the  United  Society-,  first  hi  |"  London, 
and  then  ia  other  places  "  ch.  1792  to  "Europe,  and  then  in  America "]. 
[Om.  I789,re-in.  1792:  Such  a  Society  is  no  other]  [in.  1789,  om.  1792: 
Our  Society  is  nothing  more]  than  "  a  company  of  men  having  the 
form  and  seeking  the  power  of  godliness,  united  in  order  to  pray 
together,  to  receive  the  word  of  exhortation,  and  to  watch  over  one  am- 
other  in  lore,  that  they  may  help  each  other  to  work  out  their  salva- 
tion." f] 

1870.1  The  General  Rules  of  "  The  United  Societies,"  organ-  [1886. 
ized  by  Mr.  Wesley  in  1739,  are  as  follows: 

There  is  only  one  condition  previously  required  of  those  who 
desire  admission  into  these  societies — a  "  desire  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come  [in.  1789:  'i.  e.,  a  desire '  ch.  1792  to '  and ']  to  be  saved 
from  their  sins."  But  whenever  this  is  really  fixed  in  the  soul, 
it  will  be  shown  by  its  fruits.  It  is  therefore  expected  of  all  who 
continue  therein  that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  then-  de- 
sire of  salvation — 

First,  by  doing  no  harm,  by  avoiding  evil  of  every  kind,  es- 
pecially that  which  is  most  generally  practiced:  such  ["is" oh. 
17S9  to  "  as  "]— 

The  taking  of  the  name  of  God  in  vain ; 


♦Prepared  for  the  Methodist  Societies,  dated  May  1,  1743,  and  signed  by 
John  and  Charles  Weslcv.  They  were  not  put  in  the  Discipline  until  1789. 
In  1792  the  third  person  was  substituted  for  the  first,  anil  "  Mr.  Wesley" 
inserted.  Of  these  rules.  Coke  and  Asbury,  in  their  Notes  on  the  Disci- 
pline, say:  "  Perhaps  one  of  the  cornpletest  systems  of  Christian  ethics  or 
morals,  for  its  size,  which  ever  was  published  by  an  uninspired  writer." 

T  Here  followed  the  regulations  in  regard  to  class-leaders,  but  in  1870 
these  were  framed  into  a  separate  section  (XIV.,  Chap.  III.),  which  see. 


34 


The  General  Rules. 


The  profaning  the  day  of  the  Lord,  either  by  doing  ordinary 
work  therein,  or  by  buying  or  selling ; 

Drunkenness,  buying  or  selling  spirituous  liquors,  or  drink-  [1790. 
ing  them,  [om.  178!):  unless  in  cases  of  necessity] ; 

1790.]  Drunkenness,  or  drinking  spirituous  liquors,  unless 
in  cases  of  necessity  ; 

1789.1  The  buying  |""or"ch.  1808  to  "and"]  selling  [om.  [1858. 
1702:  the  bodies  and  souls]  of  men,  women,  ["  and'1  eh.  1792  to  "or"]  chil- 
dren, with  an  intention  to  enslave  thein. 

Fighting,  quarreling,  brawling ;  brother  going  to  law  with  broth- 
er ;  returning  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing ;  the  using  many 
words  in  buying  or  selling ; 

The  buying  or  selling  ["uncustomed  goods"  ch.  1789  to  11  goods  that 
have  not  paid  the  ditty  "J  ; 

Tlie  giving  or  taking  things  on  usury — i.  e.,  unlawful  interest ; 

Uncharitable  or  unprofitable  conversation,  particularly  speaking 
evil  of  magistrates  or  of  ministers ; 

Doing  to  others  as  we  would  not  they  should  do  unto  us ; 

Doing  what  we  know  is  not  for  the  glory  of  God :  as 

The  putting  on  of  gold  and  costly  apparel; 

The  taking  such  diversions  as  cannot  be  used  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus ; 

The  singing  those  songs,  or  reading  those  books  which  do  not 
tend  to  the  knowledge  or  love  of  God  ; 

Softness,  or  needless  self-indulgence ; 

Laying  up  ; « treasures "  ch.  1789  to  "  treasure  "]  upon  earth ; 

Borrowing  without  a  probability  of  paying,  or  taking  up  goods 
without  a  probability  of  paying  for  them. 

It  is  expected  of  all  who  continue  in  these  societies  that  they 
should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation, 

Secondly,  by  doing  good,  by  being  in  every  kind  merciful  after 
their  power,  as  they  have  opportunitv,  doing  good  of  every  pos- 
sible sort,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  to  all  men : 

To  their  bodies,  of  the  ability  which  God  giveth,  by  giving 
food  to  the  hungry,  by  clothing  the  naked,  by  visiting  or  helping 
them  that  are  sick  or  in  prison ; 

To  their  souls,  by  instructing,  reproving,  or  exhorting  all 
["  they  "  ch.  1789  to  "  we  "]  have  any  intercourse  with,  trampling  un- 
der foot  that  enthusiastic  doctrine  [om.  1789:  of  devils]  that  "we  are 
not  to  do  good  unless  our  ('heart'  ch.  1789  to  '  hearts'']  be  free  to  it." 

By  doing  good,  especially  to  them  that  are  of  the  household  of 
faith,  or  groaning  so  to  be ;  employing  them  preferably  to  others, 
buying  one  of  another  [in.  1789,  om.  1792:  unless  you  can  he  better 
served  elsewhere],  helping  each  other  in  business  ;  and  so  much  the 
more  because  the  world  will  love  its  own,  and  them  only. 

By  all  possible  diligence  and  frugality,  that  the  gospel  be  not 
blamed. 

By  running  with  patience  the  race  which  is  set  before  them, 
denying  tlwmselm'S,  and  taking  up  their  cross  daily;  submitting  to  bear 
the  reproach  of  Christ,  to  be  as  the  filth  and  offsccuring  of  the 
world ;  and  looking  that  men  should  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  them 
falsely  for  the  Lord's  sake. 


The  General  Rules. 


35 


It  is  expected  of  all  who  desire  to  continue  in  these  Societies 
that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation, 

Thirdly,  by  attending  upon  all  the  ordinances  of  God ;  such 
are: 

The  public  worship  of  God ; 

The  ministry  of  the  word,  either  read  or  expounded ; 
The  Supper  of  the  Lord ; 
Family  and  private  prayer ; 
Searching  the  Scriptures ;  and 
Fasting  or  abstinence. 

These  are  the  General  Rules  of  our  Societies ;  all  of  which  we 
are  taught  of  God  to  observe,  even  in  his  written  word,  which  is 
the  only  rule,  and  the  sufficient  rule,  both  of  our  faith  and  prac- 
tice. And  all  these  we  know  his  Spirit  writes  on  [om.1792:  every] 
truly  awakened  [" heart "ch.  1792  to  "hearts"].  If  there  beany 
among  us  who  observe  them  not,  who  habitually  break  any  of 
them,  let  it  be  known  unto  them  who  watch  over  that  soul,  as 
they  who  must  give  an  account.  We  will  admonish  him  of  the 
error  of  his  ways ;  we  will  bear  with  him  for  a  season ;  but  if 
then  he  repent  not,  he  hath  no  more  place  among  us :  we  have 
delivered  our  own  souls. 


/ 


1870.] 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Conferences. 


SECTION  I. 

1844.]  Op  the  General  ["and  Annual  Conferences "ch.  1870  to 
"Conference"]. 

It  is  desired  that  all  tilings  lie  considered  on  these  occasions  as  [  1870. 
in  the  immediate  presence  of  God;  that  every  person  speak  freely  w  hat- 
ever was  in  his  heart. 

Question.  How  may  we  best  improve  our  time  at  the  Conferences? 

Ans.  1.  While  we  are  conversing  let  us  have  an  especial  care  to  set  God 
always  before  us. 

Ans.  2.  In  the  intermediate  hours,  let  us  redeem  all  the  time  wecan  for 
private  ["exercises"  ch.  18iil>  to  "devotions"]. 

Ans.  3.  Therein  let  us  give  ourselves  to  prayer  for  one  another,  and  for  a 
blessing  on  our  labor. 

Question.  Who  shall  compose  the  General  Conference,  and  what 
are  the  regulations  and  powers  belonging  to  it? 

The  General  Conferences  shall  be  composed  of  one  member  for  [1866. 
every  ["twenty-one"  ch.  1840  to  "fourteen,"  ch.  1858  to  "seventeen"] 
members  of  each  Annual  Conference,  to  be  appointed,  either  by  seniority 
or  choice,  at  the  discretion  of  such  Annual  Conference;  yet  so  that  such 
representatives  shall  have  traveled  at  least  four  [om.  ISffi:  full]  calendar 
years  from  the  time  that  they  were  received  on  trial  by  an  Annual  Con- 
ference, and  are  in  full  connection  at  the  time  of  holding  the  Conference. 

1866.]  Ans.  1.  The  General  Conference  shall  be  composed  of 
one  clerical  member  for  every  ["twenty-eight "  ch.  187S  to  "thirty -six"] 
members  of  each  Annual  Conference,  and  an  equal  number  of  lay 
members  [om.  1878:  one-fourth  of  whom  maybe  local  preachers  to  be 
appointed  as  follows:],  [in.  1878:  Of  the  lay  members  from  an  An- 
nual Conference,  one  may  be  a  local  preacher.] 

The  clerical  representatives  shall  be  elected  by  the  clerical 
members  of  the  Annual  Conference :  provided,  that  such  represent- 
atives shall  have  ["  traveled  "  ch.  1878  to  "  been  traveling  preachers  "] 
at  least  four  calendar  years  ["from  the  time  they  were  received  on 
trial"  ch.  1878  to  "  next  preceding  their  election  "],  and  are  in  full 
connection  [in.  1S78:  with  an  Annual  Conference  when  elected, 
and  also]  at  the  time  of  holding  the  [in.  1878:  General]  Confer- 
ence. The  lay  representatives  shall  be  fleeted  by  the  lay  mem- 
bers of  the  Annual  Conference :  provided,  that  such  representa- 
tives be  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and  shall  have  been  members 
of  ["the"ch.  1878  to  "our"]  Church  for  at  least  six  Jin.  1878:  calen- 
dar] years  [in.  1878:  next  preceding  the  time  of  their  election,  and 
also]  at  the  time  of  holding  the  | in.  1878:  General]  Conference. 
[Om.  1S70:  No  Conference  shall  lie  denied  the  privilege  of  two  delegates. | 

1870.]  Ans.  2.  An  Annual  Conference,  entitled  under  the 
second  Restrictive  Rule  to  ["  two"  ch.  1878  to  "  one  "]  ministerial 
["delegates"  ch.  1878  to  "delegate"],  shall  not  be  denied  the  privi- 
lege of  ["two lay  delegates  also'  ch.  1878  to  "one  lay  delegate,  and 
he  may  be  a  local  preacher"]. 
(36) 


General  Conference. 


37 


1866.]  Am.  3.  The  ministers  and  laymen  shall  deliberate  in 
one  body;  but  upon  a  call  of  one-fifth  of  the  members  of  the 
Conference,  the  lay  and  clerical  members  shall  vote  separately, 
and  no  measure  shall  he  passed  w  ithout  the  concurrence  of  a 
majority  of  both  classes  of  representatives. 

1844'.]  Ans.  4.  The  General  Conference  shall  meet  [<>m.  ]s;o: 
on  the  first  day  of  May,  in  the  year  or  our  Lord  (••  1812,  in  the  city  of  Xcw 
York,"ch.  1845  to"  1840  in  the  town  of  Petersburg,  Virginia,"*)  and  thence- 
forward on  the  first  day  ol  Mayl  jink.  1870:  in  the  month  of  April  or 
May],  once  in  four  years  perpetually,  in  such  place  or  places  as 
shall  be  fixed  on  by  the  General  Conference  from  time  to  time. 

But  the  General  Superintendents,  with  or  by  the  advice  of  the  Annual 
Conferences— or,  if  there  he  no  General  Superintendent,  all  the  Annual 
Conferences  respectively — shall  have  power  to  call  a  General  Conference, 
if  thev  indue  it  necessary  al  any  time. 

1866.]  Ans.  5.  The  Bishops,  or  a  majority  of  all  the  Annual 
Conferences,  shall  have  authority  to  call  a  General  Conference, 
if  they  judge  it  necessarv,  at  any  time. 

Am.  6.  When  a  General  Conference  is  called,  it  shall  be  con- 
stituted of  the  delegates  elected  to  the  preceding  General  Confer- 
ence, except  when  an  Annual  Conference  shall  prefer  to  have  a 
new  election,  [in.  1870:  The  place  of  holding  a  called  session  of 
the  General  Conference  shall  be  that  fixed  on  by  the  preceding 
General  Conference.] 

1866.]  Am.  7.  The  Bishops  shall  have  authority,  when  they 
judge  it  necessary,  to  change  the  place  appointed  for  the  meeting 
of  the  General  Conference. 

1844.]  Am.  8.  At  all  times  when  the  General  Conference  is 
met,  it  shall  take  ["  two-thirds  "ch.  1866  to  "a  majority"]  of  the 
representatives  of  all  the  Annual  Conferences  to  make  a  quorum 
for  transacting  business. 

Ans.  9.  One  of  the  General  Superintendents  shall  preside  in 
the  General  Conference;  but  in  case  no  General  Superintendent 
be  present,  the  General  Conference  shall  choose  a  president  pro 
tern. 

Am.  10.  The  General  Conference  shall  have  full  powers  to 
make  rules  and  regulations  for  our  Church,  under  the  following 
limitations  and  restrictions,  viz.: 

(1)  The  General  Conference  shall  not  revoke,  alter,  or  change 
our  Articles  of  Religion,  or  establish  any  new  standards  or  rule 
of  doctrine  contrary  to  our  present  existing  and  established  stand- 
ards of  doctrine. 

(2)  They  shall  not  allow  of  more  than  one  representative  for  ev- 
ery [»« fourteen  "eh.  1S7S  to"  eighteen"]  members  of  the  Annual  Con- 
ference, nor  allow  of  a  iess  number  than  one  for  every  ["  thirty  "  ch. 
1878  to  "  sixty  "]  ;  provided,  nevertheless,  that  when  there  shall  be  in 
any  Annual  Conference  a  fraction  of  two-thirds  the  number 
which  shall  be  fixed  for  the  ratio  of  representation,  such  Annual 


♦The  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  first  General  Conference  of  the  M.  E, 
Church,  South,  was  fixed  hv  the  Convention  held  in  Louisville,  Kv.,  May, 
1845. 


38 


General  Conference. 


Conference  shall  be  entitled  to  an  additional  delegate  for  such 
fraction  ;  and  provided,  also,  that  no  Conference  shall  be  denied 
the  privilege  of  two  delegates,  [in.  isrs:  one  clerical  and  one 
lay]. 

(3)  They  shall  not  change  or  alter  any  part  or  rule  of  our  gov- 
ernment, so  as  to  do  away  with  episcopacy,  or  destroy  the  plan 
of  our  itinerant  general  superintendency. 

(4)  They  shall  not  revoke  or  change  the  General  Rules  of  the 
United  Societies. 

(5)  They  shall  not  do  away  with  the  privileges  of  our  minis- 
ters or  preachers  of  trial  by  a  committee,  and  of  an  appeal. 

(6)  They  shall  not  appropriate  the  produce  of  the  ["Book  Con- 
cern "  eh.  1854  to  "  Publishing  House"]  [om.  1854:  nor  of  the  chartered 
fund]  to  any  purpose  other  than  for  the  benefit  of  the  traveling, 
supernumerary,  superannuated,  and  worn-out  preachers,  their 
wives,  widows,  and  children. 

Provided,  nevertheless,  that  upon  the  concurrent  recommendation 
of  three-fourths  of  all  the  members  of  the  several  Annual  Confer- 
ences, who  shall  be  present  and  vote  on  such  recommendation, 
then  a  majority  of  two-thirds  of  the  General  Conference  succeed- 
ing shall  suffice  to  alter  any  of  the  above  restrictions,  excepting 
the  first  Article ;  and  also,  whenever  such  alteration  or  altera- 
tions shall  have  been  first  recommended  by  two-thirds  of  the 
General  Conference,  so  soon  as  three-fourths  of  the  members  of 
all  the  Annual  Conferences  shall  have  concurred  as  aforesaid, 
such  alteration  or  alterations  shall  take  effect : 

1 854.]  Provided,  that  when  any  rule  or  regulation  is  adopted  [1870. 
by  the  General  Conference  which,  in  the  opinion  of  the  Bishops  is  uncon- 
stitutional, the  Bishops  may  present  to  the  General  Conference  their  ob- 
jections to  such  rule  or  regulations,  with  the  reasons  therof ;  and  if,  after 
hearing  the  objections  and  reasons  of  the  Bishops,  two-thirds  of  the  mem- 
ber- of  the  Conference  present  shall  vote  in  favor  of  the  rule  or  regulation 
so  objected  to,  it  shall  have  the  force  of  law;  otherwise  it  shall  be  null 
and  void.* 

1874.]  Provided,  that  when  any  rule  or  regulation  is  adopted 
by  the  General  Conference,  which  in  the  opinion  of  the  Bishops 
is  unconstitutional,  the  Bishops  may  present  to  the  Conference 
which  passed  said  rule  or  regulation  their  objections  thereto,  with 
their  reasons,  in  writing;  and  if  then  the  General  Conference 
shall  by  a  two-thirds  vote  adhere  to  its  action  on  said  rule  or  reg- 
ulation, it  shall  then  take  the  course  prescribed  for  altering  a  Re- 
strictive Rule,  and  if  thus  passed  upon  affirmatively,  the  Bishops 
shall  announce  that  such  rule  or  regulation  hikes  effect  from  that 
time. 


*This  proviso  was  inserted  in  1854.  But  as  it  possessed  the  power  and 
quality  of  a  constitutional  provision,  and  had  been  adopted  simply  ley  a 
majority  vote  of  the  General  Conference,  its  validity  was  doubted.  The 
matter  was  brought  up  in  the  General  Conference  of  1866,  but  was  not  set- 
tled. In  1870  it  was  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Episcopacy,  who  re- 
ported that  it  was  without  authority,  and  recommended  the  adoption  of 
the  one  which  follows,  which  received  the  prescribed  constitutional  ma- 
jority of  two-thirds,  and  was  sent  down  to  the  Annual  Conferences  for 
their  concurrence,  which  was  given. 


Annual  Conferences. 


39 


SECTION  H. 

Of  the  Annual  Conferences. 

Ques.  L  "Who  shall  [«  attend  "  ch.  1858  to  "  compose  "]  the  ["year- 
ly" ch.  1854  to  "Annual"]  ["Conferences"  ch.  i8"o  to  "Conference"] 
[in.  1870:  and  what  are  the  regulations  and  powers  belonging  to 
it]? 

1844.)  All  the  traveling  preachers  [om.  185S:  who  are]  in  full  connec- 
tion [oin.  1S5S:  and  those  who  are  to  be  received  into  full  conuectionj  [in. 
1S5S:  who  are  able  to  do  effective  service;  all  the  supernumerary  preach- 
ers—that  is  to  say,  tho^e  who  are  so  disabled  bv  affliction  as  to  fie  unable 
to  preach  constantly,  but  are  willing  to  do  any  work  in  the  ministry  which 
the  Bishop  may  direct  and  they  may  be  able 'to  perform;  all  the  superan- 
nuated preachers — that  is  to  say,  those  who  are  worn  out  in  the  itinerant 
service]  lin.  1866:  and  four  lay'repre.-entatives.  one  of  whom  may  be  a  lo- 
cal preacher — from  each  Pre-iding  Klder's  District,  to  be  chosen  annually 
by  the  District  Stewards,  or  in  such  other  way  as  the  Annual  Conference 
niay  direct], 

1870.]  Am.  1.  All  the  traveling  preachers  in  full  connection 
with  it,  and  four  lay  representatives — one  of  whom  may  be  a  lo- 
cal preacher — from  each  Presiding  Elder's  District. 

1866.]  Am.  2.  [in.  1S70:  The  lay  members  shall  be  chosen  an- 
nually by  the  District  Conferences];  provided,  that  no  one  shall 
be  a  representative  who  is  not  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and  who 
has  not  been  for  six  years  next  preceding  his  election  a  member 
of  the  Church. 

Am.  3.  ["  Who  "  ch.  1870  to  "  The  lay  members  "]  shall  participate 
in  all  the  business  of  the  Conference  except  such  as  involves 
ministerial  character  [om.  1870:  and  relations]. 

1858.]  Am.  4.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  all  the  members  of  the 
Conference  to  attend  its  sessions,  unless  providentially  hindered. 
All  the  preachers  on  trial,  and  those  to  be  admitted  on  trial,  shall 
also  attend  the  session,  but  they  shall  not  vote  on  any  question, 
nor  speak  unless  by  consent  of  the  Conference. 

Ques.  2.  Who  shall  determine  the  number  and  boundaries  of 
the  Annual  Conferences? 

Am.  The  General  Conference. 

1844.]  Ques.  3.  Who  shall  appoint  the  time  of  holding  the 
[" vearlv"  ch.  1870  to  "Annual "]  Conferences?* 

The  Bishops  [in.  1816:  shall  appoint  the  time  of  holding  the]  [in.  185S: 
sessions  of  the]  Annual  Conferences,  ["but  tliev  shall  allow  the  Annual 
Conferences  "ch.  1S3S  to-  provided  every  Conference  shall  have  the  right  "| 
to  sit  a  week  at  least  [in.  ls.is:  if  it  think  proper]. 

1870.]  Am.  The  Bishops;  but  they  shall  allow  even- Annual 
Conference  to  sit  a  week  at  least. 

[Om.  1858,  re-in.  1S70:  Ques.  4.  "Who  shall  appoint  the  places  of 
holding  the  Annual  Conferences? 

Am.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  appoint  the  place  of  its 
own  sitting;  [in.  1S70:  but  should  it  become  necessary,  from  any 
unforeseen  cause,  to  change  the  place  after  it  has  been  fixed  by 
the  Conference,  a  majority  of  the  Presiding  Elders,  with  the  con- 


*In  1846  this  question  was  omitted,  and  the  answer  was  made  part  of 
the  section  on  "  Bishops  and  Their  Duty."  In  1S70  both  were  restored  to 
this  section. 


40 


The  Conferences. 


sent  of  the  Bishop  who  is  to  preside,  shall  have  power  to  make 
such  change]. 

1858.1  Let  every  Annual  Conference  appoint  the  place  of  its  [1870. 
session  by  ballot,  or  otherwise,  as  it  may  think  proper.* 

1846.]  Ques.  5.  Who  shall  preside  in  the  Annual  Confer- 
ences ? 

1844.]  [In.  1846:  The  Bishops. 1  In  the  absence  of  ["  a Bish-  [1858. 
op"ch.  1846  to  "all  the  Bishops"]  [ora.  1840:  to  preside  in  the  Confer- 
ence); [in.  1846:  a  Presiding  Elder),  but  in  ease  there  are  two  or  more 
Presiding  Klders,  belonging  to  one  Conference,  the  Bishop,  or  Bishops, 
may  by  letter  or  otherwise  appoint  the  President;  but  if  no  appointment 
be  made, or  if  the  Presiding  Elder  appointed  do  not  attend,  the  Conference 
shall  in  either  of  these  cases  elect  the  President  by  ballot,  without  debate, 
from  among  i  he  I'roiding  Kblers.f 

1858.]  Ans.  The  Bishops.  In  the  absence  of  ["all  the  Bishops" 
ch.  1870  to  "a  Bishop  "],  [om.  1866:  an  elder,  who  shall  be  appointed  by 
the  Bishop  by  letter;  but  if  no  such  appointment  be  made]  the  Confer- 
ence shall  elect  the  President  by  ballot,  without  debate,  from 
among  the  traveling  elders.  The  President  thus  [om.  1866:  ap- 
pointed or|  elected  shall  discharge  all  the  duties  of  a  Bishop  ex- 
cept ordination. 

1844.]  Ques.  6.  What  is  the  method  ["wherein  we  usually  pro- 
ceed" ch.  1858  to  "of  proceeding"]  in  ["  the  "  ch.  1858  to  "an"] 
["  yearly  "  ch.  1854  to  "Annual "]  ["  Conferences  "  ch.  1858  to  "  Confer- 
ence"]? 

Ans.  ["  We  inquire  "  ch.  1858  to  "  In  the  order  of  the  following  ques- 
tions,"  ch.  1866  to  "The  following  questions  shall  be  asked : "] 

1.  ["  What  preachers  "  ch.  1858  to  "Who"]  are  admitted  on  trial? 

2.  Who  remain  on  trial? 

1870.]    3.  Who  are  discontinued? 

1844.]    4.  AVho  are  admitted  into  full  connection  ? 

1858.]    5.  Who  are  re-admitted  ? 

6.  Who  are  received  by  transfer  from  other  Conferences  ? 

1844.]    7.  Who  are  the  deacons  [in.  1858:  of  one  year]  ? 

1858.]  8.  What  traveling  preachers  are  elected  [om.  lsro:  and 
ordained)  deacons  ? 

1870.]    9.  What  traveling  preachers  are  ordained  deacons? 

1858.]  10.  What  local  preachers  are  elected  [om.  1870:  and  or- 
dained] deacons? 

1870.]    11.  What  local  preachers  are  ordained  deacons? 

1844.]  12.  [«  Who  have  been  elected  and  ordained  elders  this  year?  " 
ch.  1858  to  "  What  traveling  preachers  are  elected  (om.  1870:  and  or- 
dained) elders?"] 

1870.]    13  What  traveling  preachers  are  ordained  elders  ? 

1858.]  14.  What  local  preachers  are  elected  [om.  1870:  and  or- 
dained] elders]  ? 

1870.]    15.  What  local  preachers  are  ordained  elders? 


"This  was  inserted  in  1858  in  lieu  of  the  preceding  question  and  answer, 
and  placed  at  the  close  of  the  order  of  <  (inference  business. 

+  In  the  Discipline  of  1844  this  belonged  to  the  section  on  Presiding  Eld- 
ers. It  was  prescribed  as  one  of  their  duties  to  preside  in  the  Annual 
Conference,  "  in  the  absence  of  a  Bishop." 


Annual  Conferences. 


41 


1844.  |  Who  have  boon  elected  by  the  suffrages  of  the  Gen-  1 1854 
oral  Conference,  to  exercise  the  Episcopal  ollice  and  superintend  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  t"iu  America"  ch.  184(5  to  "South")? 

16.  Who  ("have"  ch.  1870 to  "are  "]  located  this  year? 

17.  Who  are  ["the  supernumeraries'*  ch.  1853  to  " supernumer- 
ary"]?* 

18.  Who  are  fom.  1858:  the]  superannuated  [om,  isss:  or  worn- 
out  preachers  |  ? 

\V  ho  have  boon  expelled  from  the  Connection  this  year?  1 1858. 

Who  have  withdrawn  from  the  Connection  this  year? 

19.  ["  Who  have  died  this  year? »  ch.  1858  to  "  What  preachers  have 
died  during  the  past  year?"] 

20.  Are  all  the  preachers  hlameless  in  their  life  and  ["conver- 
sation "  eh.  1SC8  to  "  official  administration  "]  ? 

21.  What  ["numbers  are  in  ('society'  ch.  1854  to  'our  Church  in  the 
bonndsof  the  Conference') "  ch.  1858  to  "  is  the  number  of  (in.  1870:  local) 
preachers  and  members  in  the  several  circuits,  stations,  and  mis- 
sions of  the  Conference  "]  ? 

1866.]  22.  How  many  infants  [om.  1870:  and  adults]  have  been 
baptized  during  the  year? 

1870.]  23.  How  many  adults  have  been  baptized  during  the 
year? 

1866.]  24.  What  is  the  number  of  Sunday-schools?  [om.1870: 
teachers,  and  scholars!. 

1870.]    25.  What  is  the  number  of  Sunday-school  teachers? 

26.  What  is  the  number  of  Sunday-school  scholars  ? 

1844.  27.  What  ["  amounts  are  "  ch.  1870  to  "  amount  is  "  neces- 
sary for  the  superannuated  preachers  and  the  widows  and  or- 
phans of  preachers?  'om.1870:  and  to  make  up  the  deficiencies  of  those 
who  have  not  obtained  their  regular  allowance  ("on  the  circuits"  ch. 
185Sto"in  their  respective  districts,  circuits,  and  stations")!. 

28.  What  has  been  collected  on  the  foregoing  ["accounts"  ch. 
1870  to  "  account "],  and  how  has  it  been  applied  ? 

What  has  been  contributed  for  the  [om.  1858:  support  of  mis-  ]  1870. 
sions,  what  for  the  publication  of  tracts  and  Sunday-school  books,  and 
what  to  aid  the  American  Bible  Society  and  auxiliaries?)  jin.  1*58:  mis- 
sionary (om.  1*0:  Sunday-school,)  and' tract  societies j ? 

1870.]    29.  What  has  been  contributed  for  Missions? 
1886.]    30.  What  has  been  contributed  for  Church  Extension? 

31.  What  is  the  number,  and  what  is  the  estimated  value,  of 
church -edifices? 

32.  What  is  the  number,  and  what  is  the  estimated  value,  of 
parsonages? 

1882.]    33.  What  are  the  educational  statistics? 

1844.]  34.  Where  [om.  1870:  and  when]  shall  ["our  next"  ch. 
1858  to  "  the  next  session  of  the  "]  Conference  be  held  ? 

35.  Where  are  the  preachers  stationed  this  year? 

1858.]  Ques.  7.  What  method  is  recommended  in  the  exam- 
ination of  the  life  and  official  administration  of  the  preachers  ? 


1844.]  *A  supernumerary  preacher  is  one  so  worn|  out  in  [1858. 
the  itinerant  service  as  to  be  rendered  incapable  of  preaching  constantly, 
but  at  the  same  time  is  willing  to  do  any  work  in  the  ministry  which 
the  Conference  may  direct  anil  his  strength  enable  him  to  perform] . 


42 


The  Conferences. 


Let  none  oe  present  except  members  of  the  Conference,  and  [1878. 
others  who  may  he  in  attendance  on  Conference  business,  unless  the  Con- 
ference by  vote  shall  order  otherwise. 

1878.']  Ans.  1.  The  Conference  shall  proceed  with  open  doors, 
unless  by  vote  it  order  otherwise. 

1858.]  Ans.  2.  Let  the  name  of  every  preacher  be  called,  and 
let  his  Presiding  Elder  or  some  other  member  of  the  Conference 
state  whether  or  not  there  be  any  complaint  against  him.  If 
there  be  none,  he  ["shall"  ch.  1866  to  "  may  "]  retire,  and  the  Con- 
ference may  make  further  inquiry  concerning  him,  and  pass  his 
character  without  vote. 

Ans.  3.  If  there  be  a  complaint,  and  the  preacher  ["have"  ch. 
1886  to  "  has  "]  been  advised  of  it,  let  it  be  stated  to  the  Confer- 
ence, and  let  the  accused  have  the  privilege  of  replying.  | «  The 
Conference  shall  then  allow  him  to  retire,  and"  ch.  1870  to  "He  shall 
then  retire,  and  the  Conference  "]  shall  determine  by  vote  wheth- 
er or  not  his  character  shall  pass. 

Ans.  4.  If  a  trial  be  necessary  it  shall  be  conducted  according 
to  the  provisions  of  ["Chapter  iv.,  Section  l"  ch.  1882  to  "Chapter 
VII.,  Section  2"]. 

1874.]  Ans.  5.  But  if  the  complaint  be  wholly  on  account  of 
habitual  failure  in  official  administration,  and  any  member  of 
the  Conference  objects  to  the  passage  of  his  character,  wholly  on 
this  account,  the  question,  "Shall  his  character  pass?"  shall  be 
put  on  this  point  alone.  And  if  a  majority  of  the  Conference  re- 
fuse to  pass  his  character  because  he  is  not  blameless  in  official 
administration,  the  Conference  shall  grant  him  an  honorable  lo- 
cation ;  [in.  1886:  but  the  Conference  shall  not  proceed  under  this 
provision  of  the  Discipline  unless  the  preacher  complained  of  be 
present,  or  shall  have  had  notice  of  the  complaint] :  provided, 
nevertheless,  if  the  delinquent  preacher  desires  to  be  tried  another 
year  (making  suitable  acknowledgments)  and  promises,  if  tried 
another  year,  to  come  up  to  the  measure  of  his  duty  in  these 
respects,  the  Conference  may  employ  him  another  year,  and 
upon  the  issues  of  that  year  shall  depend  his  restoration  or  ab- 
solute location:  [in.  1886:  provided,  further,  that  no  preacher  shall 
be  located  at  his  own  request  unless  he  be  present,  or  his  written 
request,  signed  by  himself,  be  presented  to  the  Conference]. 

1858.]  Ans.  6.  The  names  of  any  who  may  be  expelled  or  sus- 
pended, or  who  may  have  withdrawn  from  the  Church,  shall  be 
stated  in  the  Minutes. 

1844.]  Ques.  8.  ["  Is  there  any  other  business  to  "  ch.  1854  to  "  What 
other  business  shall"]  be  done  in  the  ["  yearly  "ch.  1854  to  "An- 
nual"] Conferences? 

[Om.  1858:  The  electing  and  ordaining  of  deacons  and  elders.  | 

1858.]  Ans.l.  Let  every  Annual  Conference  | in.  1882:  organize 
a  Conference  Board  of  Education,  and]  inquire  into  the  state  and 
character  of  all  the  institutions  of  learning  that  may  be  under  its 
care,  and  the  best  means  of  promoting  their  interests,  and,  if  nec- 
essary, of  increasing  their  number. 

Ans.  2.  Let  every  Annual  Conference  take  account  of  all  the 


Did  rid  Conferences. 


43 


church-building?,  parsonages,  and  other  Church  property  w  ithin 
it?  bound?,  and  see  that  the  same  he  legally  secured  to  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  South,  according  to  the  provisions  of  the 
Discipline. 

1882.]  Arts.  3.  Let  every  Annual  Conference  examine  the  rec- 
ords of  the  District  Conference. 

1870.]  Am.  4.  Let  every  Annual  Conference  appoint  commit- 
tees of  examination  upon  "the  Course  of  Study  prescribed  by  the 
Bishops  for  candidates  for  the  ministry.  The  examining  com- 
mittees shall  hold  their  office  for  four  years. 

1844.]  Arts.  5.  [-A  record  of  the  proceedings  of  each  Annual  Con- 
ference shall  be"  eta.  isss  to  "  Let  every  Annual  Conference  have  a 
record  of  its  proceedings  "]  kept  by  a  secretary  chosen  for  that 
purpose:  ["and  shall"  eh.  1S5S  to  "Let  said  record," ch.  1870  to  "said 
record  shall "]  be  signed  by  the  President  and  the  Secretary,  and 
["  let  a  copy  of  the  said  record  "  ch.  1858  to  "  a  copy  of  the  same  shall "] 
be  sent  to  the  General  Conference  [in.  1S5S:  at  its  next  ensuing 
session]. 

1858.]  Arts.  6.  ["And  let  the  Secretary  "  ch.  1870  to  "  The  Secretary 
of  each  Annual  Conference  shall"]  forward  to  the  Editor  of 
Books,  at  the  Publishing  House,  full  and  correct  answers  to  the 
foregoing  [« twenty-one "  ch.  1SG6  to "  twenty-three,"  ch.  1870  to  "  thirty- 
one,"  ch.  1882  to  "thirty-two,"  ch.  1S8G  to  "  thirty-five"]  questions  for 
insertion  in  the  General  Minutes,  according  to  the  form  therein 
adopted. 

1886.]  Ans.7.  Each  Annual  Conference  may  provide  a  system 
of  colportage  best  suited  to  its  necessities. 

1844. j  Arc  there  any  oilier  directions  to  be  given  concern-  f  1858. 
ing  the  ["yearly"  ch.  1864  to  "Annual  "j  Conferences? 

Ads.  There  shall  he  ["  forty  "  ch.  IMti  to  "  nineteen."  ch.  1854  to"  twen- 
tv-three"]  Conferences  this  year  (?ee  Part  II.,  Section  I.). 

["It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  to"  ch.  1858  to  -  Let  e\ery  An-  [1870. 
nual  Conference"!  examine  strictly  into  the  state  of  the  Domestic  Mis- 
sions within  its  bounds;  and  ["to  allow  none  to"  eli.  1858  to  "let  none"| 
remain  on  the  list  of  missions,  which  in  the  judgment  of  the  Conference 
["is  able  to  snppcrt  itself"  ch.  1858  to  "  are  able  to  support  themselves  as 
circuits  or  stations"]. 

SECTION  III. 

1870.]  Of  the  District  Conferences. 

Ques.  1.  "vV"hat  directions  are  given  concerning  District  Confer- 
ences ? 

Am.  1.  There  shall  be  held  annually  in  each  Presiding  Elder's 
District,  a  District  Conference.  The  time  shall  be  fixed  by  the 
Presiding  Elder,  and  the  place  by  the  Conference  ;  jfa.  is~4 :  but 
should  it  become  necessary,  from  any  unforeseen  cause,  to  change 
the  place  after  it  has  been  fixed  by  the  Conference,  the  Presiding 
Elder  shall  have  power  to  make  the  change]. 

Ans.  2.  The  District  Conference  shall  be  composed  of  all  the 
preachers  in  the  District,  |om.  1874:  both]  traveling  and  local,  | in. 
1874:  including  superannuated  preachers  (whether  resident  with- 


44 


The  Conferences. 


out  or  within  the  limits  of  the  Annual  Conferences  to  which 
they  belong)],  and  of  laymen,  the  number  of  whom,  and  their 
mode  of  appointment,  each  Annual  Conference  may  determine 
for  itself. 

Ans.  3.  A  Bishop,  or,  in  his  absence,  the  Presiding  Elder,  shall 
preside ;  and  if  both  be  absent,  the  Conference  shall  elect  a  pres- 
ident. 

Ans.  4.  The  Conference  shall  elect  a  secretary,  who  shall  keep 
a  record  of  all  its  proceedings. 

_  Ans.  5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Conference  to  inquire  par- 
ticularly into  the  condition  of  the  several  charges  in  the  District : 

(1)  As  to  their  spiritual  state,  and  the  attendance  upon  the  or- 
dinances and  social  meetings  of  the  Church. 

(2)  As  to  missions  within  the  District,  where  new  ones  should 
be  established,  or  what  missions  should  be  raised  to  circuits  or 
stations. 

(3)  As  to  Sunday-schools,  and  the  manner  of  conducting  them, 
and  as  to  education  generally. 

(4)  As  to  their  financial  systems,  their  contributions  to  Church- 
purposes,  and  the  condition  of  houses  of  worship  and  parson- 
ages. 

1878.]  (5)  As  to  the  manner  in  which  the  records  of  the  Quar- 
terly Conferences  have  been  kept. 

1870.]  Ans.  6.  The  District  Conference  shall  elect  annually, 
by  ballot,  from  the  District,  four  delegates  to  the  ensuing  Annual 
Conference:  prodded,  [in.  iss2:  that]  no  member  of  the  Annual 
Conference  shall  vote  in  said  election. 

_  Ans.  7.  At  these  Conferences  prominence  shall  be  given  to  re- 
ligious exercises,  such  as  preaching,  prayer-meetings,  love-feasts, 
and  the  administration  of  the  sacraments. 


SECTION  IV. 
1846.]  Of  the  Quarterly  Conferences* 

Qucs.  1.  ["Of  whom  shall  the  Quarterly  Conferences  bo  composed? "  eh. 
isr>4  to  "Who  shall  compose  the  Quarterly  Conferences?"  ch.  1S70  to 
"Who  shall  compose  a  Quarterly  Conference?"] 

1844.]  Ana.  [Om.  im:  Of]  All  the  traveling  and  local  preach- 
ers, [in.  1874:  including  superannuated  preachers  residing  within 
the  circuit  or  station  (whether  without  or  within  the  limits  of 
the  Annual  Conferences  to  which  they  belong),  with  the]  ex- 
horters,  stewards,  [in.  1874:  trustees],  [in.  1878:  "  who  are  themselves 
of  the  Church  "  ch.  1882  to  "  who  are  members  of  the  Church  "]  and 
["leaders"  ch.  1846  to  "class-leaders'^  of  the  [in.  1874:  respective] 
circuits,  stations,  [in.  1S58:  and  missions,  together  with  the  super- 
intendents of  Sunday-schools  who  are  members  of  the  Church], 


*A11  the  regulations  on  this  subject  existing  prior  to  1846,  when  this 
section  was  framed,  were  contained  in  those  portions  of  the  Discipline 
which  related  to  Presiding  Elders,  preachers  in  charge,  and  local  preach- 
ers. 


Quarterly  Conferences. 


45 


[in.  1870:  and  secretaries  of  Church  Conferences],  and  none  ["else" 
ch.  1874  to  " others"]. 

1846.]  Que*.  2.  When  and  where  shall  [••  the  "  ch.  1858  to  "  each  " 
Quarterly  Conference  meet? 

Ans.  [Ora.  1858:  It  shall  meet]  Four  times  a  year,  at  such  places 
as  ["it"  ch.  1858  to  "the  Conference"]  may  appoint  Tin.  1858:  and 
at  such  times  as  the  Presiding  Elder  may  designate],  [in.  1874: 
But  the  Presiding  Elder  and  preacher  in  charge  shall  have  au- 
thority, when  they  judge  it  necessary,  to  change  the  place.] 

Ques.  3.  Who  shall  preside  in  the  Quarterly  Conference  ? 

Ans.  The  Presiding  Elder,  [«  and  "  ch.  1858  to  "  or,"]  in  his  ab- 
sence, the  preacher  in  charge. 

Ques.  4.  What « shall  be"  ch.  185S  to  "  is  "  the  regular  business  of 
[« the  Quarterly  Conferences  "  ch.  1858  to  "  a  Quarterly  Conference "]  ? 

1844.]  Ans.  1.  To  ["  hear  complaints  and  to  receive  and  try  appeals" 
oh.  1870  to  "  receive  and  try  appeals,  and  to  hear  complaints  "]. 

1846.]  Ans.  2.  To  superintend  the  interests  of  Sunday-schools 
and  the  instruction  of  children,  [in.  1874:  and  to  elect  superin- 
tendents of  Sunday-schools,  (in.  i«78:  at  the  fourth  Quarterly  Con- 
ference of  each  year,)  on  nomination  of  the  preacher  in  charge]. 

1844.]  Ans.  3.  [«  The  Quarterly  Conference  shall"  ch.  1846  to  "To"] 
take  cognizance  of  all  the  local  preachers  [in.  1858:  and  exhort- 
ers]  in  the  circuit,  [om.  1858:  or]  station,  [in.  1858:  or  mission], 
and  [•' shall"  ch.  1846  to" to  "]  inquire  [in.  1870:  annually]  into  the 
gifts,  labors,  and  usefulness  of  each  [0m.  1858:  preacher]  by  name. 

.1ms.  4.  To  try,  suspend,  expel,  or  acquit  any  local  preacher  in 
the  circuit,  [om.  1S5S:  or]  station,  [in.  1858:  or  mission],  against 
whom  charges  may  be  brought. 

1846.1  [Om.  185*:  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Quarterly  Con-  [1870. 
ference]  To  attend  strictly  to  the  temporal  business  of  tlie  Church  ["as 
provided  in"  ch.  1N58  to  "according  to"]  the  Discipline. 

1844.]  Ans.  5.  [Om.  1858:  The  Quarterly  Conference  shall  have  au- 
thority] To  license  proper  persons  to  preach  [in.  1858:  and  to  ex- 
hort], and  to  renew  their  licenses  annuallv,  when,  in  ["  the  judg- 
ment of  said  Conference"  ch.  1S58  to  "its  judgment"]  their  gifts  of 
grace  and  usefulness  will  warrant  ["  such"  ch.  185S  to  "the  "]  re- 
newal, [in.  1866:  All  votes  to  license  preachers  shall  be  taken  by 
ballot] 

Ans.  6.  To  recommend  suitable  candidates  to  the  Annual  Con- 
ference for  deacon  s  or  elder's  orders  in  the  local  connection,  [in. 
1858:  and]  for  admission  on  trial  [in.  i87u:  or  re-admission]  ["in" 
ch.  1870  to  "into"]  the  traveling  connection :  provided,  that  no  per- 
son shall  be  [om.  1870:  licensed  to  preach  (in.  1858:  or  exhort)  without 
the  recommendation  of  the  ("Societv"  ch.  18.">s  to  ••Church")  of  which  he 
is  a  member,  or  of  ("a"  ch.  1858  to  "the")  leaders'  meeting  (in.  1858:  of 
the  circuit,  station,  or  mission  to  which  he  belongs).  Nor  should  any  one 
be  licensed  to  preach  or]  recommended  to  the  Annual  Conference 
["  to  travel"  ch.  1858  to  "  for  admission  on  trial"]  or  for  ordination, 
without  first  [«  being  examined  »  ch.  1858  to  "  passing  "]  in  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  ("on  the  subject  of  doctrines  and  discipline,  and  giv- 
ing satisfactory  evidence  of  his  knowledge  of  tne  ordinary  branches  of  an 

English  education"  ch.  1878  to  "an  approved  examination  in  the 


46 


The  Conferences. 


Course  of  Study  prescribed  by  the  Bishops  for  such  candidates"]. 
[In.  1858,  om.  1870:  Nor  shall  any  license  be  valid  unless  signed  by  the 
President  .and  countersigned  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Conference.)  [In. 
1866:  All  votes  to  recommend  preachers  for  admission  (in.  1870: 
on  trial,  or  re-admission)  into  the  traveling  connection,  or  for 
deacon's  or  elder's  orders,  shall  be  taken  by  ballot.]  [in.  1874: 
No  recommendation  from  a  Quarterly  Conference  to  an  Annual 
Conference  shall  be  of  any  force  after  the  session  of  the  Annual 
Conference  next  following  the  grant  of  such  recommendation.] 

1870.  Ans.  7.  To  elect  trustees  and  stewards,  according  to  the 
Discipline,  for  the  circuit,  station,  or  mission  ;  and  of  the  stew- 
ards, to  appoint  one  a  Recording  and  one  a  District  Steward. 

1844.|  ["The  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference"  ch.  1866  to  [1858. 
"It"  |  shall  appoint  a  Secretary  to  take  down  ["  the  proceedings  thereof" 
ch.  1846  to  "  its  proceedings  "J,  in  a  book  to  be  kept  by  one  of  the  stewards 
of  the  circuit  [in.  1846:  or  station]  for  that  purpose. 

1858.]  To  see  that  all  its  proceedings  be  faithfully  recorded  [1882. 
by  a  secretary  chosen  for  that  purpose,  in  a  book  to  be  kept  by  ["  one  of  the 
stewards"  ch.  1870  to  "the  Recording  Steward  "],  the  records  of  each  ses- 
sion being  signed  by  the  President  and  Secretary. 

1882.]  Ans.  8.  To  see  that  all  its  proceedings  are  faithfully 
kept  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Conference,  and  properly  signed  by 
the  President  and  Secretary,  to  be  recorded  by  the  Recording 
Steward,  in  a  book  kept  by  him  for  that  purpose. 

1866.]  Ques.  5.  ["Let  the  following  order  of  business"  ch.  1870  to 
"  What  order  of  business  shall "]  be  observed  in  the  Quarterly 
Conferences? 

Ans.  After  ["  the  opening  services  "ch.1870  to  "religious  service"], 
let  the  roll  be  called,  and  the  following  inquiries  be  made  ; 
1.  Are  there  any  [0m.  1870:  complaints  or]  appeals? 
1870.]    2.  Are  there  any  complaints  ? 

1866.]  3.  Is  there  a  written  report  fin  1874:  from  the  preacher 
in  charge]  of  the  number  and  state  of  the  Sunday-schools,  [om. 
1878,  re-in.  1S82:  and  of  the  pastoral  instruction  of  children]  ? 

4.  ["What  is"  ch.  1874  to  "Is  there  a  written  report  from  the 
preacher  in  charge  on  "]  the  general  state  of  the  Church  ?  Let 
["  the  answer  to  this  question  "  ch.  1874  to  "  this  report  "]  embrace  the 
names  of  those  baptized,  or  in  any  other  way  received  into  the 
Church,  and  of  those  who  have  died,  removed,  withdrawn,  or 
been  expelled  during  the  quarter. 

1878.]  5.  What  were  the  estimated  claims,  and  what  the  final 
settlement  of  the  same,  in  the  charge  the  past  year  ? 

1874.]  6.  What  amount  lias  been  estimated  by  the  Board  of 
Stewards  for  the  support  of  the  preacher  in  charge  (and  his  as- 
sistant) for  the  [in.  1878:  present]  year?    [1  or  2.] 

7.  What  amounts  have  been  apportioned  to  this  charge  by  the 
District  Stewards  ?    [1  or  2.] 

(1)  For  [in.  1878:  the]  Presiding  Elder? 

(2)  For  fin.  i878:  the]  Bishops  ? 

(3)  For  [in.  1878:  the]  Conference  claimants? 
1886.]    (4)  For  Foreign  Missions  ? 

(5)  For  Domestic  Missions  ? 


Quarterly  Conferences. 


47 


(6)  For  Church  Extension  ? 

(7)  For  Education? 

1866.]  8.  What  amount  has  been  raised  the  present  quarter 
for  the  support  of  the  ministry,  and  how  has  it  been  applied  ? 

1874.]  (Let  the  answer  to  this  question  embrace  only  the 
sum  raised  and  paid  on  the  claims  of  the  Presiding  Elder  and 
the  preachers.) 

1866.]  9.  ["  What  amount  has  been  raised  for  other  benevolent  en- 
terprises of  the  Church? "  ch.  1874  to  "  What  has  been  raised  the  pres- 
ent quarter  for  other  objects  ?  "] 

I>et  the  answer  to  this  question  embrace  the  sums  raised  for  all  other 
purposes,  not  included  in  the  preceding  report. 

10.  Are  there  any  ["  recommendations  "  ch.  isro  to  "  applications  "] 
for  license  to  preach  or  exhort  ? 

1874.]  11.  Who  are  elected  to  fill  vacancies  in  the  Boards  of 
Trustees  ? 

1870.]    12.  What  is  doing  for  the  cause  of  Missions  ? 
1874.]    13.  What  is  doing  for  the  cause  of  Education  ?  [2.] 

14.  Have  the  General  Rules  been  read  ?  [3.] 

15.  Is  there  a  Church  Register  [in.  1882:  and  a  record  of  Church 
Conferences]  [om.  1882:  belonging  to  this  charge],  and  ["has  it"  ch. 
1882  to  "have  they"]  been  faithfully  kept?  [3.]  [in.  1882:  The 
Conference  shall  call  for  these  records  to  be  examined. 

16.  Have  the  local  preachers  and  exhorters  passed  an  exam- 
ination of  character,  and  have  their  licenses  been  renewed  [3 
or  4.] 

1866.]  17.  Are  there  any  ["recommendations"  ch.  18~0 to  "ap- 
plications] for  ["admission"  ch.  1870  to  "recommendation"]  [in. 
1871 :  to  the  Annual  Conference]  [in.  1870:  to  be  admitted  on  trial 
into  the  traveling  connection,  [in.  1874:  or  for  re-admission]  ?  [4.] 

Are  there  any  ["recommendations"  ch.  1870  to  "applica-  [1874. 
tions  "]  of  local  preachers  for  elder's  or  deacon's  orders. 

1874.]  IS.  What  local  preachers  are  recommended  to  the 
Annual  Conference  for  ordination?  [4.] 

19.  Who  are  elected  Stewards  for  the  ensuing  Conference- 
year?  [4.] 

20.  Who  is  elected  Recording  Steward?  [4.] 

21.  Who  is  elected  District  Steward  ?  [4.] 

1878.]  22.  Who  are  elected  Sunday-school  Superintend- 
ents? [4.] 

1866. 1  At  the  fourth  quarterly  meeting  let  the  report  of  the  [1870. 
Trustees  lie  called  for. 

1870.]  Once  a  year  at  least  the  report  of  the  Trustees  shall  [1874. 
be  made  to  the  Quarterly  Conference. 

1874.]  23.  Are  there  any  reports  from  the  Trustees  of  Church 
property  ?  [4.] 

1870.]  At  the  fourth  Quarterly  Conference  let  the  report  of  [1878. 
the  full  statistics  be  called  for,  that  are  to  be  reported  at  the  ensuing  An- 
nual Conference. 

1878.]    24.  What  are  the  statistics  to  be  reported  to  the  An- 
nual Conference?  [4.] 
1866.]    25.  Is  there  any  miscellaneous  business  ? 


48 


The  Conferences. 


26.  Where  shall  the  next  Quarterly  Conference  be  held  ? 

1874.]  [Note. — The  questions  followed  by  figures  are  to  be 
asked  only  at  the  Quarterly  Conference  indicated  by  the  num- 
bers.]   

SECTION  V. 

1866.]  Op  the  Social  Church  Meetings.  [1870. 

Ques.  1.  AVhat  means  shall  be  adopted  to  promote  personal  religion, 
Christian  fellowship,  sahitarv  discipline,  an  interest  in  all  the  institutions 
of  the  Church  and  in  their  support? 

Ans.  Let  every  preacher  in  charge  diligently  and  faithfully  observe  the 
following  regulations  respecting  prayer  -  meetings,  love  -  feasts,  class- 
meetings,  and  regular  Church  meetings. 

1870.]  Of  the  Church  Conferences. 

1866.]  Question.  What  directions  ["shall  be  "  eh.  1870  to  "are  "] 
given  ["  respecting  the  holding  of  regular  Church  meetings"  ch.  1870  to 
"  concerning  Church  Conferences  "]  ? 

Ans.  1.  All  the  members  of  the  Church  and  resident  members 
of  the  Annual  Conference  shall  come  together  ["  every  "  ch.  1870  to 
"once  a"]  month,  or  on  circuits  at  least  every  three  months,  at 
every  appointment,  to  hold  a  Church  ["meeting"  ch.  1870  to  "  Con- 
ference "],  over  which  ["  one  of  the  preachers  on  the  »  ch.  1870  to  "  the 
preacher  in  "]  charge  shall  preside.  It  may  be  held  at  any  time 
most  convenient  for  asseml  iling  the  greatest  number  of  members ; 
but  if  on  the  Sabbath,  it  should  not  interfere  with  the  morning 
public  worship. 

Ans.  2.  A  [om.  1870:  permanent]  Secretary  shall  be  elected  annu- 
ally, at  the  first  meeting  after  the  session  of  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence. He  shall  ["keep"  ch.  1870  to  "  make"]  a  record  of  the  pro- 
ceedings, and  shall  keep  in  a  book  and  return  to  the  Quarterly 
Conference  [om.  1870:  of  which  lie  may  be  ex  officio  a  member]  all  the 
statistics  which  the  Discipline  requires  to  be  reported  to  an  An- 
nual Conference.  [In.  1878:  He  shall  enter  in  chronological  order, 
in  a  permanent  register,  the  full  names  of  all  who  shall  join  the 
Church,  with  the  time  and  manner  of  the  reception  and  disposal 
of  each,  distinguishing  between  local  elders,  deacons,  and  preach- 
ers, white  persons,  colored  persons,  and  Indians,  and  shall  make 
a  permanent  record  of  all  the  baptisms  and  marriages  within  the 
congregation,  and  shall  furnish  the  pastor  with  an  alphabetical 
roll  of  the  Church.] 

Ans.  3.  The  roll  of  members  shall  be  called  at  every  meeting, 
unless  otherwise  ordered,  and  the  Conference  may  strike  off  the 
names  of  any  who,  on  account  of  removal  or  other  cause,  have 
been  lost  sight  of  for  twelve  months  :  provided,  however,  that  if 
such  member  appear  and  claim  membership,  he  may  be  restored 
by  a  vote  of  the  meeting. 

Ans.  4.  The  following  is  suggested  as  the  general  order  of  bus- 
iness [om.  1870:  for  Church  meetings] : 

I.  Receive  reports — 


Church  Conferences. 


49 


1st.  From  the  preachers,  of  their  labors  since  the  last  meeting. 

2d.  From  the  class-leaders. 

3d.  From  the  Sunday-schools. 

4th.  From  the  steward  or  stewards  of  that  Church. 

II.  The  ["preachers"  ch.  1870 to  "Conference"]  shall  inquire — 

1st.  What  is  doing  for  the  relief  of  the  poor  of  the  Church  ? 

2d.  Is  the  Church  here  doing  its  duty  for  the  cause  of  Missions 
and  other  Church  enterprises,  and  for  the  collections  ordered  by 
the  Annual  Conference? 

3d.  Is  [«  the  literature  of  the  Church"  ch.  1870  to  "  OUT  religious  lit- 
erature " J  circulated  and  read? 

4th.  Can  the  Church  extend  its  work  by  establishing  additional 
prayer-meetings,  Sunday-schools,  or  in  any  other  way  ? 

5th.  Can  any  thing  more  be  done  to  strengthen  and  build  up 
the  Church  in  the  community,  and  to  advance  the  cause  of 
Christ  ? 

Am.  5.  If  the  observance  of  this  order  of  business  is  likely  to 
protract  the  f  church  meeting"  ch.  1870  to  "  session  "]  beyond  a 
reasonable  limit,  the  ["preacher"  ch.  isro  to  "president"]  may, 
from  time  to  time,  select  the  most  important  matters,  and  bring 
them  forward. 

Am.  6.  Let  the  Church  ["meetings"  ch.  1870 to  "Conference"] 
be  opened  and  closed  with  religious  ["  services  "ch.  i870  to  "serv- 
ice"], and  conducted  in  a  devout  and  prayerful  spirit. 

1882.]    It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Church 
Conference  to  present  his  Church  Register,  and  the  records  of  the 
Church  Conferences,  to  the  third  Quarterly  Conferences  for  in- 
spection. 
4 


CHAPTER  III. 
1870.]      Ministers  and  Church  Officers. 


SECTION  I. 

1844.]    Of  the  Trial  of  Those  Who  Think  They  Are  Moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  Preach.* 

Question.  How  shall  we  try  those  who  profess  to  be  moved  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach  ? 
Ans.  Let  the  following  questions  be  asked,  namely : 

1.  Do  they  know  God  as  a  pardoning  God  ?  Have  they  the 
love  of  God  abiding  in  them  ?  Do  they  desire  nothing  but  God  ? 
And  are  they  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation  ? 

2.  Have  they  gifts  (as  well  as  grace)  for  the  work  ?  Have  they 
(in  some  tolerable  degree)  a  clear,  sound  understanding,  a  right 
judgment  in  the  things  of  God,  a  just  conception  of  salvation  by 
faith  ?   Do  they  speak  justly,  readily,  clearly  ? 

3.  Have  they  fruit  ?  Are" any  truly  convinced  of  sin  and  con- 
verted to  God  by  their  preaching  ? 

As  long  as  these  three  marks  concur  in  any  one,  we  believe  he 
is  called  of  God  to  preach.  These  we  receive  as  sufficient  proof 
that  he  is  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

SECTION  II. 

Of  the  Election  and  Consecration  of  Bishops,-  and  of  Their 
Duty. 

Ques.  1.  How  is  a  Bishop  to  be  constituted  ? 

Ans.  By  the  election  of  the  General  Conference,  and  the  lay- 
ing on  of  the  hands  of  three  Bishops,  or  at  least  of  one  Bishop 
and  two  elders. 

Ques.  2.  If  by  death,  expulsion,  or  otherwise,  there  be  no 
Bishop  remaining  in  our  Church,  what  shall  we  do  ?  . 

Ans.  The  General  Conference  shall  elect  a  Bishop ;  and  the 
elders,  or  any  three  of  them,  who  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  for  that  purpose,  shall  ordain  him  according  to 
our  form  of  ordination. 

Ques.  3.  What  are  the  duties  of  a  Bishop  ? 

Ans.  1.  To  preside  in  ["our"  ch.  1858  to  "  the  General  and  An- 
nual "]  Conferences. 


*  In  the  Discipline  of  1814  this  was  a  separate  section.  In  1846  it  was 
made  part  of  the  section  on  Quarterly  Conferences,  where  it  remained 
until  1870,  when  it  was  again  made  an  independent  section. 

(50) 


Biahops. 


51 


Ans.  2.  To  fix  the  appointments  of  the  preachers  ("for  the  sev- 
eral circuits"  ch.  1858  to  "  in  the  Annual  Conferences  *]  :  provided, 
he  shall  not  allow  any  preacher  to  remain  in  the  same  [in.  1858: 
circuit  or]  station  more  than  ["two"  ch.  i860  to  "  four  "]  years  suc- 
cessively ;  except  the  [om.  1866:  presiding  elders,]  |om.  1846:  the  gen- 
eral editor,  the  general  book  steward  and  his  assistant-,]  [in.  184t>,  om. 
18S6:  the  Book  ("Agent "  ch.  1854  to  Agents"),]  |om.  1854:  the  editor  and 
assistant  editor  of  the  ("  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal  "  ch.  1846  to 
"SashviUe  Advocate"),}  |om.  1846:  the  editor  of  the  Snndav-school 
hooks.]  [in.  1846,  om.  1854:  and  of  the  Southern  Christian  Advocate,]  fin. 
lS54,om.  188(3:  ("the"ch.  1868  to"  and '  )  editors  authorized  bv  the  General 
Conference,]  |om.  1880:  the  ("Corresponding  Secretaries"  ch.  1846  to 
"Corresponding  secretary  of  the  Missionary  Soeietv."  eh.  I860  to  "  Cor- 
responding Secretaries  of  the  Foreign  and  Domestic  Missionary  Boards," 
ch.  1870  to  "  secretary  of  the  Missionary  Hoard"  .]  |om.  1846:  editors  and 
agents  at  Cincinnati];  fin.  1874:  preachers  stationed  in  Key  West, 
Florida  Conference],  [in.  1886:  the  Connectional  officers,]  the  su- 
pernumerary [in.  1858:  and]  superannuated  [om.  1858:  and  worn  out] 
preachers,  missionaries  among  the  Indians  [om.  1S70:  missionaries 
to  our  people  of  color,]  and  on  foreign  stations,  chaplains  to  the 
State  prisons  and  military  posts,  those  preachers  that  may  be  ap- 
pointed to  labor  for  the  especial  benefit  of  seamen  [in.  1846:  and 
for  the  American  Bible  Society],  [om.  1870:  also  the  preacher  or 
preachers  that  maybe  stationed  in  the  city  of  New  Orleans,]  and  the 
presidents,  principals,  or  teachers  of  seminaries  [om.  1S86:  of  learn- 
ing, which  are  or  may  be]  under  our  superintendence ;  and  torn. 
1886:  also,]  when  requested  by  an  Annual  Conference,  to  appoint 
a  preacher  for  a  longer  time  than  [« two"  ch.  1S82  to  "  four  "]  years 
to  any  seminar}'  of  learning  not  under  our  care  ;  fom.  1850:  pro- 
vided, also,  that  with  the  exceptions  above  named,  he  shall  not  continue 
a  preacher  in  the  same  appointment  more  than  two  years  in  six:  nor  in 
the  same  city  more  than  four  years  in  succession;  nor  return  him  to  it 
after  such  term  of  service,  till  he  shall  have  been  absent  four  years.]  [Om. 
1886:  He  shall  have  authority,  when  requested  by  an  Annual  Conference, 
to  appoint]  |  in.  1886:  also]  an  agent  [om.  1886:  whose  duty  it  shall  bel 
to  travel  throughout  the  bounds  of  such  Conference  for  the  pur- 
pose of  establishing  and  aiding  Sabbath-schools,  and  distributing 
tracts;  and  [om.  1886:  also  to  appoint]  an  agent  or  agents  for  the 
benefit  of  our  literary  [in.iss6:  and  benevolent]  institutions,  [in. 
1886:  and  the  editors  of  Annual  Conference  organs]. 

Question.  By  whom  are  the  Presiding  Elders  to  be  stationed  [1846. 
and  changed? 

Ans.  By  the  Bishops. 

Question.  How  long  may  the  Bishops  allow  an  elder  to  preside  in  the 
same  district? 

Ans.  For  any  terra  not  exceeding  four  years  successively:  after  which 
he  shall  not  be  appointed  to  the  same  district  lor  six  years'.* 

1846.]  Ans.  3.  [Om.  1858:  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Bishops]  To 
choose  the  Presiding  Elders,  fix  their  stations,  and  change  them 
when  he  judges  it  necessary  :  [« the  Bishops  may"  ch.  1858  to  "pro- 
vided, (in.  18S6:  that)  he  shall  not "]  allow  any  elder  to  preside  in 
the  same  District  ["for  any  term  not  exceeding"  ch.  1S58  to  "more 
than"]  four  years  successively  fom.  I860:  after  which  he  shall  not  be 
appointed  to  the  same  district  for  six  years].* 

*TTntil  1846  this  general  provision  concerning  the  appointment  of  Pre- 
siding Elders  belonged  to  the  section  on  Presiding  Elders. 


52 


Church  Officers. 


1844.]  Ans.  4.  ["In  the  intervals  of  the  Conferences,  to  change,  re- 
ceive, and  suspend  preachers"  ch.  1858  to  "To  change,  receive,  and 
suspend  preachers  in  the  intervals  of  the  Conferences  "],  as  ne- 
cessity may  require,  and  as  the  Discipline  directs. 

Ans.  5.  To  ordain  Bishops,  elders,  and  deacons ;  [in.  1850:  and 
to  see  that  the  names  of  ("  all  persons  so  ordained"  ch.  1S58  to  "  the 
persons  ordained  by  him  ")  be  entered  on  the  journals  of  the 
Conference.] 

To  decide  all  questions  of  law  in  an  Annual  Conference,  sub-  [  1854. 
jccl  to  the  General  Conference;  but  in  all  cases  the  application  of  the  law 
>liall  be  with  the  Conference. 

1854.]  Ans.  6.  ["  He  shall "  ch.  1858  to  "  To  "]  decide  all  questions 
of  law  coming  before  him  in  the  regular  business  of  an  Annual 
Conference :  ["  and  may  require  such  questions  to  be  presented  in  writ- 
ing, and,  on  the  order  of  the  Conference,  such  questions  and  the  decis- 
ions of  the  Bishop  shall"  ch.  1858  to  "  provided,  that  such  questions 
be  presented  in  writing,  and,  with  his  decisions,"]  be  recorded  on 
the  journals  of  the  Conference.  When  the  Bishop  shall  have  de- 
cided a  question  of  law,  the  Conference  shall  have  the  right  to 
determine  how  far  the  law  thus  decided  or  interpreted  is  appli- 
cable to  the  case  then  pending.  An  Annual  Conference  shall 
have  a  right  to  appeal  from  such  decision  to  the  College  of  Bish- 
ops, whose  decision  in  such  ["cases"  ch.  1878 to  "case  "]  shall  be 
final.  And  no  Episcopal  decision  shall  be  authoritative  except 
in  the  case  pending,  nor  shall  any  such  be  published  until  it 
shall  have  been  approved  by  the  College  of  Bishops.  And  each 
Bishop  shall  report  in  writing  to  the  Episcopal  College,  at  an  an- 
nual meeting  to  be  held  by  them,  such  decisions  as  he  has  made, 
subsequently  to  the  last  preceding  meeting ;  and  all  such  decis- 
ions, when  approved  by  the  College  of  Bishops,  shall  be  recorded 
in  a  permanent  form,  and  published  in  such  manner  as  the  Bish- 
ops shall  agree  to  adopt ;  and  when  so  approved,  recorded,  and 
published,  they  shall  be  authoritative  interpretations  or  construc- 
tions of  the  law. 

1846.]  It  shall  he  the  duty  of  a  Bishop  presiding  in  any  An-  [1858. 
nual  Conference  to  hear  and  decide  appeals  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting 
Conference  on  questions  of  law. 

1858.]  Ans.  7.  ["  To  hear  and  decide  appeals  of  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ferences, on  questions  of  law,  when  he  shall  be  presiding  in  any  Annual 
Conference  "  ch.  1886  to  "  When  presiding  in  an  Annual  Conference, 
to  hear  and  decide  appeals  from  the  decisions  of  the  President  of 
a  Quarterly  Conference  on  questions  of  law"],  and  the  ["ques- 
tion" ch.  18SG  to  "questions"]  contained  in  the  appeal,  togetherwith 
the  Bishop's  decision,  shall  be  recorded  on  the  journal  of  the 
[om.issfi:  Annual]  Conference. 

1844.)    Question.  I  low  are  the  Districts  to  be  formed?  [1846. 

Ans.  According  to  the  judgment  of  the  Bishops. 

1846.]  Ans.  8.  [Om.lS58:  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Bishops]  To 
see.  that  the  Districts  be  formed  according  to  ("their"  ch.  isssto 
"  his  "]  judgment :  provided,  that  no  District  shall  contain  more 
than  | "fourteen"  ch.  1878  to  "  twenty  "]  appointments. 

1844.1  In  case  there  be  no  Bishops  to  travel  t  hrough  the  Dis-  |1858. 
tricts  and  exercise  the  Episcopal  ollice,  on  account  of  death  or  otherwise, 


Presiding  Elders. 


53 


the  Districts  shall  he  regulated  in  every  respect  by  the  Annual  Confer- 
ences and  the  Presiding  'Elders,  in  the  interval  ot  the  General  Conference, 
ordination  only  excepted. 

["The  Bishops  may  when  they  j  ml  see  it  necessary"  eh.  1S58  [1878. 
to  "To"]  unite  two  or  move  circuits,  [om.  1858:  orj  stations,  [in.  1858: 
or  missions]  together  [in.  1S70:  for  Quarterly  Conference  purposes],  |om. 
1858:  without  affecting  their  separate  linancial  interests  or  pastoral  duties) 
[in.  1858:  when  he  indues  it  necessary,  ("provided"  eh.  1870  to  "allow- 
ing") the  linanriaf  interests  and  pastoral  duties  of  each  ("may  "  ch.  1870 
to  "to";  remain  separate  and  independent]. 

1866.]  Am.  9.  To  divide  a  circuit,  station,  or  mission  into 
two  or  more,  when  he  judges  it  necessary. 

1844.]  Am.  10.  To  travel  [in.  1866:  during  the  year,  as  far  as 
practicable,]  through  the  [«  Connection  at  large"  ch.  1866  to  "  Presid- 
ing Elders'  Districts  which  may  be  included  in  his  Episcopal 
District "],  [in.  1858:  in  order  to  preach  and]  to  oversee  the  spir- 
itual and  temporal  ["  business  "  ch.  1858  to  "  affairs  "]  of  ["  our"  ch. 
I860  to  "  the  "]  Church. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  ot  the  Bishops  to  point  out  a  course  of  read-  1 1858. 
ing  anil  study  proper  to  he  pursued  by  candidates  for  the  ministry,  for  the 
term  of  four  years  [m.  1841; :  from  the  time  of  their  admission  into  the  Con- 
ference on  trial]. 

In  case  there  be  no  Bishop  to  travel  through  the  Districts  and  exercise 
the  Episcopal  otlice,  on  account  of  death  or  otherwise,  the  Districts  shall 
be  regulated  in  every  respect  by  the  Annual  Conferences  and  the  Presid- 
ing Elders,  iu  the  interval  of  General  Conference,  ordination  only  ex- 
cepted. 


SECTION  III. 

Of  [o>t.  1870:  the]  Presiding  Elders  [om.  1870:  and  Their  Duty]. 

Ques.  1.  What  are  the  duties  of  a  Presiding  Elder  ? 

Arts.  1.  To  travel  through  his  appointed  District,  [in.  1870:  in 
order  to  preach  and]  to  oversee  the  spiritual  and  temporal  ["  bus- 
iness" ch.  1870  to  "  affairs  "]  of  the  Church  [om.  1S54:  in  his  District]. 

Ans.  2.  In  the  absence  of  the  Bishop  to  take  charge  of  all  the 
[om.  1870:  elders  and  deacons,]  traveling  and  local  preachers  and  ex- 
horters  in  his  District. 

Ans.  3.  To  change,  receive,  and  suspend  preachers  in  his  Dis- 
trict, during  the  intervals  of  the  Conferences,  and  in  the  absence 
of  the  Bishop,  as  the  Discipline  directs. 

Ans.  4.  To  be  present,  as  far  as  practicable,  at  all  the  quarterly 
meetings,  and  [om.  1834:  to]  call  together  ["at  each  quarterly  meeting 
a"  ch.  1854  to"  the  members  of  the"]  Quarterly  [0m.  1846:  meeting] 
Conference  [in.  lsto:  over  which  he  shall  also  preside]. 

Am.  5.  To  decide  all  questions  of  law  ("in  a  quarterly  meeting 
Conference"  ch.  1S54  to  "  which  may  come  up  in  the  regular  busi- 
ness of  the  Quarterly  Conference,  when  submitted  to  him  in 
writing"],  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  President  of  the  next  An- 
nual Conference  ;  but  in  all  cases  the  application  of  the  law  shall 
be  with  the  [in.  1854:  Quarterly]  Conference,  [in.  1854:  which  shall 
record  in  its  journal  all  such  questions  and  decisions]. 

Ans.  6,  To  take  care  that  every  part  of  the  Discipline  be  en- 
forced in  his  District;  to  promote,  by  all  proper  means,  the 


54 


Church  Officers. 


cause  of  Missions  and  Sunday-schools,  and  the  publication,  at 
our  own  press,  of  [om.  1854:  Bibles,!  tracts  and  Sunday-school 
books;  to  inquire  carefully,  at  each  Quarterly  [om.  1854:  meeting] 
Conference,  whether  the  rules  respecting  the  instruction  of  chil- 
dren have  been  faithfully  observed;  [in.  1874:  whether  the 
preacher  in  charge  administers  the  sacraments,  holds  Church 
Conferences,  enforces  moral  discipline,  and  attends  to  the  collec- 
tions assessed  in  his  charge  ;]  and  to  report  to  the  Annual  Con- 
ference the  names  of  all  [in.  1874:  the]  [in.  1870:  delinquent]  trav- 
eling preachers  within  his  District  [0m.  1S70:  who  shall  neglect  to 
observe  these  rules]. 

Arts.  7.  To  attend  the  Bishops  when  present  in  his  District, 
and  to  give  them,  when  absent,  all  necessary  information,  by 
letter,  of  the  state  of  his  District. 

The  Presiding  Klder,  whenever  such  [candidates]  are  present-  [1846. 
ed  to  him,  shall  direct  them  to  those  studies  which  have  been  thus  recom- 
mended. 

1846.]  Ans.  8.  To  direct  the  candidates  for  the  ministry  to 
those  studies  recommended  for  them  by  the  Bishops. 

1866.]  Am.  9.  To  procure  at  the  fourth  Quarterly  ("meeting" 
ch.  1870  to  "  Conference  "]  full  statistics  from  every  charge,  to  be 
reported  at  the  Annual  Conference,  in  case  the  preacher  in  charge 
fails  to  make  his  report,  [in.  1882:  and  to  have  the  records  of  his 
District  Conferences  at  the  Annual  Conference  for  examination]. 

1846.]  Ans.  10.  If  any  preacher  absent  himself  from  his  cir- 
cuit, the  Presiding  Elder  shall,  as  far  as  possible,  fill  his  place 
with  another  preacher. 

1844.]  Ques.  2.  Shall  the  Presiding  Elder  have  power  to  em- 
ploy a  preacher  who  has  been  rejected  at  the  previous  Annual 
Conference  ? 

Ans.  He  shall  not,  unless  the  Conference  should  give  him  lib- 
erty, under  certain  conditions. 

SECTION  IV. 

Of  [Om.  1870:  the  Duties  of]  ["Those  Who  Have"  ch.  1858  to 
"Preachers  in"]  Charge  of  Circuits,  [in.  1854:  (om.  1858:  om 
Stations,]  [in.  1858:  or  Missions]. 

What  are  the  duties  of  the  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher  who  has  1 1858. 
the  special  charge  of  a  circuit  [in.  1846:  or  station]? 

1858.]  Question.  What  are  the  duties  of  ["  the"  ch.  1870  to"  a"] 
preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  a  circuit,  station,  or  mission? 

1844.]  To  see  that  the  other  preachers  on  his  circuit  [in.  1846:  or  sta- 
tion] behave  well,  and  want  for  nothing. 

To  hold  watch-nights  and  love-feasts. 

To  renew  the  tickets  for  the  admission  of  members  into  love-  ]1870. 
feasts  quarterly  [om.  1854:  and  regulate  the  bands]. 

Am.  1.  To  receive,  try,  and  expel  members,  according  to  the 
["form"  ch.  1858  to  "provisions"]  of  the  Discipline. 

Ans.  2.  To  appoint  all  the  leaders  [in.  1878:  annually],  and 
change  them  when  he  sees  it  necessary. 

To  enforce  vigorously,  but  calmly,  all  the  rules  of  the  ["  Soci-  [  1858. 
ety"ch.  1854  to  "Church"]. 


Preachers  i>i  Charge. 


To  read  the  ["  rules  of  the  Society"  ch.  1854  to  "General  Rules'-],  with 
the  aid  of  the  other  preachers,  once  D  \ear  iu  every  congregation,  and 
once  a  quarter  in  every  society. 

1858.]  Ans.  3.  To  see  that  all  the  ordinances  and  regulations 
of  the  Church  be  duly  observed,  and  that  the  General  Rules  be 
read  at  least  once  a  year  in  every  congregation. 

1844.]  Ang.  4.  [«  He  shall  take  care"  ch.  1858  to  "  To  see  "]  that 
a  fast  be  held  in  every  [« society  in  his  circuit "  ch.  1858  to  "  congre- 
gation within  his  cliarge  "]  on  the  Friday  preceding  every  quar- 
terly meeting,  [in.  1S66:  and  that  suitable'service  be  held  on  the 
occasion,  whenever  practicable]  [om.  1866:  and  that  a  memorandum 
of  it  be  written  on  all  the  class  ("  papers"  ch.  1858  to  "  books")]. 

Am.  5.  To  hold  Quarterly  ["  meetings  "  ch.  1S70  to  "  Conferences  "] 
in  the  absence  of  the  Presiding  Elder. 

To  meet  the  stewards  and  leaders  as  often  as  possible. 

1870.]  Aiis.  6.  To  hold  a  meeting  of  the  leaders  and  stewards 
of  his  charge  once  a  month,  if  practicable,  to  receive  their  re- 
ports. 

1844.  Question.  How  shall  we  be  more  exact  in  receiving  and  [1854. 
excluding  members? 

Ans.  [••  The  otlicial  minister  or  preacher  shall  at  every  quar-  [1858. 
terly  meeting"  ch.  lSKi  to  "At  each  quarterly  meeting  the  preacher  in 
charge  shall "]  read  the  names  of  those  who  are  received  into  the  Church, 
and  also  those  that  are  excluded  therefrom. 

1858.]  Ans.  7.  To  report  at  each  Quarterly  Conference  the 
names  of  all  who  have  been  received  into  the  Church,  and  of  all 
who  have  [in,  1870:  died,  removed,  withdrawn,  or]  been  excluded 
from  it,  during  the  preceding  quarter,  and  to  give  a  statement  of 
the  general  condition  of  his  station,  circuit,  or  mission. 

1844.]  Ans.  8.  To  give  an  account  of  his  ["circuit  or  station" 
ch.  1858  to  "  charge  "]  every  quarter  to  his  Presiding  Elder. 

To  meet  the  men  and  women  apart  in  the  large  societies,  once  [1854. 
a  quarter,  wherever  practicable. 

To  see  that  every  baud  leader  ["  have  "  ch.  1846  to  "  has  "J  the  rules  of 
the  band. 

As  soon  as  there  are  four  men  or  women  believers  in  any  place,  to  put 
them  into  a  baud. 

Ans.  9.  To  ["take  care  that  every  Society"  ch.  185S  to  "  see  that  all 
the  people  within  the  bounds  of  his  charge"]  be  duly  supplied 
with  [in.  1858:  our]  books  [in.  1858:  and  periodicals]. 

To  overlook  the  ["accounts  of  all  the  stewards"  ch.  1854  to  [1858. 
"stewards'  accounts"]. 

To  appoint  a  person  to  receive  the  quarterly  collections  in  the  classes. 

To  see  that  a  public  collection  be  made  quarterly,  if  need  be. 

To  raise  ["  a  yearly  "  ch.  1S54  to  "  an  annual  "]  subscription  in  the  cir- 
cuits [in.  IS40:  and  stations]  that  can  bear  it,  for  building  churches  and 
paying  the  debts  of  those  which  have  been  already  erected. 

To  choose  a  committee  of  lay  members  to  make  a  just  application  of  the 
money  where  it,  is  most  needed. 

Ans.  10.  ["  To  take  a  regular  catalogue  of  the  Societies  as  they  live  in 
the  streets"  ch.  1858  to  "  To  keep  a  directory  in  which  the  residences 
of  all  the  members  shall  be  noted,  wherever  it  may  be  necessary 
to  facilitate  pastoral  visitation."] 

Ans.  11.  To  leave  hi„  successor  a  particular  account  of  ["the  cir- 
cuit (in.  1S46:  or  station) "  ch.  1858  to  "  his  charge  "],  including  an  ac- 
count of  the  subscribers  for  our  periodicals. 


56 


Church  Officers. 


1854.]  Am.  12.  ["lie  shall  have  kept  a  permanent  record  "  ch.  1868 
to  "  To  see  that  a  permanent  record  be  kept "]  of  all  the  baptisms 
and  marriages  ["in"  ch.  1858  to  "within"]  the  bounds  of  his 
charge. 

1844.]  To  take  an  exact  account  of  the  members  in  society,  in  their 
respective  Circuits  and  stations,  keeping  the  names  of  all  local  ciders,  dea- 
cons, [ora.  1854:  and]  preachers  [in.  1854:  and  probationers]  properly  dis- 
tinguished, and  deliver  in  such  account  to  the  Annual  Conference,  that 
their  number  may  be  printed  in  the  minutes. 

1858.]  Am.  13.  To  see  that  a  register  be  kept,  in  which  shall 
be  noted  the  name,  with  the  time  and  manner  of  reception  and 
disposal  of  every  person  belonging  to  the  Church  in  his  station, 
circuit,  or  mission,  distinguishing  between  local  elders,  deacons, 
and  preachers,  [0m.  1866:  members  and  probationers,]  white  per- 
sons, colored  persons,  and  Indians  ;  and  to  report  to  the  Annual 
Conference  the  number  of  each  that  may  be  under  his  charge  at 
the  time  of  its  session. 

1844.]  To  encourage  the  support  Of  Missions  and  Sunday-schools,  and 
the  publication  and  distribution  of  [oin.  ls:>4:  Bibles,]  tracts,  ami  Sunday- 
school  books,  by  forming  societies  and  making  collections  lor  these  objects 
in  such  [om.  1834:  way  and]  manner  as  the  Annual  Conference  to  which 
lie  belongs  shall  from  time  to  time  direct. 

1854.]  To  present  the  claims  of  the  American  Bible  Society,  and  take 
up  a  collection  annually  in  aid  of  its  funds,  to  be  reported  to  his  Annual 
Conference. 

To  form  all  Sunday-schools  under  his  supervision,  as  far  as  practica- 
ble, into  missionary  societies,  and  report  the  entire  amount  collected  from 
children  for  the  support  of  Missions,  separately,  to  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence. 

1858.]  Am.  14.  To  promote  all  the  interests  of  the  Mission- 
ary [in.  1866:  ("Boards"  ch.  1870  to  "Board,"  ch.  1SS2  to  "Boards")] 
[om.  1866:  Sunday-school]  [om.  1882:  and  Tract  ("  Societies  ch.  1866  to 
"Society")]  of  our  Church,  in  such  way  as  the  Discipline  or  the 
Annual  Conference  may  designate  ;  and  to  report  to  the  Confer- 
ence the  amount  raised  during  the  year  within  the  bounds  of  his 
charge  for  these  [om.  18S2:  several]  ["Societies"  ch.  1866  to  "  inter- 
ests "] ;  [in.  1878.  also,  the  amount  of  contributions  received  by 
him  for  the  American  Bible  Society]. 

1844.1  To  lay  before  the  Quarterly  Conference  at  each  quarterly  meet- 
ing, as  far  as  practicable,  to  lie  entered  on  its  journal,  a  w  lit  ten  statement 
of  the  number  and  state  of  the  Sunday-schools  in  the  circuit  or  station, 
and  to  report  the  same,  together  with  the  amount  raised  for  the  support 
of  Missions,  and  for  the  publication  of  [om.  1834:  Bibles,]  tracts,  and  Sun- 
day-school books,  to  bis  Annual  Conference. 

1858.]  Am.  15.  To  report  at  each  session  of  the  Quarterly 
Conference  the  number  and  state  of  the  Sunday-schools ;  and 
annually  to  the  Quarterly  and  Annual  Conferences,  for  insertion 
in  their  "respective  journals,  the  number  of  Sunday-schools,  schol- 
ars, teachers,  superintendents,  and  Sunday-school  library  books, 
in  his  circuit,  station,  or  mission. 

1878.]  Am.  16.  To  [in.  1S82:  preach  upon  the  subject  of  Chris- 
tian education,  and  to]  urge  upon  parents  the  importance  of  ed- 
ucating their  children,  advising  them  to  patronize,  as  far  as  prac- 
ticable, those  institutions  of  learning  under  the  care  of  our 
Church. 

1874.]  Am.  17.  To  make  a  written  report  of  the  condition  of 


Admitting  Breathers. 


57 


all  the  claimants  on  the  Conference  Collection  within  his  pastor- 
al charge,  at  each  Annual  Conference,  to  be  submitted  to  the 
Joint  Board  of  Finance. 

1844. J  To  warn  all  from  time  to  time  that  none  are  to  re-  [1866. 
move  from  one  circuit  [m.  ISW:  or  station]  to  another,  without  a  note  of 
recommendation  from  the  preacher  Of  the  circuit  |  in.  1846:  or  station],  iu 
these  words:  ".1.  J}.,  the  bearer,  has  been  an  acceptable  member  of  ['our 
Church,'  eh.  tW  to  -  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South']  in  C.;" 
and  to  inform  them  that,  without  Slldh  a  certificate,  tliev  will  not  be  re- 
ceived into  the  Church  in  other  places. 

1866.]  Am.  IS.  To  furnish  every  one  ["leaving "ch.  isrs  to  "re- 
moving from "]  his  charge  with  a  certificate,  in  the  following 
form : 

"  The  bearer  hereof,  A.  B.,  has  been  an  acceptable  member  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  in  C.  Station  (circuit  or 
mission),  D.  Conference." 

1874.]  This  certificate  shall  not  be  valid  ["  after  "  ch.  isse  to 
"  longer  than  "]  twelve  months  [in.  1886:  after  its  date]— unless  the 
holder  show  good  cause  why  it  was  not  sooner  presented ;  ['-and 
the  holder"  ch.  isse  to  "otherwise  he"]  shall  be  regarded  as  hav- 
ing withdrawn  from  the  Church.  A  member  presenting  a  certifi- 
cate shall  be  held  responsible  to  the  Society  receiving  said  cer- 
tificate for  his  conduct  from  the  date  of  the  certificate. 

1844.]    To  suffer  no  love-feast  to  last  above  an  hour.  [1858. 

To  recommend  everywhere  decency  and  cleanliness. 

["  Let  every  one  who  has  the  charge  of  a  circuit  explain  this  to  those 
who  arc  on  trial,  as  well  as  to  those  who  are  in  future  to  be  proposed  for 
trial  "  *  eh.  1S46  to  '•  He  shall  explain  to  those  preachers  who  are  on  trial 
in  the  Annual  Conferences,  as  well  as  to  those  who  are  in  future  to  be 
proposed  for  trial,  the  difference  between  being  received  on  trial  and  into 
full  connection."] 

1850.]  It  shall  be  his  dutv,  as  early  as  practicable  after  reac  hing  his 
circuit  or  station,  to  ascertain  from  the  local  ministers  within  his  charge 
what  portion  of  their  Sabbath  time  thev  are  willing  to  labor  in  connection 
with  him,  in  supplying  the  people  with  the  ministry  of  the  word.  And  after 
consulting  their  view  s  on  the  subject,  it  shall  be  his  dutv  to  sketch  a  gen- 
eral plan  of  ministerial  labor  for'the  year,  and  to  avail  himself  of  the  aid 
which  they  are  willing  to  afford  in  enlarging  the  work,  forming  new  soci- 
eties, ami  receiving  probationers  into  the  C  hurch  :  provided,  always,  that 
such  societies,  or  probationers,  shall  be  duly  reported  to  him,  to' be  re- 
ceived into  the  regular  work,  or  recognized  iii  his  pastoral  charge.f 

SECTION  V. 

1844.]    ["Op  the  Method  of  Receiving  Traveling  Preachers,  and 
of  Their  Ditt  "ch.  1870 to  "Op  Admitting  Preachers  on  Trial."] 

Question.  How  is  a  preacher  to  be  ["received"  ch.  1S38  to  "ad- 
mitted on  trial,"  ch.  1SG6  to  "received,"  ch.  ISTOto  "  admitted  on  trial  "] 
[in.  1S46:  into  the  traveling  connection]  ? 

Am.  1.  By  the  Annual  Conference.  In  the  interval  of  the 
Conference  [in.  1S4G:  he  may  be  (in.  isto:  received  and)  employed 


*T~ntil  1846  this  belongo.  fo  the  section  on  "Receiving  Preachers,"  and 
closed  Answer  3  to  Question  1,  Section  V.,  of  this  chapter.  In  ISJti  it  was 
changed  as  here  shown,  and  pat  in  this  tection. 

fin  1858  this  was  substituted  by  a  regulation  which  was  inserted  in  the 
section  on  "  Local  Preachers." 


58 


Church  Officers. 


in  the  work]  by  a  Bishop,  or  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  District, 
until  the  sitting  of  the  Conference. 

When  a  preacher's  name  is  not  printed  in  the  Minutes,  he  must  1 1870. 
receive  a  written  license  from  a  Bishop  or  Presiding  Elder. 

Am.  2.  No  one  shall  be  ["received"  ch.  is:o  to  "admitted"]  on 
trial  unless  he  first  procure  a  recommendation  from  the  Quar- 
terly ["meeting" ch.  is-46 to  "Conference"]  of  his  circuit,  [in.  1846, 
om.  1858:  or]  [in.  1846:  station,]  [in.  1858:  or  mission]  ;  [in.  18  6:  nor 
shall  a  vote  be  taken  upon  the  admission  of  any  candidate  who 
("  shall  not  have  "  ch.  1886  to  "  has  not ")  passed  an  approved  exam- 
ination upon  the  Course  of  Study  prescribed  by  the  Bishops,  be- 
fore a  committee  appointed  by  the  Conference  for  that  purpose]. 

Am.  3.  ["We"ch.  1846  to  "The  Annual  Conference"]  may  then 
[".receive"  ch.  1870  to  '"admit"]  him  as  a  probationer,  [in.  1854:  by 
a  vote  of  the  majority,]  [om.  1846:  if  he  give  satisfaction,]  [om.  1854: 
by  giving  him  the  form  of  Discipline  inscribed  thus:  "To  A.  JJ.  You 
think  it  your  duty  to  cull  sinners  to  repentance.  Make  full  proof  thereof, 
and  we  shall  rejoice  to  receive  you  as  a  fellow-laborer."  Let  him  then 
carefully  read  and  weigh  what  is  contained  therein;  and  if  he  have  any 
doubt  it  maybe  removed].  Observe  !  [Om.  1874  :  Taking  on  trial  is  en- 
tirely diQ'ercnl.l'rom  admitting  a  preacher  into  full  connection.]  [In.  Is74: 
This  relation  of  being  on  trial  embraces  the  requisites  of  a  com- 
petent pastorate,  and  must  apply  as  well  to  proper  administra- 
tive qualifications  as  to  acceptable  preaching  ability.]  One  on 
trial  may  be  ["either  admitted  or  rejected"  ch.  1874  to  "  discontinued 
for  want  of  efficiency  in  either  of  these  respects"],  without  do- 
ing him  any  wrong ;  otherwise  it  would  be  no  trial  at  all. 


SECTION  VI. 

1870.]    Of  Admitting  Preachers  into  Full  Connection. 

1846.]  Ques.  1.  Who  shall  be  ["received"  ch.  1870  to  "admit- 
ted"] into  the  Conference  in  full  connection? 

1844.]  Ans.  1.  ["After  he "  ch.  1846  to"  No  one  except  a  preacher 
who"]  has  been  employed  two  successive  years  in  the  regular 
itinerant  work  (which  is  to  commence  from  his  being  admitted 
on  trial  at  the  Annual  Conference)  and  ["being"  ch.  1846  to  "  who 
is"]  approved  by  the  Annual  Conference  [om.  1858:  and  who  has 
been  examined  by  the  President  of  the  Conference]. 

Before  any  ["  such  candidate  is  received  "  ch.  1846  to  "preacher  shall  be 
admitted  "]  into  lull  connection,  or  ordained  deacon  or  elder,  be  shall  [in. 
1866:  have  passed]  [om.  1866:  give  satisfactory  evidence  (in.  1846:  to  the 
Conference),  (in.  185S:  after  careful  examination  by  a  standing  committee 
appointed  by  the  Conference,  who  shall  hold  their  ollice  four  years.)  re- 
specting his  knowledge  of  those  particular  subjects  which  have  been  rec- 
ommended to  his  consideration],  [in.  1866:  an  approved  examination]  [in. 
1846:  ("in"  ch.  1866  to  "upon")  the  Course  of  Studv  prescribed  hy  the 
Bishops  for  the  candidates  for  the  ministry.]  [In.  1x66:  The  examining 
committee  shall  be  appointed  by  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  and 
shall  hold  their  office  four  years;  and  in  no  case  shall  a  vote  betaken  to 
elect  any  one  to  deacon's  or  elder's  o'-ders,  until  he  shall  have  been  recom- 
mended by  the  examining  committee.] 

1870.]  Ans.  2.  Before  any  preacher  is  admitted  into  full  con- 
nection, he  shall  ["have  passed"  ch.  18S6  to  "pass"]  an  approved 


Admitting  Preachers. 


59 


examination  upon  the  Course  of  Study  prescribed  by  the  Bishops 
for  candidates  for  the  ministry ;  and  in  no  case  shall  a  vote  be 
taken  to  admit  any  one  until  he  is  recommended  by  the  exam- 
ining committee. 

1844.]  Ans.  3.  A  missionary  employed  on  a  foreign  mission 
may  be  admitted  into  full  connection,  if  recommended  by  the 
superintendent  of  the  mission  where  he  labors,  without  being 
present  at  the  Annual  Conference  for  examination. 

Ques.  2.  [Om.  1858,  re-in.  1S66:  What  method  do  we  use  in  ("re- 
ceiving" en.  isroto  "admitting")  a  preacher  (in.  isig:  into  full  con- 
nection) at  the  Conference?] 

Ans.  After  solemn  fasting  and  prayer,  every  person  proposed 
shall  then  be  asked,  before  the  Conference,  the  following  ques- 
tions (with  any  others  which  may  be  thought  necessary),  name- 
ly :  Have  you  faith  in  Christ?  Are  you  going  on  to  perfection? 
[Om.  1870,  re-in.  isrs:  Do  you  expect  to  be  made  perfect  in  love  in 
this  life  ?]  Are  you  groaning  after  it  ?  Are  you  resolved  to  de- 
vote yourself  wholly  to  God  and  his  work?  rom.  is:o:  Do  you 
know  the  rules  of  the  ("  Soeietv"  ch.  1S54  to  "•Church'')  (om.  1S54:  of  the 
bands)?  Do  jou  keep  them?  Do  you  constantly  attend  the  sacraments?] 
["  Have  you  read  the  form  ot  Discipline?  Will  you  conform  to  it?  "  ch.  1S7J 
to"Ara  you  willingto  conform  to  the  Discipline  of  the  Church?"] 
[Oni.  1870:  Have  you  considered  the  rules  of  a  preacher — especially  the 
first,  tenth,  and  twelfth?  Will  you  keep  them  lor  conscience'  sake?  Are 
you  determined  to  employ  all  your  time  in  the  work  of  God?  Will  you 
endeavor  not  to  speak  too  long  or  too  loud?]  Will  you  diligently  "in- 
struct the  children  in  every  place  ?  Will  you  visit  from  house 
to  house  ?  Will  you  recommend  fasting,  or  abstinence,  both  by 
precept  and  example?  fOm.  1S70,  re-in.  1878:  Are  you  in  debt]  fin. 
187S:  so  as  to  embarrass  you]  ? 

["What  are  the  directions  given  to  a  preacher?"  ch.  1S70  to  "  Will  you 
especially  observe  the  following  directions  ?] 

1.  Be  diligent.  Never  be  unemployed.  Never  be  triflingly 
employed.  Never  trifle  away  time ;  neither  spend  any  more 
time  at  any  place  than  is  strictly  necessary. 

Be  serious.  Let  your  motto  be,  iToliness  to  the  Lord.  Avoid  all  light- 
ness, jesting,  and  foolish  talking. 

Converse  sparingly,  and  conduct  yourselves  prudentlv  with  women. 
(1  Tim.  v.  2.) 

Take  no  step  toward  marriage  without  first  consulting  with  your 
brethren. 

Believe  evil  of  no  one  without  good  evidence;  unless  you  see  it  done, 
take  heed  how  you  credit  it.  Put  the  best  construction  on  every  thing. 
You  know  the  jiidge  is  always  supposed  to  be  on  the  prisoner's  side. 

Speak  evil  of  no  one ;  because  your  word,  especially,  would  eat  as  doth  a 
canker.  Keep  your  thoughts  within  your  own  breast,  till  you  come  to  the 
person  concerned. 

Tell  every  one  under  your  care  what  you  think  wrong  in  his  conduct 
and  temper,  and  that  lovingly  and  plainly  as  soon  as  may  be:  else  it  will 
fester  in  vour  heart.   Wake  all  haste  to  cast  the  fire  out  of  your  bosom. 

Avoidall  affectation.    A  preacher  of  the  gospel  is  the  servant  of  all. 

Be  ashamed  of  nothing  1  ut  sin. 

2.  Be  punctual.  Do  every  thing  exactly  at  the  time.  And  do 
not  mend  our  rules,  but  keep  them ;  not  for  wrath,  but  con- 
science' sake. 

You  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  save  souls;  therefore  spend  and  be  spent 


60 


Church  Officers. 


in  this  work;  and  go  always  not  only  to  those  that  want  you,  hut  to  those 
that  want  you  most. 

Observe!  it  is  not  your  business  only  to  preach  so  many  times,  and  to 
take  care  of  this  or  that  society,  but  to  save  as  nianv  as  you  can,  to  brin<* 
as  many  sinners  as  you  can  to  repentance,  and  with  all  your  power  to 
build  them  up  iu  that  holiness  w  ithout  which  they  cannot  see  the  Lord. 
And  remember! — a  Methodist  preacher  is  to  mind  every  point,  great  and 
small,  in  the  Methodist  Discipline!  Therefore  you  will  need  to  exercise 
all  the  sense  ami  grace  you  have. 

3.  Act  in  nil  things  not  according  to  your  own  will,  but  as  a 
son  in  the  gospel.  ["As  such  it  is "  ch.  1858  to  "  It  is  therefore  "] 
your  duty  to  employ  your  time  in  the  manner  which  we  direct ; 
in  preaching,  [in.i858:  meeting  the  classes,]  visiting  from  house 
to  house,  [in.  1858:  and  especially  visiting  the  sick]  ;  in  reading, 
meditation,  and  prayer.  Above  all,  if  you  labor  with  us  in  the 
Lord's  vineyard,  it  is  needful  you  should  do  that  part  of  the 
work  which  we  advise,  at  the  times  and  places  which  we  judge 
most  for  his  glory. 

["He  maybe  received  "  ch.  1846  to  "The  Conference  may  then,  if  he 
give  satisfaction,  admit  him"  ch.  ls,->4  to  "  If  he  give  satisfactory  an- 
swers to  those  questions,  the  Conference,  by  a  vote  of  the  major- 
ity, may  admit  him"]  into  full  connection,  [0m.  1854:  by  giving 

him  the  form  of  Discipline  inscribed  as  follows:  "Ashing  as  you  freely  con- 
sent to  and  earnestly  endeavor  to  walk  by  these  rules,  we  should  rejoice 
to  acknowledge  vou  as  a  fellow-laborer"]. 

Question.  What  is  the  duty  Of  a  [  i  n .  1X40 :  traveling]  preacher?  J1858. 

Ans.  1.  To  in-each.  2.  To  meet  the  Societies  and  classes.  3.  To  visit 
the  sick.  4.  To  preach  in  the  morning,  where  he  can  get  bearers.  We 
recommend  morning  preaching  at  live  o'clock  in  the  summer,  and  six  in 
the  winter,  wherever  it  is  practicable. 

At  each  Annual  Conference  those  who  are  received  on  trial,  or  [1870. 
are  admitted  into  full  connection,  shall  be  asked  whether  they  are  willing 
to  devote  themselves  to  the  missionary  work;  and  a  list  of  the  names  of  all 
who  are  willing  to  do  so  shall  be  taken  and  reported  to  the  Secretary  of 
the  Missionary  ["Society"  ch.  1808  to  "Board"],  and  all  such  shall  be 
considered  as  ready  and  willing  to  be  employed  as  missionaries  whenever 
called  for  by  ["either  "  ch.  18o4  to  "  any  one""]  of  the  Bishops. 

SECTION  VII. 

["Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  op  Traveling  Deacons,  and  op 
Their  Duty  "  ch.  1S70TO  "Op  Traveling  Deacons."] 

Ques.  1.  How  is  a  [ora.  1870:  traveling]  deacon  constituted? 

Ans.  1.  By  the  election  of  a  majority  of  the  ["  yearly  "ch.  1854  to 
"Annual"]  Conference,  and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a 
Bishop. 

Before  any  ["such  candidate  is  received"  eh.  1846  to  "  preacher  shall  be 
admitted"]  intofull  connection, or  ordained  deacon  orelder.be  shall  [om. 
1X00:  give  satisfactory  evidence  (in.  1840:  to  the  Conference),  (in.  1S58: 
after  careful  examination  by  a  standing  committee  appointed  by  the  Con- 
ference, who  shall  hold  their  office  four  years)  respecting  his  knowledge  of 
those  particular  subjects  which  have  been  recommended  to  his  considera- 
tion], [in.  1S00:  have  passed  an  approved  examination]  fin.  1846:  ("in 
ch.  1X06  to  "upon  ")  the  Course  of  studv  prescribed  by  the  Bishops  for  can- 
didates for  the  ministry.]  [In.  1S0O:  The  examining  committee  shall  be 
appointed  by  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  and  shall  hold  their  office 
for  four  years;  and  in  no  case  shall  a  vote  be  taken  to  elect  any  one  to 
deacon's  "or  elder's  orders  until  he  shall  have  been  recommended  by  the 
examining  committee.] 


Traveling  Elders. 


61 


1870.]  Am.  2.  Before  any  traveling  preacher  is  ordained 
deacon,  he  shall  ["have  passed"  ch.  1886 to  "pass"]  an  approved 
examination  upon  the  Course  of  Study  prescribed  by  the  Bish- 
ops for  candidates  for  the  ministry  ;  and  in  no  case  shall  a  vote 
be  taken  to  elect  any  one  to  deacon's  orders  until  he  is  recom- 
mended by  the  examining  committee. 

Ques.  2.  What  shall  be  the  time  of  probation  of  a  traveling 
preacher  for  the  office  of  a  deacon? 

1866.]  Ana.  No  one  shall  be  so  elected  and  ordained  who  has 
not  been  ["one  year"  eh.  1S74  to  "  two  years "]  in  the  regular  itin- 
erant work,  except  such  as  may  be  selected  by  the  Bishop  for  the 
missionary  work,  nn.  is:o:  when  the  Annual  Conference  shall 
have  authority  to  elect  to  the  deacon's  office  sooner,  if  the  Con- 
ference judge  "it  expedient]  :  [in.  1878,  om.  1886:  provided,  that  if  he  has 
heeu  a  local  preacher  three  years  successively,  and  on  trial  in  the  travel- 
ing ministry  for  one  year  next  following,  lie  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office 
of  a  deacon,  on  obtaining  the  approbation  of  the  Conference]. 

1844.]  ["Whenever"ch.lsitito"When"l  a  preacher  on  trial  [1866. 
is  selected  by  the  Hishop  for  a  mission,  he  may,  if  elected  by  an  Annual 
Conference,  ordain  him  a  deacon  before  his  probation  ends. 

Ques.  3.  What  [« is  the  duty  "  ch.  1870  to  "  are  the  duties  "]  of  a 
traveling  deacon? 

Aus.l.  To  ["baptize"  ch.  1870  to  "administer  baptism"]  and 
["  perform  the  office  "  ch.  1874  to  "  solemnize  the  rite  "]  of  matrimony 
in  the  absence  of  the  elder. 

Ans.  2.  To  assist  the  elder  in  administering  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Ans.  3.  To  do  all  the  duties  of  a  traveling  preacher. 

1866.]  Provid»  tZ,  that  in  the  case  of  colored  preachers,  the  [1870. 
question,  both  as  to  time  and  qualifications  for  orders,  shall  be  left  to  the 
Annual  Conference. 

SECTION  VTTT, 
1844.]    ["Of  tite  Election-  and  Ordination  of  Traveling  Elders 
and  Their  Dcty"  ch.  1870  to  "Of  Traveling  Elders."] 

Ques.  1.  How  is  an  elder  constituted? 

Ans.  1.  By  the  election  of  a  majority  of  the  ["yearly  "  ch.  1854  to 
"Annual  "]  Conference,  and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a  Bish- 
op and  some  of  the  elders  that  are  present. 

Before  any  [••  such  candidate  is  received  "  ch.  1S4G  to  "  preacher  shall  be 
admitted"]  into  full  connection,  or  ordained  deacon  or  elder,  he  shall 
[om.  18U6:  give  satisfactory  evidence  (in.  1840:  to  the  Conference), (in.  1S5S: 
after  careful  examination  by  a  standing  committee,  appointed  by  the 
Conference,  who  shall  hold  their  office  four  years),  respecting  his  knowl- 
edge of  those  particular  subjects  which  have  been  recommended  to  his 
consideration],  [in.  1S(>I>:  have  passed  an  approved  examination]  [in. 
1846:  ("in"  eh.  lStlG  to  "upon")  the  Course  of  Sstudy  prescribed  by  the 
Bishops  for  candidates  for  the  ministry].  [In.  iscti :  The  examining  com- 
mittee shall  be  appointed  by  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  and  shall 
hold  their  office  for  four  years;  and  in  no  case  shall  a  vote  he  taken  to 
elect  anyone  to  deacon's  o  elder's  orders  uutil  he  shall  have  been  recom- 
mended by  the  examining  committee.] 

1870.]  Ans.  2.  Before  any  traveling  preacher  is  ordained  elder, 
he  shall  f "  have  passed  "  eh.  1SS6  to  "  pa«s  "]  an  approved  examina- 
tion upon  the  Course  of  Study  prescribed  by  the  Bishops  for  can- 
didates for  the  ministry ;  and  in  no  case  shall  a  vote  be  taken  to 


62 


Church  Officers. 


elect  any  one  to  elder's  orders  until  he  is  recommended  by  the 
examining  committee. 

1844.]  Ques.  2.  What  shall  be  the  time  of  probation  of  a  trav- 
eling deacon  for  the  office  of  an  elder  ? 

Ans.  Every  traveling  deacon  shall  exercise  that  office  for  ["  two 
years"  ch.  1806  to "oue  year,"  ch.  1874  to  "two  years"]  before  he  be 
eligible  to  the  office  of  elder;  except  in  the  case  of  ["missions" 
ch.  1870  to  "missionaries"],  when  the  Annual  ["Conferences"  ch. 
1870  to  "  Conference  "]  shall  have  authority  to  elect  to  the  elder's 
office  sooner,  if  ["  they  "  ch.  1870  to  "  the  Conference  "]  judge  it  ex- 
pedient: [in.  1878,  om.  1886:  provided  that  if  a  preacher  has  heen  a  local 
deacon  for  three  vears  successively,  and  on  trial  in  the  traveling  ministry 
one  year  next  following,  he  shall  he  eligible  to  the  office  of  an  elder,  on  ob- 
taining the  approbation  of  the  Annual  Conference].  Pronded,  always, 
that  when  a  preacher  ["shall  have  "eh.  1S70  to  "has"]  passed  his 
examination,  and  has  been  [om.  1870:  admitted  into  full  connection, 
and]  elected  to  deacon's  orders,  but  fails  of  his  ordination  through 
the  absence  of  the  Bishop,  his  eligibility  to  the  office  of  elder  shall 
run  from  the  time  of  his  election  to  the  office  of  deacon. 

Ques.  3.  What  ["is  the  duty "  ch.  1870 to  "are  the  duties"]  of  a 
traveling  elder  ? 

Ans.  1 .  To  administer  baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  to 
["  perform  theoffice  "  ch.  1874  to  "  solemnize  the  rite  "]  of  matrimony, 
and  [in.  1870:  perform]  all  parts  of  divine  worship. 

Am.  2.  To  do  all  the  duties  of  a  traveling  preacher. 

1874.]  Ques.  4.  What  shall  be  done  in  the  case  of  missiona- 
ries and  native  preachers  in  foreign  lands  where  there  is  no  An- 
nual Conference? 

Ans.  The  Bishop  in  charge  of  the  mission  shall  have  authority 
to  ordain  to  the  office  of  deacon  and  elder  on  the  recommenda- 
tion of  the  superintendent  and  resident  missionaries ;  or,  if  there 
be  none,  at  his  discretion.   

SECTION  IX. 
1870.]  Of  Supernumerary  Preachers. 

Question.  What  is  a  supernumerary  preacher? 

1844.]  Ans.  1.  [Om.  1858,  re-in.  1S70:  A  supernumerary  preacher 
is  One  who  is]  [in.  1858,  om.  1870:  Those  who  are]  SO  ["worn  out  in  the 
itinerant  service"  ch.  1870  to  "disabled  by  affliction"]  as  to  be 
["rendered  incapable  of  preaching"  ch.  1870  to  "unable  to  preach"] 
constantly,  but  [om.  1858:  at  the  same  time]  ["  is"  ch.  1858  to  "  are,"  ch. 
1870  to  "  is  "]  willing  to  do  any  work  in  the  ministry  which  the 
["  Conference  "  ch.  1854  to  "  Bishop  "]  may  direct,  and  ["  his  strength 
enable  him  "  ch.  1858  to  ("  they  "  ch.  1870  to  "  he  ")  "  may  be  able  "]  to 
perform* 

*This  answer  was  originally  a  foot-note  appended  to  the  question  (in 
the  business  of  Annual  Conferences),  "Who  are  the  supernumeraries?" 
In  1858  it  was  incorporated  in  the  answer  to  the  question,  "Who  shall 
compose  the  Annual  Conferences?"  In  1S70,  when  this  and  the  following 
sections  were  framed,  it  was  placed  here. 


Local  Preacher i 


63 


1882.]  Ana.  2.  A  supernumerary  relation  shall  not  be  granted 
by  an  Annual  Conference,  except  on  the  recommendation  of  a 
Committee  on  Conference  Relations,  consisting  of  not  less  than 
seven  members,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Conference,  to  whom 
such  application  shall  have  been  referred.  Nor  shall  said  com- 
mittee, in  making  up  their  decision,  take  into  consideration  any 
thing  else  than  the  personal  disability  of  the  applicant :  provided, 
however,  that  in  case  said  committee  report  adversely,  the  Confer- 
ence, by  a  vote  of  not  less  than  three-fourths  of  the  members 
present,  may  grant  said  application. 

1844.]  Am.  3.  A  supernumerary  preacher  who  refuses  to  at- 
tend to  the  work  assigned  him,  unless  in  case  of  sickness  or 
other  unavoidable  cause  or  causes,  shall  not  be  allowed  to  exer- 
cise the  functions  of  his  office,  nor  even  to  preach  among  us ; 
nevertheless,  the  final  determination  of  the  case  shall  be  with  the 
Annual  Conference  of  which  he  is  a  member,  which  shall  have 
power  to  acquit,  suspend,  locate,  or  expel  him,  as  the  case  may  be. 

SECTION  X. 
1870.]  Of  Superannuated  Preachers. 

Question.  What  is  a  superannuated  preacher  ? 

1858.]  Am.  1.  ["Those  who  are"  ch.  1870  to  "A  superannuated 
preacher  is  one  who  is  "]  worn  out  in  the  itinerant  service* 

1882.]  Am.  2.  A  superannuated  relation  shall  not  be  granted 
by  an  Annual  Conference,  except  on  the  recommendation  of  a 
Committee  on  Conference  Relations,  consisting  of  not  less  than 
seven  members,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Conference,  to  whom 
such  application  shall  have  been  referred.  Nor  shall  said  com- 
mittee, in  making  up  their  decision,  take  into  consideration  any 
thing  else  than  this  question,  viz. :  Is  the  applicant  really  worn 
out  in  the  itinerant  service  ?  Provided,  howecer,  that  in  case  said 
committee  report  adversely,  the  Conference,  by  a  vote  of  not  less 
than  three-fourths  of  the  members  present,  may  grant  said  ap- 
plication. 

1844.]  Ans.  3.  [Om.  1870:  If  the  accused  he]  A  superannuated 
preacher,  living  out  of  the  bounds  of  the  Conference  of  which  he 
is  a  member,  [om.  isto:  he]  shall  be  held  responsible  to  the  An- 
nual Conference  within  whose  bounds  he  may  reside,  which  shall 
have  power  to  try,  acquit,  suspend,  or  expel  him,  in  the  same 
manner  as  if  he  were  a  member  of  said  Conference,  f 

SECTION  XL 
Of  Local  Preachers. 
Ques.  1.  What  directions  ["shall  be"  ch.  1870  to  "are"]  given 


*  Inserted  in  1S58  as  part  of  the  answer  to  Question  1,  in  business  of  An- 
nual Conferences.    Placed  here  in  INTO. 

+  Until  1870  this  belonged  to  the  section  on  the  trial  of  ministers. 


64 


Church  Officen 


concerning  [in.  1870:  the  licensing  of]  ["local  preachers"  ch.  1870  to 
"  persons  to  preach  ?  "] 

Ans.  1.  The  Quarterly  Conference  shall  have  authority  to  li- 
cense proper  persons  to  preach,  and  to  renew  their  licenses  an- 
nually, when,  ill  [«  the  judgment  of  said  Conference"  ch.  1858  to  "  its 
judgment "],  their  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness  will  warrant  ["  such 
renewal  "  ch.  18.18  to  "  it."]* 

1858.]  Any  one  who  professes  to  be  called  to  preach  may  exercise  the 
functions  of  a  preacher  in  a  local  sphere:  provided  he  receive  a  license 
from  the  Quarterly  ('(inference  of  the  circuit,  station,  or  mission  to  which 
he  belongs,  agreeably  to  the  provisions  of  the  Discipline,  Chap.  11., 
Sec.  IV. 

1844.]  Ans.  2.  fOm.  1870:  Provided  that]  No  person  shall  be  li- 
censed to  preach  without  the  recommendation  of  the  ["Society" 
ch.  1870  to  Church  "]  of  which  lie  is  a  member,  or  of  the  leaders' 
meeting  [in.  1870:  of  the  charge  to  which  he  belongs].  Nor  shall 
any  one  be  licensed  to  preach  without  first  being  examined  in 
the  Quarterly  Conference  on  the  subject  of  doctrines  and  disci- 
pline, [in.  1870:  and  giving  satisfactory  evidence  of  his  know  ledge 
of  the  ordinary  branches  of  an  English  education  ;  nor  shall  any 
license  be  valid  unless  signed  by  the  President  and  the  Secretary 
of  the  Conference]. 

1870.]  Que*.  2.  What  shall  be  the  time  of  probation  of  a  local 
preacher  for  the  office  of  a  deacon  ? 

1844.  Ans.  A  [om.  1870:  licensed]  local  preacher  shall  be  eligible 
to  the  office  of  a  deacon  after  he  has  preached  four  years  from 
the  time  he  received  a  regular  license,  and  has  obtained  a  ["tes- 
timonial" ch.  1870  to  "  recommendation  "]  front  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference, after  a  proper  examination  [in.  1S78:  on  a  Course  of  Study 
to  be  prescribed  by  the  Bishops  as  a  preparation  for  deacon's  or- 
ders], signed  by  the  President  and  [om.  1870:  countersigned  by]  the 
Secretary,  and  after  his  character  has  passed  in  examination  be- 
fore, and  he  has  obtained  the  approbation  of,  the  Annual  Con- 
ference:  |  in.  1878:  provided,  that  if  he  has  been  a  local  preacher 
three  years  successively,  and  on  trial  in  the  traveling  ministry  for 
one  year  next  following,  he  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  a 
deacon  on  obtaining  the  approbation  of  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence]. 

1870.]  Ques.  3.  What  shall  be  the  time  of  probation  of  a  local 
deacon  for  the  office  of  an  elder  ? 

1844.]  Ans.  A  local  deacon  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  an 
elder  after  he  has  preached  four  years  from  the  time  he  M  as  or- 
dained a  deacon,  and  has  obtained  a  recommendation  from  the 
Quarterly  Conference,  [om.  1870:  of  which  he  is  a  member]  [om.  1874: 
certifying  his  qualifications  in  doctrine,  discipline,  talents,  and  useful- 
ness] [in.  1874:  ("  on  "  ch.  1886  to  "after  "]  a  proper  examination]  [in. 
1878:  on  a  Course  of  Study  to  be  prescribed  by  the  Bishops  as  a 
preparation  for  elder's  orders ;  and  the  fact  of  passing  an  ap- 
proved examination  on  this  course  shall  be  stated  in  the  recom- 


*In  1846  this  was  transferred  to  the  section  on  Qurrterly  Conferences, 
■Where  it  is  retained,  but  in  1870  it  was  again  inserted  here. 


Local  Preachers. 


65 


mendation,  which  shall  be]  signed  by  the  President  and  [om.  1870: 
countersigned  by  the]  Secretary  [in.  1870:  of  the  Conference].  He 
shall  ["if  he  cannot  attend,  send  "oh.  1870  to  "present"]  to  the  An- 
nual Conference  such  recommendation,  with  a  note  certifying 
his  belief  in  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  our  Church — the  whole 
being  examined  by  the  Annual  Conference  ;  and  if  approved,  he 
may  be  ordained  :  [om.  1S51 :  provided,  no  slave-holder  shall  be  eligible 
to  the  office  of  an  elder  or  deacon,  where  the  laws  will  admit  of  emancipa- 
tion, and  permit  the  liberated  slave  to  enjoy  freedom]  [in.  1878:  Jirurided, 
that  if  he  has  been  a  local  deacon  for  three  years  successively, 
and  on  trial  in  the  traveling  ministry  one  year  next  following, 
he  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  an  elder  on  obtaining  the  ap- 
probation of  the  Annual  Conference]. 

1870.]  Ques.  4.  What  further  directions  are  given  concerning 
local  preachers  ? 

1858.  Am.  1.  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  local  preachers  to  aid 
the  preachers  in  charge  of  the  circuit,  station,  or  mission  to  which 
they  belong,  in  supplying  the  people  with  the  ministry  of  the 
word.  They  shall  accordingly  be  applied  to  by  the  preacher  in 
charge,  as  soon  as  he  enters  on  his  work,  to  state  what  amount  of 
service  they  are  able  and  willing  to  perform.  He  may  then  draw 
up  a  plan  by  which  their  labors  shall  be  regulated ;  and  they 
shall  be  authorized  to  form  new  congregations,  to  take  a  list  of 
the  names  of  all  candidates  for  Church-membership,  and,  if  ex- 
pedient, receive  them  ["  on  probation  "  eta.  18ms  to"  into  the  Church  "] : 
provided,  that  all  such  congregations,  candidates,  and  ["probation- 
ers" ch.  isog  to  "  members  "j  be  reported,  as  soon  as  possible,  to 
the  preacher  in  charge,  in  order  that  they  may  be  placed  imme- 
diately under  his  pastoral  care ;  [in.  1.874:  and  they  shall  report  in 
writing  the  extent  and  result  of  their  labors  to  the  fourth  Quar- 
terly Conference]. 

1844.]  Am.  2.  Every  local  elder,  deacon,  and  ["preacher"  ch. 
is.">8  to  "licentiate'-]  shall  have  his  name  recorded  on  the  journal 
of  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  which  he  is  a  member,  [om.  1866: 
and  also  enrolled  on  a  class  paper,  and  meet  in  class.]  [om.  IS.'iS:  if  the 
distance  of  his  place  of  residence  from  anv  class  be  not  too  great,]  [om. 
1S66:  or  in  neglect  thereof,  the  Quarterly' Conference,  if  they  judge  it 
proper,  may  deprive  him  of  bis  ministerial  office]. 

1866.]  Arts.  3.  When  any  traveling  preacher  is  located,  he 
shall  be  amenable  to  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  charge  last 
filled  by  him,  until  he  presents  his  certificate  of  location  to  some 
other  Quarterly  Conference. 

1844.]  Ans.  4.  ["Whenever  any"  ch.  1870to  "When  a"]  [in. 1858: 
local]  elder,  deacon,  or  ["preacher"  ch.  1858 to "  licentiate  "]  ["shall 
remove"  ch.  1S70  to  "  removes  "]  from  one  circuit,  [om.  1S7S:  or]  sta- 
tion, [in.  1S70:  or  mission]  to  another,  he  shall  procure  from  the 
Presiding  Elder  of  the  District,  or  from  the  preacher  having 
charge,  a  certificate  of  his  official  standing  in  the  Church  at  the 
time  of  his  removal ;  without  which  he  shall  not  be  received  as 
a  local  preacher  in  other  places. 

1874.]  Ans.  5.  A  preacher  receiving  a  certificate  of  location 
5 


66 


Church  Officers. 


or  of  official  standing,  and  foiling  to  present  the  same  to  some 
Quarterly  Conference  within  the  period  of  six  months  from  the 
date  ol  said  certificate,  shall  not  be  recognized  as  a  local  preacher 
in  our  Church,  unless  he  satisfy  the  Quarterly  Conference  to 
,  oi\.he  may  apply  that  the  foilure  to  do  so  was  unavoidable. 

1844.]  No  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher  anion-  us  shall  distill  [1854. 
or  vend  spirituous  liquors  without  forfeiting  his  official  standing. 


SECTION  XII. 

["Of  the  Reception  of  Preachers  from  the  Wesleyan  Connection 
and  from  Other  Denominations"  ch.  1S0G  to  "Of  the  Reception 
of  Ministers  from  Other  Churches,"  ch.  1870  to  "Of  Receiving 
Ministers  from  Other  Churches."] 

Question.  In  what  manner  shall  we  receive  those  ministers,  [1866. 
who  may  oiler  to  unite  with  us,  from  the  Weslevan  Connection  in  Europe 
or  Canada  [in.  1854:  or  any  of  the  Conferences  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  (North)]?  1  F 

Ans.  If  they  come  to  us  properly  accredited  [om.  1854:  from  either 
the  British,  Irish,  or  Canada  Conferences],  they  may  he  received  accord- 
ing to  such  credentials:  provided,  they  give  satisfaction  to  an  Annual 
Conference  of  their  willingness  to  conform  to  our  Church  government  and 
usages. 

Ques.  1.  How  shall  we  receive  those  ministers  who  may  offer 
to  unite  with  us  from  other  Christian  Churches  ? 

Ans.  Those  ministers  of  other  evangelical  Churches  who  may  [1870. 
desire  to  unite  with  our  Church,  whether  as  local  or  itinerant,  may  be 
received  according  to  our  usages,  on  condition  of  their  taking  upon  them 
our  ordination  vows,  without  the  re-imposition  of  hands,  giving  satisfac- 
tion to  an  Annual  Conference  of  their  being  in  orders,  and  of  their  agree- 
ment with  us  in  doctrine,  discipline,  government,  and  usages:  provided, 
the  Conference  is  also  satislied  with  their  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness. 

1854.]  In  the  interval  of  the  Annual  Conferences  such  ministers  may 
be  received  by  the  Quarterlv  Conference,  and  mav  preach  as  licentiates, 
but  shall  not  exercise  the  peculiar  functions  of  deacons  or  elders,  until 
their  orders  shall  be  recognized  by  the  Annual  Conference.  After  such 
reception  their  orders  may  be  recognized,  or  thev  mav  be  admitted  into 
the  traveling  connection,  but  not  without  the  recommendation  of  the 
Quarterly  Conference. 

1870.]  Ans.  1.  Ministers  of  other  Churches  who  may  desire 
to  unite  with  us  as  local  preachers  may  be  received  by  a  Quar- 
terly Conference,  upon  giving  satisfaction  that  they  are  suitable 
persons ;  but  they  shall  not  exercise  the  peculiar  functions  of 
deacons  or  elders  until  their  orders  are  recognized  by  the  Annual 
Conference :  provided,  that  the  Bishop  may,  at  his  discretion,  al- 
low ministers  thus  received  to  exercise  their  functions  as  deacons 
or  elders  until  the  session  of  the  Annual  Conference. 

Ans.  2.  After  such  reception,  and  a  recommendation  by  the 
Quarterly  Conference,  the  Annual  Conference,  if  satisfied  of  their 
being  in  orders,  and  of  their  agreement  with  us  in  doctrine  and 
discipline,  and  also  of  their  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness,  may  rec- 
ognize them  accordingly,  without  the  re-imposition  of  hands,  on 
the  condition  that  they  take  upon  them  our  ordination  vows. 
If  they  cannot  attend  the  Annual  Conference,  they_  shall  send  up 
a  certified  subscription  to  our  doctrines  and  discipline,  and  to  our 
ordination  vows. 


Exhorters. 


67 


Ans.  3.  Ministers  of  other  Churches,  duly  accredited  as  deacons 
or  elders,  who  may  desire  to  unite  with  us  as  traveling  preach- 
ers, may  be  admitted  as  deacons  or  elders  into  full  connection  by 
an  Annual  Conference :  prodded,  that  the  Conference  is  satisfied 
witli  their  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness,  and  their  agreement 
with  us  in  doctrine  and  discipline,  on  the  condition  that  they 
take  upon  them  our  ordination  vows,  without  the  re-imposition 
of  hands. 

1844.]  [" Whenever  any  such  minister  is  received"  ch.  1870  to 
"  When  a  minister  has  been  received  and  recognized  in  orders  "], 
he  shall  be  furnished  with  a  certificate  signed  by  one  of  our 
Bishops,  in  the  following  words,  viz.: 

"This  is  to  certify  that  has  been  admitted  into  

Conference  as  a  traveling  preacher  [or  has  been  ('admitted'  ch. 
1870  to '  received ')  as  a  local  preacher  on  Circuit],  he  hav- 
ing been  ordained  to  the  otlice  of  a  deacon  [or  an  elder,  as  the 

case  may  be],  according  to  the  usages  of  the   Church,  of 

which  he  has  been  a  member  and  minister :  and  he  is  hereby 
authorized  to  exercise  the  functions  pertaining  to  his  office  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  so  long  as  his  life  and 
conversation  are  such  as  become  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

"Given  under  my  hand  and  seal,  at  ,  this  day  of 

 ,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  ." 

Question.  How  shall  we  receive  preachers  of  other  ["denominations" 
ch.  18GG  to  "  Churches  "],  who  are  not  in  orders? 

Ans.  They  may  be  received  as  licentiates:  provided,  they  give  satis- 
faction to  a  Quarterly  or  an  Annual  Conference  that  they  are  suitable 
persons  to  exercise  the  otlice,  and  of  their  agreement  with  the  doctrines, 
discipline,  government,  and  usages  of  our  Church. 


Ques.  1.  What  directions  ["shall  be"  ch.  isro  to  "are"]  given 
concerning  ["•exhorters"  ch.  1870  to  "  the  licensing  of  persons  to  ex- 
hort"]? 

1844.]  [In.  1840:  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  preacher  in  [1858. 
charge)  to  license  such  persons  as  he  mav  judge  proper  to  officiate  as  ex- 
horters in  the  Church :  provided,  no  person  shall  be  so  licensed  without 
the  consent  of  the  leaders'  meeting,  or  of  the  class  of  -which  he  is  a  mem- 
ber where  no  leaders'  meeting  is  held;  and  the  exhorters  so  authorized 
shall  be  subject  to  the  annual  examination  of  character  in  the  Quarterly 


the  Quarterlv  torn.  ls;,4:  meeting]  Conference. 

1858.]  Any  person  wi>hing  to  exercise  the  functionsof  an  ex-  [1870. 
horter  may  do  so:  provided,  he  receive  a  license  from  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference of  the  circuit,  station,  or  mission  to  which  he  belongs,  u-reeablv 
to  the  provisions  of  the  Discipline,  Chap.  II.,  Sec.  IV. 

1870.]  Ans.  1.  The  Quti/terly  Conference  shall  have  authority 
to  license  proper  persons  to  exhort,  and  to  renew  their  licenses 
annually,  when,  in  its  judgment,  their  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness 
will  warrant  it. 

Ans.  2.  No  person  shall  be  licensed  to  exhort  without  the  rec- 


1858.] 


SECTION  NIII. 
Op  Exhorters. 


68 


Church  Officers. 


ommendation  of  the  Church  of  which  he  is  a  member,  or  of  the 
leaders'  meeting  of  the  charge  to  which  he  belongs ;  nor  shall 
any  license  be  valid  unless  signed  by  the  President  of  the  Con- 
ference. 

Ques.  2.  What  are  the  duties  of  an  exhorter? 

Ans.  To  hold  meetings  for  prayer  and  exhortation  whenever 
opportunity  is  afforded,  subject  to  the  direction  of  the  preacher 
in  charge. 

Ques.  3.  "What  further  directions  are  given  concerning  ex- 
horters  ? 

1858.]  Ans.  1.  Let  every  exhorter  diligently  exercise  the 
functions  of  his  office,  without  assuming  those  of  a  preacher. 

Ans.  2.  Every  exhorter,  by  virtue  of  his  office,  shall  be  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  charge  to  which  he  be- 
longs; but  in  all  other  respects  he  shall  be  dealt  with  as  a  pri- 
vate member  of  the  Church. 

Ans.  3.  When  an  exhorter  removes  from  one  circuit,  station, 
or  mission  to  another,  he  shall  not  be  recognized  as  such  unless 
he  obtain  a  certificate  of  his  official  character  from  the  Presiding 
Elder  of  the  District,  or  the  preacher  to  whose  charge  he  belongs 
at  the  time  of  his  removal. 

SECTION  XIV. 
1870.]  Of  Class-leaders. 

Ques.  1.  How  are  the  class-leaders  to  be  appointed? 

1858.]  Ans.  f " Let  them  be  appointed  by  the  preacher  in  charge" 
ch.  1866  to  "  Let  the  preacher  in  charge  appoint  one  person  to  be  the  leader 
thereof,"  ch.  1870  to  ".By  the  preacher  in  charge,  who  shall  appoint 
one  person  in  each  class  to  be  the  leader  thereof."] 

1844. J   How  may  the  class-leaders  be  rendered  more  useful? 

1858.]  Ques.  2.  [Om.  1866,  re-in.  1870:  What  are  the  regulations 
concerning  the  (in.  1870:  class)  leaders?] 

1844.]  Let  the  leaders  converse  with  those  who  have  the  charge  of 
their  circuits,  frequently  and  fully. 

Ans.  1.  ["See  that  the  leaders  be  not  only  men  of  sound  judgment,  but 
men"  ch.  1858  to  "Let  them  be  men  of  sound  judgment  and"] 
truly  devoted  to  God. 

Let  each  one  of  them  be  diligently  examined  concerning  his  method  of 
leading  a  class.  Let  this  be  done  with  all  possible  exactness,  atleastonce 
a  quarter.   In  order  to  this  take  sufficient  time. 

1858.]  Ans.  2.  [Om.  1866,  re-in.  1870:  Let  every  one  of  them  be 
carefully  examined  by  the  preacher  in  charge",  at  least  once  a 
quarter,  concerning  his  method  of  leading  his  class.] 

Let  ["them  meet  the  ministers"  ch.  1866  to  "the  leaders  meet  the 
preacher"!  an(l  stewards  once  a  week,  ["wherever"  ch.  1866  to  "  when- 
ever"] practicable,  to  report  the  names  of  any  who  may  be  sick  or 
needy,  or  of  any  who  [om.  1866:  may]  neglect  their  duty,  or  who  [om.  1866: 
may]  walk  disorderly,  and  will  not  be  reproved;  [in.  1866:  and  to  pay  the 
stewards  what  they  may  have  received  in  their  classes  during  the  pre- 
ceding week]. 

1844.]  Ans.  3.  It  is  ["his"  ch.  1870  to "  the  leader's "]  duty — 
(1)  To  see  each  person  in  his  class  once  a  week,  at  least,  in 


Stewards. 


6!) 


order  to  inquire  how  their  souls  prosper  ;  to  advise,  reprove, 
comfort,  or  exhort,  as  occasion  may  require;  to  receive  what 
they  are  willing  to  give  toward  the  relief  of  the  preachers, 
Church,  and  poor* 

(2)  To  meet  the  ministers  and  the  stewards  of  the  Society  once 
a  week,  in  order — 

To  inform  the  minister  of  any  that  are  sick,  or  of  any  that  walk 
disorderly,  and  will  not  be  reproved. 

To  pay  the  stewards  what  they  have  received  of  their  several 
classes  in  the  week  preceding.f 

SECTION  XV. 

P'Of  the  Qualifications,  Appointment,  and  Duty  of  Stewards  of 
Cibcuits"  cu.  ls.vt  to  "  Of  Stewards."] 

Ques.  1.  How  are  the  stewards  to  be  appointed? 

Ans.  [in.  isiS,om.  isro:  in  the  appointment  of  stewards]  The  preacher 
["  having  charge  or  the  circuit  "ch.  1858  to  "in  charge"]  shall  have 
the  right  of  nomination,  |  ■•  but  the  Quarterly  Conference  shall  confirm 
or  reject  such  nomination  "  ch.  isjS  to  "  subject  to  the  confirmation  or 
rejection  of  the  Quarterly  Conference"]. 

What  arc  the  ..ualiiications  of  stewards?  |1858. 
V\  hat  are  the  duties  of  stewards? 

1870.]  Ques.  2.  What  are  the  regulations  concerning  the  stew- 
ards? 

1844.]  Ans.\.  Let  ["  them  "ch.  1858  to  "the  stewards"]  be  men 
of  solid  piety,  who  both  know  and  love  the  Methodist  doctrine 
and  discipline,  and  of  good  natural  and  acquired  abilities  to 
transact  the  temporal  business  [in.  1858:  of  the  Church]. 

Ans.  2.  [in.  1858:  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  stewards]  [in.  isro: 
to  make  estimates  of  expenses  and  provision  for  the  support  of 
the  gospel];  to  take  an  exact  account  of  all  the  money,  or  other  pro- 
vision, collected  for  the  support  of  the  ["preachers  in  the  circuit" 
ch.  1S70  to  "  ministry  "]  ;  to  make  an  accurate  return  of  every  ex- 
penditure of  money,  whether  r«  to  the  preachers  "  ch.  1870  to  "  for 
the  support  of  the  ministry  or  "]  the  relief  of  the  sick  or  the 
poor ;  to  seek  the  needy  anil  distressed,  in  order  to  relieve  and 
comfort  them  ;  to  inform  the  preachers  of  any  sick  or  disorderly 
persons ;  to  tell  the  preachers  what  they  think  wrong  in  them ; 
to  attend  [in.  isro:  the  official  meetings  and]  the  quarterly  meet- 
ings [om,  1870:  of  their  circuit] :  to  give  advice,  if  asked,  in  planning 
the  circuit;  to  attend  committees  for  the  application  of  money  to 
Churches ;  to  give  counsel  in  matters  of  arbitration  ;  to  provide 
elements  for  the  Lord's  Supper;  fin.  1868:  to  appoint  some  one, 
("  in  every  class "  ch.  i8Gfi  to  "  whenever  necessary,")  to  receive  con- 


*This  part  refers  to  towns  and  cities,  where  the  poor  are  generally  nu- 
merous and  Church  expenses  considerable. 

iThcse  regulations  formed  a  part  of  the  introduction  to  the  "General 
Rules"  until  1S70,  when  they  were  transferred  to  this  place. 


70 


Church  Officers. 


tributions  for  the  support  of  the  ministry  and  other  purposes, 
and  to  obtain  from  each  collector  thus  appointed  the  money  re- 
ceived by  him,  that  it  may  be  reported  to  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence ;  to  take  up  collections  quarterly  in  every  congregation,  if  it 
be  necessary,  and]  to  write  circular  letters  to  the  ["societies"  ch. 
1858  to  "classes,"  ch.  1870  to "  societies  "]  [om.  1858:  in  the  circuit]  to  be 
more  liberal,  if  need  be ;  as  also  to  let  them  know,  when  occa- 
sion requires,  the  ["  state  of  the  temporal  concerns  "  ch.  1858  to  "finan- 
cial state  of  the  ('  circuit,  station,  or  mission '  ch.  1870  to  '  Church  ')  "], 
[in.  1858:  as  reported]  at  the  [om.  1858:  last]  Quarterly  ["meeting" 
ch.  1858  to  "Conference"].  [Om.  1854:  to  register  the  marriages  and 
baptisms]  [om.  is.w:  and  to  he  subject  to  the  Bishops,  the  Presiding  Klder 
of  their  District,,  and  the  elder,  deacon,  and  traveling  preachers  of  tbecir. 
cuit.] 

Ans.  3.  The  stewards  of  each  circuit  and  station  shall  be  a 
Standing  committee,  (where  ["no  trustees  are  constituted  for  that  pur- 
pose" ch.  1870  to  "  there  is  no  parsonage  "])  to  provide  houses  for 
the  families  of  [om.  1870:  our]  married  preachers,  or  to  assist  the 
preachers  to  obtain  houses  for  themselves,  when  they  are  ap- 
pointed to  labor  among  them. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  said  committee,  or  one  appointed  for  [1854. 
that  purpose,  who  shall  be  members  of  our  Church,  to  make  an  estimate 
of  the  amount  necessary  to  furnish  fuel  and  table  expenses  for  the  family 
or  families  of  preachers  stationed  with  them,  and  the  stewards  shall  pro- 
vide, by  such  means  as  they  may  devise,  to  meet  such  expenses,  in  money 
or  otherwise:  provided,  the  stewards  shall  not  appropriate  the  moneys 
collected  for  the  regular  quarterly  allowanceof  the  preachers  to  the  pay- 
ment of  family  expenses.* 

Qucs.  3.  [Om.  1858,  re-in.  1870 :  To  whom  are  the  stewards  account- 
able for  the  faithful  performance  of  their  duties  ?] 

Ans.  [In.  1858,  om.  1870:  The  stewards  shall  be  accountable  for  the 
faithful  performance  of  their  duties]  To  the  Quarterly  [0m.lS54:  meet- 
ing] Conference  [om.  1858:  of  the  circuit  or  station],  which  shall  have 
the  power  to  ["dismiss  or  change  them  at  pleasure"  ch.  1858  to  "re- 
move them  from  office  "]. 

Ques.  4.  ["  What  number  of  stewards  are  necessary  in  each  circuit  " 
ch.  1870  to  "  What  shall  be  the  number  of  stewards  in  each  cir- 
cuit or  station  ?  "] 

Not  less  than  three  or  more  than  seven,  one  of  whom  shall  be  [1858. 
the  Recording  Steward. 

1858.]  In  every  circuit  and  station,  and  also,  whenever  [1866. 
practicable,  in  every  mission,  there  shall  not  be  le.-s  than  three  nor  more 
than  seven  stewards  elected  annually,  one  of  whom  shall  be  the  Record- 
ing steward. 

1866.]  There  shall  be  in  each  pastoral  charge,  if  practicable,  [1870. 
at  least  seven  stewards;  and  a  greater  number  may  be  appointed  at  the 
discretion  of  the  Quarterly  Conference:  pruridril ,  that  there  be  not  more 
than  one  for  every  thirty  members,  though  there  may  be  one  for  evei  y  So- 
cietyon  a  circuit. 

1870.]  Ans.  1.  Every  pastoral  charge  shall  be  entitled  to  one 
steward  for  every  thirty  members,  to  be  elected  annually :  pro- 


This  was  contained  in  the  section  on  "Annual  Supplies"  until  1854, 
-when  it  was  transferred  to  the  section  on  "Parsonages,"  and  in  1870  to 
this  place. 


Stewards. 


71 


rided,  nevertheless,  that  each  Society  in  a  circuit  may  have  one 
steward,  and  each  circuit  or  station  may  have  at  least  seven. 

Am.  2.  When  two  or  more  circuits  or  stations  are  united,  the 
stewards  shall  hold  office  till  the  first  Quarterly  Conference  elects 
a  new  Board. 

Ques.  5.  What  are  the  duties  of  a  Recording  Steward  ? 
1866.]  Ans.  [in.  1S70:  To  preserve  the  records  of  the  Quarterly 
Conference,  and  to]  [om.  1870:  The  Recording  steward  of  each  circuit 
shall]  report  to  the  Joint  Board  of  Finance  of  the  [in.  isro:  Annual] 
Conference,  a  full  account  of  the  acts  of  his  Board  of  Stewards 
the  preceding  year,  [in.  1874:  and  to  have  the  same  at  the  Quar- 
terly Conference,]  [in.  18S2:  and  at  the  District  Conference  for  ex- 
•  ami'nation]. 

SECTION  XVI. 
1886.]  District  Stewards'  Meeting. 

1844.1  There  shall  he  a  meeting,  in  every  district,  of  one  [1866. 
steward  from  each  station  and  circuit,  to  be  selected  from  among  the  stew- 
ards bv  the  Quarterly  meeting  Conference,  whose  duty  it  shall  lie,  bv  and 
with  the  advice  of  the  Presiding  Elder  (who  shall  preside  at  such  meet- 
ing), to  take  into  consideration  the  general  state  of  the  District  in  regard 
to  temporalities,  and  to  furnish  a  bouse,  fuel,  and  table  expenses  for  the 
Presiding  Elder,  ami  to  apportion  bis  entire  claim  among  the  different  cir- 
cuits and  stations  in  the  District,  according  to  their  several  ability. 

1866.1  The  district  stewards  shall  apportion  the  salary  al-  "[1870. 
lowed  a  Presiding  Elder  among  the  different  circuitsof  his  District.  The 
circuit  stewards  shall  add  the  amount  thus  assigned  to  their  circuits  to 
the  amount  agreed  on  by  them  to  be  raised  for  their  preacher;  and  appor- 
tion the  whole  among  the  different  congregations  of  the  Church  compos- 
ing the  circuit,  and  report  their  action  as  soon  as  practicable  to  the  Quar- 
terly Conference;  and  if  their  assessment  and  apportionment  are  approved 
by  the  Conference,  they  shall  then  report  to  each  Church  meeting  the  whole 
amount  to  be  raised  bv  the  circuit,  and  that  part  of  it  which  that  congre- 
gation is  expected  to"  pay.  The  Church  meeting  shall  adopt  its  own 
method  of  raising  this  money. 

1870.]    What  aie  the  duties  of  a  District  Steward?  [1886. 

To  attend  the  District  stewards' Meeting,  for  the  purpose  of  estimating 
the  salary  and  traveling  expenses  of  the  Presiding  Elder,  and  to  appor- 
tion the  f"  amount  "  eh.  1871  to  "same,  and  such  other  amounts  as  are  to 
he  raised  in  the  district,"]  among  the  several  charges  [om.  187-1:  in  the 
district],  and  to  report  the  same  to  his  Quarterly  Conference  [in.  1S74: 
and  Board  of  stewards]. 

1886.]  There  shall  be  held  annually,  in  every  district,  a 
meeting  composed  of  one  steward  from  each  pastoral  charge,  to 
be  elected  by  the  Quarterly  Conference  at  the  annual  election  of 
stewards.  It  shall  be  their  duty,  after  consultation  with  the  Pre- 
siding Elder,  who  shall  preside  in  such  meeting,  to  estimate  the 
traveling  expenses  and  sahry  of  the  Presiding  Elder,  and  appor- 
tion the  same,  together  with*  the  collections  ordered  by  the  An- 
nual Conference  and  apportioned  to  said  district  by  the  Joint 
Board  of  Finance,  among  the  several  charges  of  the  district,  ac- 
cording to  their  ability. 

The  Presiding  Elder  shall  fix  the  time  and  place  of  meeting. 

The  minutes  of  the  District  Stewards'  Meeting  shall  be  kept 
by  a  Secretary  elected  for  that  purpose,  in  a  book  of  which  the 


72 


Church  Officers. 


Presiding  Elder  shall  be  the  custodian.  The  Secretary  shall  in- 
form the  stewards  of  each  charge  in  the  District  of  the  sums  ap- 
portioned to  such  charge. 

SECTION  XVII. 
1854.]   ["Op  Trustees"  ch.  1858  to  "Of  the  Trustees,"  ch.  1870 to 
"  Of  Trustees."]  * 

1870.]   Ques.  1.  How  are  the  trustees  to  be  appointed  ? 

1844.]  Am.  1.  [Om.  1854:  Provided,  that  in  all  cases]  Tom.  1858: 
when  a  new  Board  of  Trustees  is  to  be  created  it  shall  be  done],  [in.  1858, 
om,lS70:  In  the  appointment  of  trustees],  Except  ["in  those  States  and 
Territories  where  the  statutes"  ch.  ism  to  "where  the  laws  of  the 
State  or  Territory"]  provide  differently,  ["by  the  appointment  of 
the  preacher  in  charge  or  the  Presiding  Klder  of  the  District  "  ch.  1858  to 
"  the  preacher  in  charge,  or,  in  his  absence,  the  Presiding  Elder, 
shall  have  the  right  of  nomination,  subject  to  the  confirmation 
or  rejection  of  the  Quarterly  Conference"]. 

1874.]  Am.  2.  Trustees  of  District  property  may  be  appointed 
by  the  [" Quarterly "  ch.  1886  to  "District"]  Conference  of  the 
["circuit  or  station  where"  ch.  1886  to  "District  wherein"]  such 
property  is  located  [om.  1886:  or  if  in  a  city,  where  there  are  two  or 
more  pastoral  charges,  by  the  Quarterly  Conference  which  the  Presiding 
Elder  may  designate] .  The  Presiding  Elder  shall  have  the  ["  right  of 
nomination"  ch.  1886  to  "power  of  nominating  said  trustees"],  sub- 
ject to  the  confirmation  or  rejection  ["by  the  Quarterly,"  ch.  1886  to 
"of  the  District"]  Conference. 

1870.]  Ques.  2.  What  are  the  regulations  concerning  the 
trustees? 

1844.]  No  person  shall  be  eligible  as  a  trustee  of  any  of  our  [1878. 
["houses,  churches,  or  schools"  ch.  1854  to  "parsonages  or  churches"] 
who  is  not  a  [om.  1854:  regular]  member  of  our  Church,  [in.  1858:  and  at 
least  twenty-one  years  of  age]. 

1878.]  Ans.  1.  Trustees  of  our  parsonages,  [om.  1882:  or] 
churches,  [in.  1882:  schools,  colleges,  and  universities]  must  be 
at  least  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  must  all  be  members  of  our 
Church  when  proper  persons  can  be  had ;  otherwise  one-third  of 
each  Board  may  be  elected  from  without. 

1844.  ["As  often  as"  eh.  1854  to  "  When  "]  any  one  or  more  [1858. 
of  the  trustees  [om.  1854:  hereinbefore  mentioned]  shall  die.  or  cease  to 
be  a  member  or  members  of  the  ["said  Church"  ch.  I84(i  to  "Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  South"],  [om.  ls.Vl:  according  to  the  rules  and  disci- 


when  so  met  ["  the  said  minister  or  preacher  "  ch.  1*54  to  he  "]  shall  pro- 
ceed to  nominate  one  or  more  persons  to  till  the  place  or  places  of  him  or 
them  whose  office  or  offices  has  (or  have)  been  vacated  as  aforesaid,  jiro- 
ridrd,  t lie  person  or  persons  so  nominated  shall  have  been  one  year  a 
member  or  members  of  said  Church  immediately  preceding  such  nomi- 
nations, and  be  at  least  twenty-one  years  of  age;"  and  the  said  trustees  so 
assembled  shall  proceed  to  elect,  and  by  a  majority  of  votes  appoint,  the 
person  or  persons  so  nominated  to  till  such  vacancy  or  vacancies,  in  or- 


*  Most  of  the  provisions  in  this  section  were  taken  from  the  section  on  ''Building  Churches"  la 
1854,  when  this  section  was  framed. 


Trustees. 


der  to  keep  up  the  number  of  nine  trustees  forever;  and,  in  case  of  an 
equal  nunioer  of  votes  for  and  against  the  said  nomination,  the  stationed 
minister  or  preacher  shall  have  'the  easting  vote. 

1858.]  Am.  2.  All  vacancies  in  the  Board  of  Trustees,  occa- 
sioned by  death,  ["separation  from  our  Church"  ch.  1870  to  "resigna- 
tion,"] or  otherwise,  shall  be  filled  without  delay. 

1844.]  Ans.  3.  Let  nine  trustees  be  appointed  for  [-'preaching 
houses"  ch.  18'>4  to  "holding  Church  property"],  when  proper  per- 
sons can  be  procured;  otherwise  seven,  ;om.iS74:  or]  five,  !in.l874: 
or  three,]  fin.  istifi:  who  shall  elect  their  own  chairman,  secretary, 
and  treasurer]. 

Ans.  4.  The  Board  [in.  1858:  or  Boards]  of  Trustees  of  every  cir- 
cuit, [om.  1S5S:  or]  station,  [in.  185S:  or  mission,]  shall  be  respon- 
sible to  the  Quarterly  [om.  ism:  meeting]  Conference  of  ["said  sir- 
cuit,  (om.  1858:  or)  station,  (in.  1S5S:  or  mission)"  ch.  ]S70to  "the  Same"], 
[in.  1R.">4:  which  shall  have  power  to  dismiss  any  of  them  from 
office]  ;  and  shall  be  required  to  present  a  report  of  ["  its,"  ch.  1S58  to 
"their"]  act*,  [in. 1854:  "during  the  preccdi-ig  year  to  the  last  "ch.  1870  to 
"at  least  once  a  year,  to  the"]  Quarterly  Conference,  [in.  1874: 
Where  a  District  Board  of  Trustees  is  appointed  by  a  Quarterly 
Conference,  such  Board  shall  1  >ld  the  same  relations  in  all  re- 
spects to  the  Conference  so  appointing.] 

1874.]  Ans.  5.  When  two  or  mor:  circuits  or  stations  shall  be 
united,  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  by  such  action  be  considered 
dissolved ;  and  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  new  circuit  or 
station  shall  appoint  a  Board  of  Trustees,  as  provided  for  in  Am. 
1  to  Ques.  1  of  this  section. 

1844.]  Ans.  6.  No  person  who  is  a  trustee  shall  be  ejected 
while  he  is  in  joint  security  for  money,  unless  such  relief  be 
given  him  as  is  demanded,  or  the  creditor  will  accept. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
1870.]    Of  the  Membership  of  the  Church. 


SECTION  I. 

1846.    Of  ["the  Reception  of"  ch.  1S70  to  "Receiving"]  Mem- 
bees  into  the  Church. 

1844.]  How  shall  we  prevent  improper  persons  from  insinu-  [1866. 
ating  themselves  into  the  Church? 

1866.]  Question.  How  shall  members  be  received  into  the 
Church? 

1844.]  Ans.  1.  Let  none  be  admitted  on  trial,  except  they  are  well  rec- 
ommended by  one  you  know,  or  until  they  have  met  twice  or  thrice  in 
class. 

Ans.  2.  Read  the  rules  to  them  the  first  time  they  meet. 

An*.  8.  Let  none  be  received  into  tin-  Church,  until  the//  ore  recom- 
mended by  a  leader  with  wham  they  hare  met  tit  trust  fix  months  on  trial, 
and  have  been  baptized;  and  shall,  mi  cxa  in  i  nation  t>y  tin-  minister  in 
charge,  before  the  Church,  aire  satisfactory  assurances  both  of  the  cor- 
rectness of  their  faith  and  their  willingness  to  observe  and  keep  the  rules 
of  the  Church. 

1866.]  Ans.  1.  When  persons  offer  themselves  for  Church- 
membership,  let  the  preacher  in  charge  inquire  into  their  spirit- 
ual condition,  [om.  1870:  and  see  that  they  are  acquainted  with  the  mor- 
al discipline  of  the  Church,]  and  receive  them  into  the  Church  when 
they  have  given  satisfactory  assurances  of  their  desire  to  flee 
from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  to  be  saved  from  their  sins ;  [in. 
1870:  and]  also,  of  the  genuineness  of  their  faith,  and  of  their  will- 
ingness to  keep  the  rules  of  the  Church. 

Ans.  2.  "When  satisfied  on  these  points,  let  the  ["preacher"  ch. 
1870  to  "minister"]  bring  the  candidates  before  the  congregation, 
whenever  practicable,  [in.  1870:  and  receive  them  according  to  the 
prescribed  Form]. 

And  baptize  them,  if  they  have  not  been  baptized;  and  if  they  [1870. 
have  been,  propound  to  them  the  questions,  and  receive  the  answers  con- 
tained in  the  baptismal  vow— excepting,  of  course,  the  third  question  and 
answer— as  follows : 

Question.  Dost  thou  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp 
and  glory  of  the  world,  with  all  covetous  desires  of  the  same,  and  the  car- 
nal desires  of  the  flesh,  so  that  thou  wilt  not  follow  or  be  led  by  them? 

Am.  I  renounce  them  all. 

Question.  Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of 
heaven  and  earth?  and  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  onlv  begotten  Son,  our  Lord? 
and  that  he  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Marv? 
that  he  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried? 
that  he  rose  again  the  third  day?  that  he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sit- 
teth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  from  thence  shall 
come  again,  at  the  end  of  the  world,  to  judge  t  he  quick  and  the  dead? 

And  (lost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Church  of  God,  the  com- 
munion of  saints,  the  remission  of  s'ins,  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and 
everlasting  life  alter  death? 

Am.  All  this  I  steadfastly  believe. 
(74) 


Children  of  the  Church. 


Qurstion.  Wilt  thou  then  obediently  keep  God's  holv  will  and  com- 
mandment?, and  walk  in  the  same  all  the  davs  of  thy  life"? 

Ans.  1  will  endeavor  so  to  do,  God  being  inv  helper. 

Persons  maybe  received  by  certiti.atc  ftoin  other  orthodox  Churches 
without  these  formalities. 

1844.]  Ans.  3.  [Om.  1866,  re-in.  isro:  If  a  member  in  good 
standing  in  any  other  fom.  iS70:  orthodox)  Church  shall  desire  to 
unite  with  us,  such  applicant,  by  giving  satisfactory  answers  to 
the  usual  inquiries,  may  be  received  ("at  once  into  full  fellowship " 
ch.  is:o  to  "  without  these  formalities  ").] 

SECTION  II. 

["Of  the  Instruction  of  Children"  ch.  1870  to  "Of  the  Chil- 
dren of  the  Church."] 

1878.]  Things  especially  to  be  noticed  in  the  written  report  of  the 
preacher  in  charge  to  the  Quarterly  Conference  on  the  pastoral  in- 
struction of  children. 

1870.]  Question.  What  directions  are  given  concerning  the 
children  of  the  Church? 

1844.]  Ans.  1.  [in.  1858:  Let  the  minister]  diligently  instruct 
and  exhort  all  parents  to  dedicate  their  children  to  the  Lord  in 
baptism  as  early  as  convenient. 

A  ns.  2.  [Om.  1858:  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  preacher  of  a  circuit  or 
station  to  obtain  the  names  of  the  children  belonging  to  his  congregations, 
and  to  leave  a  list  of  such  names  for  his  successor,  and]  In  his  pastoral 
;"  visits "  ch.  1858  to  "  visitations  "]  ["  he  shall"  ch.  1870  to  "let  him"] 
pay  special  attention  to  the  children ;  speak  to  them  personally 
and  kindly  on  experimental  and  practical  godliness,  according 
to  their  capacity;  pray  earnestly  for  them,  and  ["let  all  baptized 
children  be"  ch.  1858  to  "cause  them  to  be"]  faithfully  instructed  in 
the  nature,  design,  privileges,  and  obligations  of  their  baptism. 

Those  of  them  who  are  well  disposed  niav~be  admitted  to  our  [1858. 
class-meeting.-  and  love-feasts,  and  such  [in.  1854:  of  them]  as  are  truly 
serious,  and  manifest  a  desire  to  tlee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  shall  be  ad- 
vised to  join  the  ["Society"  ch.  1S54  to  "Church."]  as  probationers. 

1858.]  Ans.  3.  As  soon  as  they  comprehend  the  responsibil- 
ities involved  in  a  public  profession  o:  faith  in  Christ:  and  give 
evidence  of  a  sincere  and  earnest  determination  to  discharge  the 
same,  see  that  they  be  duly  recognized  as  members  of  the  Church, 
asrreeahlv  to  the  provisions  of  the  Discipline.  [Om.  1870:  Chapter 
III..  Section  I.] 

1844.]  Ans.  4.  Let  our  catechisms  be  used  as  extensively  as 
possible,  both  in  our  Sunday-schools  and  families ;  and  let  the 
preachers  faithfully  enforce"  upon  parents  and  Sunday-school 
teachers  the  great  importance  of  instructing  children  in  the  doc- 
trines and  duties  of  our  holy  religion. 

Ans.  5.  It  shall  be  the  special  duty  of  the  preachers  to  form 
Bible  classes  wherever  they  can,  for  the  instruction  of  larger 
children  and  youth ;  and  where  they  cannot  superintend  them 
personally,  to  appoint  suitable  leaders  for  that  purpose. 


CHAPTER  V. 


1882.]  Of  Temperance. 

Question.  What  shall  be  done  for  the  extirpation  of  the  great 
evil  of  intemperance? 

Arts.  1.  Let  all  our  preachers  and  members  faithfully  observe 
our  General  Rule,  which  forbids  "drunkenness,  or  drinking  spir- 
ituous liquors,  unless  in  cases  of  necessity." 

Ans.  2.  In  cases  of  drunkenness,  let  the  Discipline  be  adminis- 
tered as  in  cases  of  immorality ;  drunkenness  being  a  crime  ex- 
pressly forbidden  in  the  word  of  God.  In  cases  of  drinking,  ex- 
cept in  cases  of  necessity,  let  the  Discipline  be  administered  as 
for  imprudent  or  improper  conduct. 

Ans.  3.  Let  all  our  preachers  and  members  abstain  from  the 
manufacture  or  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  to  be  used  as  a  bev- 
erage; and  if  any  shall  engage  in  such  manufacture  or  sale,  let 
the  Discipline  be  administered  as  in  cases  of  ["  imprudent  or  im- 
proper conduct »  ch.  188G  to  "  immorality  "]. 
(76) 


CHAPTER  VI. 
1870.]  The  Means  of  Grace 


SECTION  I. 
1844.]  Of  Public  Worship* 

Ques.  1.  What  directions  ["shall  be"  ch.  1870  to  "are"]  given  for 
[om.  1870:  the  establishment  of]  uniformity  in  public  worship?  [0m. 
isjs:  among  us  on  the  Lord's-day.] 

Let  the  morning  service  consist,  of  smiting,  prayer,  the  read-  [1870. 
ing  of  n  ["•chapter"  ch.  18(>(j  to  "  lesson  "]  out  of  the  Old  Testament,  and 
another  out  of  the  New,  and  preaching. 

Let  the  afternoon  service  consist  of  singing,  prayer,  the  reading  of  one 
or  two  ("chapters"  ch.  1800  to"  lessons"]  out  of  the  liible,  and  preaching. 

Let  the  evening  service  consist  of  singing,  praver,  and  preaching. 

But  on  the  days  of  administering  the  Lord's  Supper  the  two  [1866. 
chapters  in  the  morning  service  may  lie  omitted. 

Let  the  Society  be  met,  wherever'it  is  practicable,  on  the  Sab-  [1858. 
bath-day. 

1870.]  Am.  1.  The  morning  service  shall  be  conducted  in 
the  following  order: 

(1)  Singing — the  congregation  standing. 

(2)  Prayer — the  congregation  kneeling. 

(3)  Reading  a  lesson  out  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  another 
out  of  the  New. 

4)  Singing — the  congregation  sitting. 

5)  Preaching. 

6)  Singing — the  congregation  standing. 

(7)  Prayer — the  congregation  kneeling. 

(8)  Benediction. 

Am.  2.  The  afternoon  and  evening  service  shall  be  the  same 
as  the  morning,  except  that  one  of  the  lessons,  or  both,  may  be 
omitted,  at  the  discretion  of  the  minister. 

1866.]  Ans.  3.  ["Let  the  Lord's  Supper"  ch.  1870  to  "The  Lord's 
Supper  shall "]  be  administered  monthly,  in  every  congregation, 
wherever  it  is  practicable ;  and  where  it  is  not  [om.  1870:  practicable], 
at  every  quarterly  meeting.  Let  the  service  preceding  the  ad- 
ministration be  so  proportioned  as  to  admit  of  due  time  for  this 
solemn  ordinance. 

1844.]  Am.  4.  Let  the  Lord's  Prayer  [om.  1870:  also]  be  used 
on  all  occasions  of  public  worship  in  concluding  the  first  [in.  1870: 


*In  1846  two  sections— viz.:  "Of  Public  Worship "  and  "Of  the  Spirit 
and  Truth  of  Singing  "—were  united  under  this  caption. 

(77) 


7* 


Means  of  Grace. 


morning]  prayer,  [in.  1870:  the  congregation  repeating  after  the 
minister];  and  the  apostolic  benediction  [in.  1870:  (2  Cor.  xiii. 
14)],  in  dismissing  the  congregation. 

Ans.  5.  ["in  administering  the  ordinances,  and  in  the  burial  of  the 
i lead,  let  the  ionn  of  Discipline  invariably  be  used"  ch.  18(50  to "(om.  1870: 
Let)  The  Ritual  (in.  is:o:  shall)  be  invariably  used  in  all  the  of- 
fices for  which  it  is  prescribed."] 

[Om.  1810:  Op  the  Spirit  and  Truth  op  Singing.]  * 

Ques.  2.  How  shall  we  guard  against  formality  in  singing? 

Ans.  1.  By  choosing  such  hymns  as  are  proper  for  the  ["con- 
gregation" ch.  lsro  to  "occasion"]. 

Ans.  2.  By  not  singing  too  much  at  once;  seldom  more  than 
five  or  six  verses. 

Ans.  3.  By  suiting  the  tune  to  the  words. 

Ans.  4.  By  often  stopping  short,  [in.  1870:  when  the  words  are 
given  out,]  and  asking  the  people:  "Now  do  you  know  what  you 
said  last?   Did  you  speak  no  more  than  you  felt?" 

Ans.  5.  [In  every  large  society  let  them  learn  to  sing;  and  let  them  al- 
ways learn  our  tunes  first"  ch.  1854  to  "In  all  our  congregations  let 
the  people  learn  to  sing"],  [in.  1870:  and  use  our  own  Hymn  and 
Tune  Book]. 

Ans.  6.  Exhort  every  person  in  the  congregation  to  sing;  not 
one  in  ten  only. 

Recommend  our  Tune  Book.  And  if  you  cannot  sing  yourself,  [1870. 
choose  a  person  or  two  at  each  place  to  pitch  the  tune  for  you. 

Do  not  Miller  the  people  to  sing  too  slow.  This  naturally  (ends  to  for- 
mality, and  is  brought  in  by  those  who  have  either  very  strong  or  very 
weak  voices. 

Sing  no  hymns  of  your  own  composing.  If  a  preacher  be  present,  let 
him  alone  give  out  the  words. 

Let  the  women  constantly  ring  their  parts  alone.  Let  no  man  [1854. 
sing  with  them  unless  he  miderstands  the  notes,  and  sings  the  base  as 
it  is  composed  in  the  Tune  Book. 

Introduce  no  new  tune  til.  they  are  perfect  in  the  old. 

When  the  singers  would  teach  a  tune  to  the  congregation,  they  must 
sing  only  the  tenor  (the  air;. 

Let  it'he  recommended  to  our  people  not  to  attend  the  singing  schools 
which  are  not  under  our  direction. 

The  preachers  are  desired  not  to  encourage  the  singing  of  fugue  tunes 
in  our  congregations. 

We  do  not  think  that  fugue  tunes  are  sinful  or  improper  to  be  used  in 
private  companies;  but  we  do  not  approve  of  their  being  used  in  our  pub- 
lic congregations,  because  public  singing  is  a  part  of  divine  worship  in 
which  all  the  congregation  ought  to  join. 

Question.  Is  there  not  a  great  indecency  sometimes  practiced  [1870. 
among  us,  viz.:  talking  in  the  congregation  before  and  after  service? 
How  shall  this  be  cured? 

Ans.  Let  all  the  ministers  and  preachers  join  as  one  man,  and  enlarge 
on  the  impropriety  of  talking  before  or  after  service,  and  strongly  exhort 
those  that  are  concerned  to  do  it.  no  more.  In  three  months,  if  we  are  in 
earnest,  this  vile  practice  will  be  banished  out  of  every  Methodist  congre- 
gation.   Let  none  stop  till  be  has  carried  his  point. 

Question.  Is  there  any  exception  to  the  rule,  "  Let  the  men  and  [1866. 
women  sit  apart?" 

Ans.  There  is  no  exception.    Let  them  sit  apart  in  all  our  churches. 


*  This  was  a  separate  section  until  1846,  when  it  was  incorporated  with  that  on  "  Public  Worship." 


Love-feasts. 


79 


SECTION  IL 

1866.1  Of  the  Social  Church  Meetings.  [1870. 

What  means  shall  be  adopted  to  promote  personal  religion.  Christian 
fellowship,  salutary  < li-cipl i no.  an  interest  in  all  the  ln.-u t u t ions  of  the 
Church,  and  in  their  support} 

Let  every  preacher  in  charge  diligentlv  and  faithfully  observe  the  fol- 
lowing regulation-  re-pecl i pra\ er-ineetings,  love-ieasts  da— meet- 
ings, and  regular  Church-meetings.* 

1870.]  Of  Prayer-meetings. 

1866.]  Ques.  1.  What  directions  are  given  ["respecting"  ch. 
1870  to  "concerning"]  prayer-meetings? 

1844.]  The  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  a  circuit  shall  [1858. 
appoint  prayer-meetings  wherever  he  can  in  his  circuit. 

1866.]  Ana.  1.  Let  the  ["preacher"  ch.  isro  to  "pastor"]  hold 
prayer-meetings,  weekly,  in  every  church  where  it  is  practica- 
ble ;  and  when  he  cannot  himself  attend,  let  him  engage  local 
pret-chers,  exhorters,  class-leaders,  and  others,  to  hold  them. 

Ans.  2.  Let  [-'such"  ch.  isro  to  "prayer"]  meetings  be  held  also 
at  other  places,  where  there  is  a  probability  of  their  doing  good. 

SECTION  III. 

1858.]  [Om.  1866,  re-in.  1870:  Of  Love-FEASTS.] 

How  shall  the  love-feasts  be  held?  Who  shall  attend  the  love-  [1866. 
feasts?   How  often  shall  the  love-leasts  be  held? 

1866.]  Ques.  1.  What  directions  are  given  ["respecting"  ch. 
isroto  "concerning"]  love-feasts? 

1858.]  Am.  1.  [Om.  1866:  At  every  quarterly  meeting,  and]  [in. 
1870:  Love-feasts  shall  be  held]  [in.  188ft:  quarterly,  or]  at  such 
other  times  as  the  preacher  in  charge  may  consider  expedient, 
[in.  1866:  (om.  1870:  love-feasts  shall  be  held)  with  closed  doors,  to 
which,  besides]  ["all  the  members  of  the  Church"  ch.  iseoto  "Church- 
members"],  [om.  1S66:  and  other]  [re-in.  1S70:  other]  serious  persons 
[om.  1868:  who]  may  be  admitted  by  ["the  preacher  in  charge"  ch. 
1866  to  "  him  "J  ;  [om.  1866:  and  thev  shall  not  be  continued  longer  than 
an  hour  and  a  half]. 

Ans.  2.  [in.  1866:  In  conducting  the  love-feast,]  after  singing 
and  prayer,  the  ["minister"  ch.  1866  to  "preacher"]  mav  make  a 
short  address,  setting  forth  the  nature  and  design  of  this  institu- 
tion ;  every  one  present  [om.  i*70:  ("  shall »  ch.  1886  to  "  may  ")  |  then 
(••partake"  ch.  1870 to  "partakes"]  of  a  little  bread  and  water,  in 
token  of  brotherly  love;  [om.  I860:  and  a  collection  shall  be  taken  up 
for  the  poor  of  the  Church  whenever  it  is  deemed  necessary.  Candidates 
for  Church-membership  may  then  be  received  into  the  Church,  after 
which]  the  members  ["shair'  ch.  1866  to  (om.  1870:  "may)  then"] 
give  brief  details  of  their  religious  experience;  and  the  meeting 
["shall  close"  ch.  1S70  to  "is  closed"]  with  Hinging  and  prayer. 

1844.]  [Om.  lS.'is,  re-in.  1870:  How  often  shall  we  permit  [1886. 
strangers  to  be  present  at  our  love-feasts? 


*In  the  Discipline  of  18(>6  the  regulations  concerning  all  these  meetings 
were  contained  in  one  section. 


80 


Means  of  Grace. 


Let  them  be  admitted  with  the  utmost  caution;  and  the  same  person, 
on  no  account,  above  twice  or  thrice,  unless  he  become  a  member.] 


SECTION  IV. 
Op  ["Class-meetings"  ch.  1858  to  "Tnn  Classes,"  ch.  1886  to 
"  Class-meetings  "]. 

1858.)  Question.  How  shall  the  classes  be  constituted?  [1866. 

Ans.  Let  them  be  organized  by  the  preacher  in  charge;  and,  wherever 
it  is  practicable,  let  him  so  distribute  the  membership  under  his  pastoral 
care  that  there  may  be  about  twelve  persons  in  every  class,  one  of  whom 
shall  be  the  leader. 

Question.  How  shall  the  class-meetings  be  conducted? 

1844.]  Let  each  leader  carefully  inquire  how  every  soul  of  [1858. 
his  class  prospers;  not  only  how  each  person  observes  the  outward  rules, 
but  how  he  grows  in  the  knowledge  ami  love  of  God. 

1858.]  Let  the  leaders  ("address  Hie  members  individu-  [1870. 
ally,  inquiring"  ch.  1*66  to  "  take  personal  cognizance  of  all  the  members 
of  their  respect  ive  classes,  and,  if  possible,  meet,  them  weekly  to  inquire  of 
them"]  how  their  souls  prosper;  giving  them  [om.  1866:"an]  opportu- 
nity to  speak,  and  advising,  reproving,  comforting,  and  exhorting,  as  oc- 
casion may  require.  Let  the  exercises  begin  and  end  with  singing  and 
prayer,  [om.  1866:  and  let  them  usually  not  occupy  more  than  about  au 
hour] . 

Question.  How  often  shall  the  classes  meet?  [1866. 
Ans.  Once  a  week,  wherever  practicable. 

1866.]  Ques.  1.  What  directions  are  given  ["respecting"  ch. 
1870  to  "  concerning  "]  class-meetings  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  the  membership  of  every  Church,  wherever  it  is 
practicable,  be  divided  into  [in.  1S70:  smaller  companies,  called] 
classes,  [in.  1870:  according  to  their  respective  places  of  abode]  ; 
and  let  the  members  be  ["  earnestly  advised  "  ch.  1870  to  "  exhorted  "] 
to  attend  [in.  1870:  the  meetings  of  the  same]. 

Ans.  2.  Two  or  more  classes  may  meet  at  the  same  time  and 
place,  at  their  own  option,  and  their  leaders  may  alternate  in 
conducting  the  exercises. 

Ans.  3.  ["Let  the  preacher"  ch.  1870  to  "The  pastor  shall"]  visit 
every  class  once  a  quarter  [om.  1870:  if  practicablej,  and  report  its 
condition  to  the  Quarterly  Conference;  and  let  him  hold  general 
class-meetings  as  often  as  he  shall  find  it  expedient. 

1844.]  Qites.  2.  [Om.  1858,  re-in.  1870:  Can  any  thing  be  done  in 
order  to  make  the  class-meetings  (om.  1870:  lively  and)  (om.  1846,  re- 
in. 1870:  more)  profitable?] 

1858.]  Let  improper  leaders  be  removed  from  office:  provided,  that 
no  leaders  be  removed  except  by  the  preacher  in  charge. 

1844.]   Ans.  1.  [Om.  1858,  re-in.  1870:  Change  improper  leaders.] 

Ans.  2.  [Om.  1866,  re-in.  1870:  Let  ("  the  leaders"  ch.  1858  to  "  them," 
ch.  1870  to  the  leaders")  frequently  meet  each  other's  classes.] 

Ans.  3.  [Om.  1858,  re-in.  1870:  Let  us  observe  which  leaders  are 
the  most  useful ;  and  let  these  meet  the  other  classes  as  often  as 
possible.] 

Question.  How  often  shall  we  permit  those  who  are  not  of  our  Church 
to  meet  in  class? 

Ans.  At  every  other  meeting  of  the  class,  in  every  place,  let  no  stran- 
ger be  admitted.  At  other  times  they  may;  but  the  same  person  not 
above  twice  or  thrice. 


Sunday-schools. 


81 


SECTION  V. 
1870.]  Of  Sunday-schools* 

1844. ]  Question.  [«  what  Shall  we  do  for  the  rising  generation  "  eh. 
1870  to  "What  directions  ('are'  ch.  1882  to  'shall  be')  given  con- 
cerning Sunday-schools?"] 

Ans.  1.  Let  Sunday-schools  be  formed  in  all  our  congregations, 
where  ten  ["children"  ch.  1878  to  "persons"]  can  be  collected  for 
that  purpose;  [in.  isx>:  and  let  mission  schools  be  formed  wher- 
ever practicable]. 

Let  our  catechisms  be  used  as  extensively  as  possible  [om.  [1882. 
l!>70:  both]  in  our  Sunday-schools  [om,  ls7u:  and  families],  and  let  the 
preachers  faithfully  enforce  upon  [<nn.  1S70:  parents  and]  Sunday-school 
teachers  the  great  importance  of  instructing  children  in  the  doctrines  and 
duties  of  our  liolv  religion. 

1874.]  Ans.  2.  Let  [in.  1878:  all]  the  [in.  1882:  Sunday-schools] 
[in.  1878:  connected  with  our  congregations]  be  under  the  control 
Of  our  own  Church;  and  ["it  is  recommended  that  they  use  our  own 
publications"  ch.  1882  to  "let  them  use  our  own  Catechisms,  Ques- 
tion-books, and  periodical  literature"]. 

1844.]  Ans.  3.  [«  Each  Quarterly  Conference  shall  be  deemed  "  ch. 
ias2to  "The  Quarterly  Conference  of  each  circuit  and  station 
shall  be"]  a  Board  of  Managers,  having  [in.  1882:  the]  supervis- 
ion Of  all  the  Sunday-schools  [om.  18S2:  and  Sunday-school  societies | 
within  its  ["limits"  ch.  18S2  to  "bounds"],  [om.  1866:  and  shall  be 
auxiliary  to  the  Sunday-school  ("  Union  "  ch.  ls."4  to  "Society")  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  (in.  lsui:  South.)  and  each  Annual  Confer- 
ence shall  report  to  said  ("Union"  ch.  1S."4  to  "Society")  the  number  of 
auxiliaries  within  its  bounds,  together  with  other  facts  presented  in  the 
annual  reports  of  the  preachers,  as  above  stated].  [In.  1882:  It  shall 
elect  at  the  fourth  Quarterly  Conference  of  each  year,  on  nomi- 
nation of  the  preacher  in  charge,  a  superintendent  for  each  Sun- 
day-school under  its  care:  provided,  that  when  a  vacancy  occurs 
in  the  superintendency  of  any  Sunday-school,  during  the  interim 
of  the  Quarterly  Conference,  the  preacher  in  charge  shall  appoint 
a  superintendent  to  serve  until  the  meeting  of  the  next  Quar- 
terly Conference :  and  provided,  also,  that  the  preacher  in  charge 
shall  appoint  a  superintendent  for  any  new  school  that  may  be 
organized  between  the  meetings  of  the  Quarterly  Conference.] 

Ans.  4.  ["And  it  shall  be  the  especial  duty  of  preachers  haying  charge 
of  circuits  and  stations,  with  the  aid  of  the  other  preachers,  to  sec  that  this 
be  done;  to  engage  the  co-operation  of  as  many  of  our  members  as  they 
can ;  to  visit  the  schools  "  ch.  18*2  to  "  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  preach- 
er in  charge  of  every  circuit  and  station  to  be  present  in  all  the 
Sunday-schools  in  his  charge"]  as  often  as  practicable;  [in.  1878, 
om.  1882:  to  secure,  as  far  as  possible,  with  the  aid  of  officers  and  teachers 
and  parents,  the  regular  attendance  of  the  scholars  upon  divine  service;] 
[in.  1882:  to  catechise  the  children,  to  preach  to  them  as  often  as 
convenient,  to  exhort  them  to  attend  regularly  upon  divine  serv- 
ice, to  see  that  they  are  instructed  in  the  doctrines  and  usages 


*In  1S70  this  and  Sect'on  II..  Chapter  IV.,  were  formed  out  of  the  section 
entitled  "  Of  the  Instruction  of  Children." 

6 


82 


Means  of  Grace. 


of  our  Church,  and  to  look  after  their  spiritual  welfare,  as  a  part 
of  his  regular  pastoral  charge;]  [om.  1882:  to  preach  on  the  subject  of 
Sunday-schools  and  religious  instruction  in  each  congregation,!  [om. 
1870:  at  least  once  in  six  months  ;1  ["to"  ch.  1882  to  "He  shall  also"] 
lay  before  the  Quarterly  Conference,  at  each  quarterly  meeting, 
to  be  entered  ["on"  ch.  1882  to  "upon"]  its  journal,  a  written 
statement  of  the  number  and  state  of  the  Sunday -schools  ["with- 
in their  respective  circuits  and  stations"  ch.  1882  to  ain  his  charge"], 
[in.  1882:  and  of  the  pastoral  instruction  of  children],  and  [om. 
1882:  to]  make  a  report  of  the  same  to  ["their  several  Annual  Con- 
ferences" ch.  1882  to   his  Annual  Conference  "]. 

1874.]  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  elect  a  Corresponding  Secre- 
tary, to  represent  the  Sunda v-school  interests  of  that  Conference  to  the 
Sunday-school  ["  Secretary  *  ch.  1S78  to  "Editor"]  elected  by  the  Gen- 
eral Conference. 

1882.]  Ans.  5.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  establish  a  Sun- 
day-school Board,  composed  of  one  minister  and  one  layman 
from  each  Presiding  Elder's  District,  which  shall  give  special 
attention  to  all  the  Sunday-school  interests  within  the  bounds  of 
the  Conference.  The  Board  shall  meet  annually,  at  the  same 
time  and  place  as  the  Annual  Conference,  and  shall  act  as  a 
Committee  on  Sunday-schools. 

Ans.  6.  It  is  recommended  that  a  Sunday-school  Conference  be 
held  in  each  Presiding  Elder's  District,  either  during  the  session 
of  the  District  Conference  or  at  some  other  time  during  the  Con- 
ference year ;  and  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presiding  Elder  to 
furnish  in  advance  a  suitable  programme,  which  ruay  be  used  by 
said  Sunday-school  Conference. 

Ans.  7.  It  is  also  recommended  that  a  Conference  Sunday- 
school  Convention  be  held  annually  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Conference,  at  such  time  and  place  as  may  be  designated  by  the 
Conference  Sunday-school  Board,  and  under  such  regulations 
and  programme  as  this  Board  may  provide. 

Ans.  8.  The  General  Conference  shall  elect  an  Editor  of  Sun- 
day-school Books  and  Periodicals,  who  shall  have  editorial  super- 
vision of  all  the  publications  belonging  to  the  Sunday-school  De- 
partment. He  shall  reside  at  Nashville,  Tenn.  The  Sunday- 
school  Committee  shall  furnish  him  such  clerical  and  editorial 
assistance  as  may  be  necessary. 

1878.]  Ans.  9.  The  General  Conference  shall  elect  a  commit- 
tee of  five,  of  which  the  Sunday-school  Editor  shall  be  the  chair- 
man, who,  with  the  Book  Agent  [in.  18S2:  and  Book  Committee], 
shall  provide  for  the  publication  of  Sunday-school  books  and 
periodicals,  and  have  general  supervision  of  the  Sunday-school 
interests  [in.  1S82:  of  the  Church],  [om.  1882:  with  power  to  appoint  a 
Secretary,  if  it  be  deemed  necessary]. 

Ans.  i0.  Let  every  Sunday-school,  so  far  as  practicable,  be  or- 
ganized into  a  Missionary  Society,  auxiliary  to  the  ["Annual  Con- 
ference Missionary  Society"  ch.  1882  to  "Board  of  Missions"]. 

1844.]  And  it  is  recommended  that,  in  all  cases  where  it  can  [1858. 
be  done,  our  Sunday-schools  contribute  to  the  amount  of  at  least  one  cent 
per  quarter  for  each  teacher  and  scholar.   One-half  of  the  amount  so  col- 


Sunday-schools. 


S3 


lected  in  each  school  shall  he  appropriated  for  the  purchase  of  tracts,  to  be 
distributed  under  the  direct  ion  of  the  preachers  and  superintendents,  and 
the  other  half  shall  be  forwarded  to  the  treasurer  of  the  Sunday-school 
I"  Union"  ch.  1S54  to  "Societv"]  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  fin. 
1S4.J:  South]. 

It  is  recommended  that  each  Annual  Conference,  where  the  [1882. 
general  state  of  the  work  will  allow,  request  the  appointment  of  a  special 
agent,  to  travel  throughout  its  bounds,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  the 
interests  of  Sunday-schools:  and  his  expenses  shall  be  paid  out  of  collec- 
tions which  he  shall  be  directed  to  make,  or  otherwise,  as  shall  be  ordered 
by  the  Conference. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

1844.]  Op  ttte  Method  by  Which  Immoral  Traveling  Min-  [1846 
isters  or  Preachers  Shall  Be  Brought  to  Trial,  Found  Guilty 
and  Reproved  or  Suspended  in  the  Intervals  of  the  Conference. 

1846.]  Of  the  Administration  of  the  Discipline  Respect-  [1870 
ing  Traveling  Ministers  and  Preachers. 

1870.]       Administration  of  Discipline. 


SECTION  I. 
1866.]  Trial  op  a  Bishop. 

1844.]  Ques.  1.  [Om.  1834,  rc-in.  1870:  To  whom  is  a  Bishop 
amenable  for  his  conduct? 

Ans.  To  the  General  Conference,  who  have  power  to  expel 
him  for  improper  conduct,  if  they  see  it  necessary]. 

Ques.  2.  [Om.  1866,  re-in.  1870  :  What  provision  ("  shall  be  "  ch.  1870  to 
"is")  made  for  the  trial  of  a  Bishop,  if  he  should  be  accused  of 
(in.  1854,  om.  1866:  serious  imprudence  or)  immorality  (om.  1858,  re-in. 
1870:  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference).] 

If  a  Bishop  be  accused  of  immorality,  three  traveling  elders  [1854. 
shall  call  upon  him,  and  examine  him  on  the  subject;  and  if  the  three 
elders  verily  believe  that  the  Bishop  is  guilty  of  the  crime,  they  shall  call 
to  their  aid  two  Presiding  Elders  from  I  wo  Districts  in  the  neighborhood 
of  that  where  the  crime  was  committed,  each  of  which  Presiding  Elders 
shall  bring  with  him  two  elders,  or  an  elder  and  a  deacon.  The  above- 
mentioned  nine  persons  shall  form  a  conference,  to  examine  into  the 
charge  brought,  against,  the  Bishop;  and  if  two-thirds  of  them  verily  be- 
lieve him  to  be  unity  of  the  crime  laid  to  his  charge,  they  shall  have  au- 
thority to  suspend  the  Bishop  t  ill  the  ensuing  General  <  onference,  and  I  he 
Districts  shall  be  regulated  in  the  meantime  as  is  provided  in  the  third 
and  fifth  sections;  but  no  accusation  shall  be  received  against  a  Bishop, 
except  it  be  delivered  in  writing,  signed  by  those  who  are  to  prove  the 
crime;  and  a  copy  of  the  accusation  shall  be  given  to  the  accused  Bishop. 

1854.]  I"  If  a  Bishop  be  accused  of  sen.. us"  ch.  1866  to  [1870. 
"When  a  Bishop  shall  be  under  report,  or  be  accused  of  "|  imprudence  or 
immorality,  three  traveling  elders  shall  call  upon  him  and  carefully  in- 
quire into' the  case,  and,  if  necessary,  examine  witnesses  in  proof  of  the 
guilt  or  innocence  of  the  accused:  and  if  they  believe  him  guilty  of  im- 
prudence of  a  serious  character,  and  he  do  riot  manifest  penitence  and 
promise  amendment;  or  if  they  believe  him  guilty  of  immoral  conduct,  in 
either  case  they  shall  report  the  matter  to  another  Bishop— if  one  be  con- 
veniently near.' and  if  not,  then  to  a  Presiding  Elder— and  it  shall  be  his 
duty  to  summon  together,  at  some  convenient  place,  not  less  than  twelve 
traveling  elders,  and  also  the  witnesses  by  whom  the  accusation  is  ex- 
pected to  be  established:  and  the  said  elders  shall  form  a  conference  or 
tribunal  for  the  trial  of  the  accused,  in  which  the  Bishop  or  Presiding 
Elder,  as  the  case  may  he,  shall  preside.  And  if  two-thirds  of  the  elders 
so  assembled  verily  believe  the  accused  Bishop  lo  lie  guilty  of  an  offense 
requiring  punishment,  they  shall  have  power  to  suspend  or  expel  him,  as 
the  case  may  require. 

1870.]   Ans.  1.  When  a  Bishop  shall  be  under  report,  or  be 
(84) 


A  Traveling  Preacher. 


85 


accused,  of  immorality,  three  traveling  elders  shall  call  upon 
him  and  carefully  inquire  into  the  case,  and,  if  they  believe  him 
guilty,  they  shall  report  the  matter  to  another  Bishop;  and  it 
shall  be  his  duty  to  summon  together,  at  some  convenient  place, 
not  less  than  twelve  traveling  elders,  and  also  the  witnesses  by 
whom  the  accusation  is  expected  to  be  established ;  and  the  said 
elders  shall  form  a  committee  for  the  investigation  of  the  charge 
brought  against  the  Bishop.  And  if  two-thirds  of  them  verily 
believe  the  accused  to  be  guilty,  they  shall  have  power  to  sus- 
pend him  till  the  ensuing  General  Conference. 

1844.]  Am.  2.  ["But  no  accusation"  ch.  1854  to  "No  charge"] 
against  a  Bishop  shall  be  entertained  except  it  be  made  in  wait- 
ing, signed  by  those  who  propose  to  establish  f '•  the  same  "  ch.  1850 
to  "it"]  ;  and  a  copy  of  the  charge  or  accusation,  with  the  speci- 
fications, shall  be  delivered  to  the  accused  [om.  1870:  Bishop]  a  suf- 
ficient length  of  time  [om.  1S70:  before  the  trial]  to  enable  him  to 
make  all  necessary  preparations  for  his  defense. 

And  it  the  condemned  Bishop  be  dissatisfied  with  the  verdict  [1870. 
in  his  case,  he  shall  have  the  right  to  appeal  to  the  ensuing  General  Con- 
ference, which  shall  finally  decide  the  ease  upon  the  evidence  furnished 
in  the  minutes  of  the  trial  before  the  inferior  tribunal. 

Ques.S.  [Oin.  1866,  re-in.  1870:  If  a  Bishop  cease  from  traveling 
at  large  among  the  people,  shall  he  still  exercise  his  episcopal 
office  among  us  in  any  degree  ?] 

A m.  [Om.  1SG6,  re-in.  is:o:  If  he  cease  from  traveling]  [in.  1866. 
om.  1870:  When  a  Bishop  shall  cease  to  travel  at  large  among  the  people] 
without  the  consent  of  the  General  Conference,  he  shall  not 
thereafter  exercise  [0m.  1886,  re-in.  1S70:  the]  [in.  1866,  om.  1870:  his] 
episcopal  office  in  our  Church. 


section  n. 

1866.]    |Om.1870:  op  the]  Trial  of  a  Traveling  Preacher. 

1870.]  Qu(s.  1.  To  whom  is  a  traveling  preacher  amenable 
for  his  conduct? 

Am.  To  the  Annual  Conference,  which  shall  have  power  to 
try,  acquit,  or  expel  him. 

"1844.|  What  shall  lie  done  when  an  elder,  deacon,  or  preach-  1 1866. 
cr  is  under  report  of  being  guilty  of  some  crime,  expressly  forbidden  in 
the  word  of  God  as  an  unchristian  practice,  sufficient  to  exclude  a  person 
from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory  ? 

1870.]  Qw  8. 2.  What  shall  be  done  when  a  traveling  preacher 
is  accused  of  immorality? 

1844.]  Bet  the  Presiding  Elder,  in  the  absence  of  the  Bishop,  call  as 
many  traveling  ministers  as  he  >hall  think  lit  (at  least  three),  and,  if  pos- 
sible, bring  the  accused  and  the  accuser  face  to  face.  If  the  person  bo 
clearly  convicted,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  all  ollicial  services  in  the 
Church  till  the  ensuing  Annual  Conference,  at  which  his  case  shall  be 
fully  considered  and  determined.  But  if  the  accused  lie  a  J'n  sirfbui  Elder, 
the  preachers  must  call  in  the  Presiding  Elderof  the  neighboring  IJistrict, 
who  is  required  to  attend  and  preside  at  the  trial. 

1866.]  When  any  traveling  preacher  is  under  report  of  be-  [1870. 
ing  guilty  of  some  crime  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word  of  God,  if  it  be 
in  the  interval  of  the  Annual  Conference,  let  the  Presiding  Elder,  in  the 


86 


Administration. 


absence  of  the  Bishop,  call  as  many  traveling  preachers  as  he  shall  think 
lit  (at  least  three),  ana,  if  jM>ssible,"bring  the  accused  and  t he  aceuserface 
to  face.  When  the  crime  is  nllcjreil  to  have  been  committed  in  the  absence 
of  anv  other  party  or  parties  competent  to  give  testimony,  the  statement 
of  both  the  accused  and  the  accuser  shall  be  taken,  and  the  committee  be- 
fore whom  the  case  is  brought  shall  give  both  statements  whatever  weight 
they  deem  them  entitled  to,  in  rendering  their  verdict  for  guilt  or  inno- 
cence. 

1870.]  When  a  traveling  elder  or  deacon  is  under  report  of  [1886. 
being  guiltvol  some  crime  expressly  forbidden  in  the  won  I  of  Cod,  if  it  be 
in  the  interval  of  the  Annual  Conference,  let  the  Presiding  Elder,  in  the 
absence  of  the  Ilishop,  call  as  many  traveling  preachers  as  he  shall  think 
lit  (at  least  three),  and,  if  possible,' bring  the  accused  and  the  aceuserface 
to  face.  If  the  accused  be  clearly  convicted,  he  shall  be  suspended  till  the 
ensuing  Annual  Conference. 

1886.]  Am.  1.  When  a  traveling  preacher  is  under  report  of 
immorality,  or  accused  thereof  in  writing,  signed  by  a  minister 
or  member  of  our  Church,  if  it  be  in  the  interval  of  the  Annual 
Conference  of  which  he  is  a  member,  let  the  Presiding  Elder,  in 
the  absence  of  a  Bishop,  call  together  as  many  traveling  preach- 
ers as  he  shall  think  fit  (at  least  three),  to  investigate  the  report 
or  accusation.  If  practicable,  bring  the  accused  and  the  accuser 
face  to  face  before  the  committee.  If  the  accused  be  an  elder, 
the  committee  shall  be  composed  of  elders;  and  if  the  accused 
be  a  deacon,  the  committee  shall  be  elders  or  deacons. 

If  the  accused  be  convicted,  he  shall  be  suspended  until  the 
ensuing  Annual  Conference.  In  case  of  conviction,  the  commit- 
tee shall  prepare  in  due  form  a  bill  of  charges  and  specifications 
against  the  accused,  and  present  them  to  him  by  copy  a  sufficient 
length  of  time  before  Conference  for  him  to  prepare  for  his  trial. 
They  shall  also  appoint  one  of  their  number,  or  some  other  mem- 
ber of  the  Conference,  to  prosecute  the  accused  before  the  com- 
mittee of  trial  at  the  session  of  the  Conference. 

1866.]  The  Presiding  Elder  shall  cause  an  exact  record  of 
the  investigation,  signed  by  the  President  and  Secretary,  to  be 
transmitted  to  the  Annual  Conference  ["at"  ch.  i870  to"By"] 
["which  his  case  "eh.  1886  to  "this  record,  and  such  other  testimo- 
ny as  may  be  obtained,  the  case"]  shall  be  fully  considered 
and  determined,  [in.  1886:  without  the  intervention  of  another 
committee  of  investigation].  If  the  accused  be  a  Presiding 
Elder,  any  three  traveling  elders  or  deacons  of  his  District 
l"shall"  ch.  1870  to  "may"]  inquire  into  the  ["report"  ch.  1870  to 
case"],  and  if  they  judge  it  necessary,  ["call  in  the  Presiding 
Elder  of  another  District"  ch.  1870  to  "report  to  the  Bishop,"]  who 
shall  appoint  a  committee  of  ["five"  eh.  i8"0to  "at  least  three"] 
elders  from  within  the  bounds  of  the  Annual  Conference  of 
which  the  accused  is  a  member;  ["and"  ch.  1870  to  "he  shall"] 
also  preside  at  the  investigation,  [in.  1870:  or  some  traveling  elder 
appointed  by  him;  and  the  accused,  if  guilty,  shall  be  sus- 
pended]. 

1844.]  If  the  accused  and  [in.  1846:  the]  accuser  cannot  be 
brought  face  to  face,  but  the  supposed  delinquent  ["  flees  from 
trial"  ch.  1870  to  "evades  an  investigation"],  it  shall  be  received 
as  a  presumptive  proof  of  guilt;  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  two  or 


A  Traveling  Preacher. 


87 


three  witnesses  he  shall  be  condemned,  [in.  1S70:  and  he  accord- 
ingly suspended].  Nevertheless,  even  in  that  case  the  Annual 
Conference  shall  ["reconsider"  eh.  1S70  to  "consider"]  and  deter- 
mine the  whole  matter. 

1866.]  Am.  2.  "When  the  accusation  is  preferred  during  the 
session  of  the  Annual  Conference,  it  shall  first  be  referred  to  a 
committee  of  three  traveling  elders  [«  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  bring 
forward  all  the  charges  preferred  in  proper  form,  and  also  report  to  the 
Conference  such  cases  as  they  judge  necessary  to  be  tried  "  ch.  1^70  to  for 
investigation,  who  shall  report  to  the  Conference  whether  or  not 
they  judge  a  trial  necessary  "].  If  the  Conference  differ  in  judg- 
ment from  the  committee,"  a  new  committee  may  be  appointed 
to  inquire  into  the  facts  and  report. 

1870.]  The  committee  of  investigation,  reporting  a  case  for 
trial,  shall  bring  forward  the  bill  of  charges  in  proper  form,  and 
appoint  one  or  more  of  their  number  to  prosecute  it. 

1866.]  ^"And  all  cases  so  reported  for  trial"  ch.  1S70  to  "Every 
case  to  be  tried  "]  shall  be  referred  to  a  committee  of  not  less  than 
nine,  nor  more  than  thirteen,  who,  in  the  presence  of  a  Bishop 
or  a  chairman,  whom  the  President  of  the  Conference  shall  ap- 
point, and  one  or  more  of  the  Secretaries  of  the  Conference,  shall 
have  full  power  to  try  the  case ;  and  their  decision  shall  be  final, 
save  as  to  the  right  of  appeal:  provided  [0m.  1870-  always],  that  the 
accused  shall  ("upon  good  grounds  alleged  to  challenge  five  in  a  com- 
mittee of  nine,  or  seven  in  a  committee  of  thirteen,  and  in  the  same  ratio 
for  any  other  number  "  ch.  1S86  to  "  be  allowed  the  right  of  peremptory 
challenge  of  five  in  constituting  a  committee  of  thirteen,  and  of 
three  in  a  committee  of  nine,  besides  the  unlimited  right  of  chal- 
lenge for  cause,  of  the  validity  of  which  cause  the  chairman  of 
the  committee  shall  be  the  judge  "].  And  the  said  committee 
shall  make  a  faithful  report  to  the  |om.  1886:  Secretary  of  the]  Con- 
ference, in  writing,  and  deliver  up  to  ("him"  ch.  is86to  "  the  Sec- 
retary "]  the  whole  record  of  the  case,  with  the  decision  ren- 
dered. 

1844.]  Qws.  3.  ("Om.  1866,  re-in.  1870:  What  shall  be  done  in 
cases  of  improper  tempers,  words,  or  actions  ?] 

Am.  [In.  1866,  oni.  1S70:  When  a  traveling  preacher  is  under  report  of 
indulging  improper  temper,  words, or  actions.he]  [om.  1866,  re-in.  1870 :  The 
person  so  offending]  shall  be  reprehended  by  his  senior  in  office. 
Should  a  second  transgression  hike  place,  one,  two,  or  three  min- 
isters or  preachers  are  to  be  taken  as  witnesses.  If  he  be  not 
then  cured,  ["  he  shall  be  tried"  ch.  1870  to  "accusation  shall  be  pre- 
ferred"] at  the  next  Annual  Conference,  and  [om.  1S70:  if  found 
guilty  and  impenitent,  shall  be  expelled  from  the  Connection]  [om.  1866: 
and  his  name  so  returned  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Conference]  [in.  1870:  the 
accused  shall  be  dealt  with  as  in  a  case  of  immorality]. 

Ques.A.  [Om.  1S66.  re-in.  is7u:  What  shall  be  done"  with  those 
ministers  or  preachers  who  hold  and  disseminate,  publicly  or 
privately,  doctrines  which  are  contrary  to  our  Articles  of  "Re- 
ligion?] 

Ans.  [In.  1866,  om.  1870:  When  any  traveling  preacher  shall  be  under 


88 


Administration. 


report  of  holding  and  disseminating,  publicly  or  privately,  doctrines 
which  are  contrary  to  our  Articles  of  Religion, |  Lot  the  same  process 
be  observed  as  in  the  case  of  join.  1870:  gross]  immorality  ;  but  if 
the  minister  or  preacher  so  offending  do  solemnly  engage  not  to 
disseminate  such  erroneous  doctrines  in  public  or  in  private,  he 
shall  be  borne  with  till  his  case  be  laid  before  the  next  Annual 
Conference,  which  shall  determine  the  matter. 

What  shall  be  done  with  a  member  of  an  Annual  Conference  11866. 
who  conducts  himself  in  a  manner  which  renders  him  unacceptable  to  the 
people  as  a  traveling  preacher? 

1866.]  Ques.  5.  What  shall  be  done  when  a  traveling  preach- 
er is  complained  of  as  being  so  unacceptable,  inefficient,  or  secu- 
lar, as  to  be  no  longer  useful  in  his  work  ? 

Ans.  1.  [Om.  1806:  When  any  member  of  an  Annual  Conference  shall 
be  charged  with  having  so  conducted  himself  as  to  render  liim  unaccepta- 
ble to  the  people  as  a  traveling  preacher,  it  shall  be  the  duty  ofl  [in.  1866, 
om.  1S70:  When  a  traveling  preacher  is  under  report  of  being  so  unac- 
ceptable, iueflicient,  or  secular,  as  to  be  no  longer  useful  in  his  work]  The 
Conference  to  which  he  belongs  ["to"  ch.  iS66to  "shall  "]  inves- 
tigate the  case,  and,  if  it  appear  that  the  complaint  is  well  found- 
ed, and  he  do  not  give  the  Conference  satisfaction  that  he  will 
amend  or  voluntarily  retire,  it  may  locate  him  without  his  con- 
sent. 

Ans.  2.  [om.  1870:  Provided  that]  He  shall  be  at  liberty  to  defend 
himself  before  the  Conference  in  person,  or  by  his  representa- 
tive ;  and  if  he  be  located  in  his  absence,  without  having  been 
previously  notified  of  an  intention  thus  to  proceed  against  him, 
he  may  apply  to  the  Conference,  at  its  next  session,  to  be  heard 
in  his  defense,  ["in  which  case  they  shall  reconsider  the  matter"  ch. 
1870  to  "and  the  matter  shall  be  reconsidered"]  for  that  purpose. 

1870.]  Ques.  6.  What  shall  be  done  in  the  case  of  a  preacher 
who  refuses  to  attend  to  the  work  assigned  him  ? 

1844.]  Ans.  No  deacon  or  elder  who  ceases  to  travel  without 
the  consent  of  the  Annual  Conference,  certified  under  the  hand 
of  the  President  of  the  Conference,  except  in  case  of  sickness,  de- 
bility, or  other  unavoidable  circumstances,  shall,  on  any  account, 
exercise  the  peculiar  functions  of  his  office,  or  even  be  allowed  to 
preach  among  us ;  but  the  final  determination  in  all  such  cases 
is  with  the  Annual  Conference. 

[Om.  1870:  Provided,]  Nevertheless,  [om.  1870:  that]  in  all  the 
above-mentioned  cases  of  trial  and  conviction  an  appeal  to  the 
ensuing  General  Conference  shall  be  allowed,  if  the  condemned 
person  signify  [in.  1870:  to  the  President  or  the  Secretary  of  the 
Conference]  his  intention  at  the  time  of  his  condemnation,  or  at 
any  time  thereafter  when  he  is  informed  thereof. 

i886.]  If  the  preacher  who  has  been  tried  and  convicted 
shall  so  desire,  he  shall  notify  in  writing  the  Bishop  or  President 
of  the  Annual  Conference  of  his  wish  to  have  his  appeal  tried 
before  the  ensuing  session  of  the  General  Conference.  In  such 
case  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Bishop  to  appoint  a  committee  of 
nine  members  of  an  adjoining  Annual  Conference,  who  shall 
constitute  a  temporary  court  of  appeals.   The  Bishop  shall  noti- 


Trial  of  a  Local  Preacher. 


89 


fy  the  committee  and  appellant  of  the  place  and  time  fixed  by 
him  to  hear  the  appeal.  He  shall  also  preside,  or  appoint  an 
elder  to  preside,  as  chairman  of  the  committee  when  the  appeal 
shall  be  heard.  He  shall  also  appoint  a  secretary.  The  hearing 
of  the  appeal  shall  be  according  to  the  rules  observed  by  the 
Committee  on  Appeals  of  the  General  Conference.  The  decision 
of  this  court  shall  be  final  in  the  case,  and  shall  be  certified  by 
the  chairman  and  secretary  thereof  to  the  next  session  of  the  An- 
nual Conference  to  which  the  appellant  belongs,  and  shall  be  en- 
tered upon  the  journal  of  said  Conference :  provided,  that  this 
right  of  appeal  shall  not  be  so  construed  as  to  apply  to  the  case 
of  a  preacher  who  has  been  located  for  being  so  unacceptable,  in- 
efficient, or  secular,  as  to  be  no  longer  useful  in  his  work. 


section  m. 

1870.]  Trial  of  a  Probationer. 

Question.  What  shall  be  done  with  a  preacher  on  trial  who  is 
accused  of  immorality  ? 

1844.]  Am.  ["A  preacher  ou  trial  who  maybe  accused  of  crime" 
ch.  iSTOto  "He"]  shall  be  accountable  to  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence of  the  circuit  on  which  he  travels.  The  Presiding  Elder 
shall  call  a  committee  of  [om.  1870:  three  local  preachers,  who  mar 
suspend  him.  And  the  Quarterly  Conference  may  expel  him.  Neverthe- 
less, he  shall  have  the  right  to  an  appeal  to  the  next  Annual  Conference.] 
[in.  1870:  investigation,  and  the  course  of  discipline  shall  be  pur- 
sued that  is  made  and  provided  for  a  local  preacher  under  a  like 
accusation]. 

SECTIOX  IV. 

1846.  ["Of  the  Adstinistration  of  Discipline  Respecting  Local 
Preachers"  ch.  1866  to  (om.  1870:  "Of  the)  Trial  of  a  Local 
Preacher."] 

1870.]  Qucs.  1.  To  whom  is  a  local  preacher  amenable  for 
his  conduct? 

.4ns.  To  the  Quarterly  Conference,  which  shall  have  power 
to  try,  acquit,  or  expel  him. 

1844.)  What  shall  be  done  when  a  local  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher  is 
reported  to  be  guilty  of  some  crime  expresslv  forbidden  in  the  word  of 
God,  sufficient  to  exclude  a  person  from  the  gfagdom  of  grace  and  glorv? 

1870.]  Qucs.  2.  What  shall  be  done  when  a  local  preacher  is 
accused  of  immorality? 

1844.]  Ana.  1.  [in.  1866:  When  a  local  preacher  is  under  re- 
port of  ("being  guilty  of  some  crime  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word  of 
God »  ch.  1S78  to  "immorality")],  [in.  1SS6:  or  accused  thereof  in 
writing,]  [in.  1878:  (om.  1SS(>:  in  the  absence  of  a  bill  of  charges)  signed 
by  a  member  of  our  Church,]  the  preacher  [^"having"  ch.  1870  to 
"in"]  charge  shall  ["call "  ch.  1870  to  "appoint"]  a  committee 
[om.  1878:  consisting!  of  three  [om .  1S70:  or  more]  local  preachers, 
[in.  1878:  (« if  they  can  be  had  "  ch.  18S6  to  "  and  if  local  preachers  can- 


90 


Administration. 


not  be  obtained,  of")  members  of  the  Church,]  [om.  1870:  before 
whom  u  shall  be  the  duly  of  the  accused  to  appear,  and  by  whom  he 
shall  be  acquitted,  or,  if  lound  guilty,  suspended  until  the  next  Quar- 
terly Conference  |  |  in.  1870:  to  investigate  the  report  (in.  1886:  or 
accusation).  <0m.  1886:  and)  If  ("  they  "  ch.  1886  to  "upon  investiga- 
tion, this  committee  ")  judge  a  trial  necessary,  they  shall  ('-appoint 
one  or  more  of  their  members  to  prepare"  ch.  1878  to  "see  that")  a 
bill  of  charges  and  specifications  ("and  present  it"  ch.  1878  to  "be 
drawn  in  proper  form,  and  shall  ")  (in.  1878,  om.  issc:  select)  (in. 
1886:  appoint)  a  (in.  issu:  local  preacher  or)  (in.  1878:  member  of 
the  Church  to  prosecute  the  case)  before  the  ensuing  Quarterly 
Conference],  [in.  1878:  (om.  18S6:  Provided,)  A  copy  of  the  (in.  1886: 
bill  of)  charges  and  specifications  shall  be  delivered  to  the  accused 
a  sufficient  length  of  time  before  the  trial  to  enable  him  to 
make  ("all"  ch.  lswito  "  the")  necessary  preparations  for  his  de- 
fense]. 

And  the  preacher  in  charge  shall  cause  exact  minutes  of  the  [1870. 
charges,  testimony,  ami  examination,  together  with  the  decision  of  the 
committee,  to  be  laid  before  the  Quaiterh  Conference,  where  it  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  accused  to  appear. 

1870.]  Ans.  2.  The  committee  of  investigation  shall,  in  every 
case,  make  a  report  to  the  Quarterly  Conference  ;  and  if  the  Con- 
ference differ  in  judgment,  a  new  committee  may  be  appointed 
to  inquire  into  the  facts  and  to  report. 

Ans.  3.  A  local  preacher  who  has  been  notified  by  the  Presid- 
ing Elder,  or  the  preacher  in  charge,  of  a  bill  of  charges  and 
specifications  thus  found  against  him,  shall  not  be  allowed  to 
exercise  the  functions  of  his  office  until  the  case  has  been  pre- 
sented to  and  determined  by  the  Quarterly  Conference. 

1844.]  Ans.  4.  [Om.  1870:  And]  The  President  fin.  1870:  of  the 
Quarterly  Conference]  shall,  at  the  commencement  of  the  trial, 
appoint  a  secretary,  who  shall  take  down  regular  minutes  of  the 
evidence  ["of  the  trial "  ch.  1870  to  "  and  proceedings  "].  ["  which " 
ch.  1870  to  "The"]  minutes,  when  read  and  approved,  shall  be 
signed  by  the  President,  and  also  by  the  members  [om.  1870:  of  the 
Conference]  who  are  present,  or  a  majority  of  them,  (in.  1870:  and 
the  sentence  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  shall  be  pronounced 
by  the  President]. 

Ques.  3.  [Om.  1866,  re- in.  1870:  What  shall  be  done  in  case  of  im- 
proper tempers,  words,  or  actions?] 

Ans.  [In.  1866,  om.  1870:  When  a  local  preacher  is  under  report  of  be- 
ing guilty  of  improper  tempers,  words,  or  actions,  he]  [om.  1866,  re-in. 
1870:  The  person  so  offending]  shall  be  reprehended  by  the 
preacher  having  charge.  Should  a  second  transgression  take 
place,  one,  two,  or  three  faithful  friends  are  to  be  taken  as  wit- 
nesses. If  he  be  not  then  cured,  lie  shall  be  ["tried  at  the  next 
Quarterly  conference"  ch.  1870  to  "dealt  with  as  in  a  case  of  immor- 
ality "] ;  and,  if  found  guilty  and  impenitent,  he  shall  be  expelled 
from  the  Church. 

1870.  Ques.  4.  What  shall  be  done  with  those  local  preach- 
ers who  hold  and  disseminate,  publicly  or  privately,  doctrines 
which  are  contrary  to  our  Articles  of  Religion  ? 


Trial  of  a  Member. 


91 


Ans.  Let  the  same  process  be  observed  as  in  case  of  immo- 
rality. 

Qucs.  5.  What  shall  be  done  when  a  local  elder  or  deacon  is 
complained  of  as  being  so  unacceptable  or  inefficient  as  to  be  no 
longer  useful  in  his  work,  and  the  Quarterly  Conference  refuses 
to  pass  his  character  on  that  ground? 

Ans.  The  Quarterly  Conference  next  succeeding  shall  proceed 
to  investigate  the  case ;  and  if  it  appear  that  the  complaint  is 
well  founded,  and  he  do  not  give  the  Conference  satisfaction  that 
he  will  amend,  or  voluntarily  retire,  the  Conference  may  depose 
him  from  the  ministry.  Heshall  be  at  liberty  to  defend  himself 
before  the  Conference  in  person,  or  by  his  representative.  The 
President  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  shall  have  regular  min- 
utes of  the  investigation  taken,  which,  on  being  read  and  ap- 
proved, shall  be  signed  by  himself  and  a  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Conference. 

Nevertheless,  in  all  the  above-mentioned  cases  of  trial  and 
conviction,  an  appeal  to  the  ensuing  Annual  Conference  shall  be 
allowed,  if  the  condemned  person  signify  his  intention  to  appeal 
at  the  time  of  his  condemnation,  or  at  anytime  thereafter  when 
he  is  informed  thereof. 

SECTION  V. 

1844.]  Op  Bringing  to  Trial,  Finding  Guilty,  and  Re-  [1846. 
proving,  Suspending,  or  Excluding  Disorderly  Persons  from  So- 
ciety and  church  Privileges. 

1846.J  Op  the  Administration  of  the  Discipline  Re-  [1866. 
specting  Church-members. 

1866.]         [Om.  1S78:  Of  the]  Trial  of  a  Member. 

1844.]  What  shall  we  do  with  those  members  oC  our  Church  who 
willfully  and  repeatedly  neglect  to  meet  their  class? 

Let  the  elder,  deacon,  or'oneof  the  preachers  visit  them,  whenever  it  is 
practicable,  and  explain  to  them  the  consequence  if  they  continue  to  neg- 
lect, viz.:  expulsion. 

If  they  do  not  amend,  let  him  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit  or  sta- 
tion bring  their  case  before  the  Church,  or  a  select  number,  before  whom 
they  shall  have  been  cited  to  appear;  and  if  they  be  found  guilty  of  will- 
ful neglect,  bv  the  decision  of  a  majority  of  the  members  before  whom 
their  case  is  brought,  let  them  be  laid  aside,  anil  let  ti  e  preacher  show 
that  they  are  excluded  for  [■■  a  breach  of  our  rules  "  ch.  to  "  neglect  of 
class-meetings"],  and  not  lor  immoral  conduct. 

Ques.  1.  [Om.  1S6G,  re-in.  1S70:  How  shall  an  accused  member  be 
brought  to  trial  ? 

Ans.  1.  Before  the  (•'  Society  "  ch.  1838  to  "  Church  ")  of  which  he 
is  a  member,  or  a  select  number  of  them,  in  the  presence  of  a 
Bishop,  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher,  in  the  following  manner:] 

Let  the  accused  and  accuser  be  brought  face  to  face;  but  if  this  cannot 
he  done,  let  the  next  best  evidence  be  procured.  If  the  accused  person  be 
found  guiltv  by  the  decision  of  a  majority  of  the  members  before  whom  he 
is  brought  to  trial,  and  the  crime  be  such  as  is  expressly  forbidden  by  the 
word  of  God,  sufficient  to  exclude  a  person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and 
glory,  let  the  minister  or  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit  expel 

1866.]  When  a  member  of  the  Church  is  under  report  of 
["being  guilty  of  some  crime  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word  of  God"  ch. 


92 


Administration. 


1878  to  "immorality"],  [in.  1S78,  om.  1886:  in  the  absence  of  a  bill  of 
charges]  [in.  1886:  or  accused  thereof  in  writing]  signed  by  a 
member  of  our  Church,  the  preacher  ["having"  ch.  lsrs  to  "  in"] 
charge  shall  appoint  a  committee  of  three  discreet  members,  who 
shall  investigate  the  report  [in.  1SG6:  or  accusation],  [Om.  1M36: 
and]  If,  [in.  lsso:  upon  investigation,]  they  judge  a  trial  necessa- 
ry, they  shall  ["  appoint  one  o£  their  number  to  prepare  a  bill  of  charges 
and  specifications,  and  also"  ch.  issfito"  see  that  a  bill  of  charges  and 
specifications  is  prepared,  and"]  appoint  a  [in.  issu:  member  of 
the  committee,  or  some  other]  member  of  the  Church,  to  prose- 
cute the  case. 

Upon  the  presentation  of  such  a  bill  of  charges,  the  preacher 
shall  appoint  a  committee  of  not  less  than  five,  nor  more  than 
thirteen,  [in.  isro:  before  whom  the  accused  shall  be  duly  cited  to 
appear,]  who  shall  have  full  power  to  try  the  case ;  and  if  the  ac- 
cused be  found  guilty  by  a  majority  of  the  committee,  [om.  1870: 
and  the  crime  be  such  as  is  expressly  forbidden  by  the  word  of  God,]  let 
the  preacher  declare  him  suspended  or  expelled.  Nevertheless, 
the  preacher  may,  at  his  discretion,  bring  the  case  before  the 
whole  Church  for  trial. 

A  copy  of  the  charge  and  specifications  shall  be  delivered  to 
the  accused  a  sufficient  length  of  time  before  the  trial  to  enable 
him  to  make  all  necessary  preparations  for  his  defense ;  and  in 
case  of  a  trial  before  a  committee,  he  shall  be  allowed  ["  upon 
good  reasons  alleged  "  ch.  1878  to  "  a  peremptory"]  challenge  of  two 
in  a  committee  of  five,  and  in  like  ratio  for  any  other  number, 
[in.  1878:  besides  unlimited  right  of  challenge  for  cause,  of  the  va- 
lidity of  which  cause  the  presiding  officer  in  the  trial  shall  be  the 
judge]. 

When  the  crime  is  alleged  to  have  been  committed  in  the  ah-  [1870. 
sence  of  any  other  party  or  parties  competent  to  give  testimony,  the 
stateinentof  both  the  accused  and  the  accuser  shall  be  taken,  and  the  com- 
mittee before  whom  the  case  is  brought  lor  trial  shall  give  both  state- 
ments whatever  weight  they  deem  them  entitled  to  in  rendering  their  ver- 
dict for  guilt  or  innocence. 

The  preacher  in  charge  shall  preside  at  the  trial,  and  decide 
all  questions  of  law  appertaining  to  or  growing  out  of  the  case, 
[in.  is:o:  He  shall,  at  the  commencement  of  the  trial,  appoint  a 
Secretary,  who  shall  take  down  regular  minutes  of  the  evidence 
and  proceedings,  which  minutes,  when  read  and  approved,  shall 
be  signed  by  the  President  and  the  Secretary.] 

1844.]  If,  [in.  1878:  after  sufficient  notice,]  the  accused  [om. 
1878:  person]  evade  trial  by  absenting  himself,  [om.1878:  after  suffi- 
cient notice  given  him,  and  the  circumstances  of  the  case  be  strong  and 
presumptive,]  let  [om.  1878:  him  be  esteemed  as  guilty,  and  be  accord- 
ingly ("excluded"  ch.  1866  to  "suspended  or  expelled")]  [in.  1878:  the 
trial  proceed  as  though  he  were  present].  Witnesses  from  with- 
out shall  not  be  rejected. 

Ans.  2.  But  in  case  of  neglect  of  duties  of  any  kind,  imprudent 
conduct,  indulging  sinful  tempers  or  words,  or  disobedience  to 
the  order  and  discipline  of  the  Church :  First,  let  private  reproof 
be  given  by  a  preacher  or  leader ;  and  if  there  be  an  acknowl- 


Trial  of  a  Member. 


93 


edgment  of  the  fault,  and  ["proper  humiliation "  ch.  1878 to  "prom- 
ise of  amendment"],  the  person  may  be  borne  with;  ["on  a  sec- 
ond offense  "  ch.  1878  to  otherwise  "]  the  preacher  [0m.  1878:  or  leader] 
["may  take  one  or  two"  ch.  1878  to  "must  take  with  him  two  Or 
three"]  faithful  friends,  [in.  1878:  who  shall  labor  to  bring  the  of- 
fender to  proper  repentance;  but  if  he  will  not  hear  them,  and 
there  be  no  sign  of  amendment],  [om.  1878:  on  a  third  offense  let  the 
case  be  brought  before  the  Church  or  a  select  number;  and  if  there  be  no 
sign  of  real  humiliation,]  the  offender  must  be  ["cut  off"  ch.  1878  to 
"dealt  with  as  in  case  of  immorality  "]. 

Am.  3.  If  a  member  of  our  Church  ['<  shall  be  clearly  convicted 
of  endeavoring"  ch.  1S70  to  "endeavor"]  to  sow  dissensions  in  any 
of  our  societies,  by  inveighing  against  either  our  doctrines  or 
discipline,  such  person  so  offending  shall  be  first  reproved  by 
the  senior  minister  or  preacher  of  his  circuit;  and  if  he  persist 
in  such  pernicious  practices,  he  shall  be  ["  expelled  from  the  Church " 
ch.  1S7S  to  "dealt  with  as  in  case  of  immorality  "]. 

1858.]  [Om.  1S66,  re-in.  1870:  Que*.  2.  What  shall  be  done  in  case 
of  disputes  between  members  of  the  Church? 

1844.]  Am.  1.  On  any  dispute  between  two  or  more  mem- 
bers of  our  Church,  concerning  the  payment  of  debts,  or  oth- 
erwise, which  cannot  be  settled  by  the  parties  concerned,  the 
preacher  ("who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit  or  station"  ch.  1870  to 
"in  charge")  shall  inquire  into  the  circumstances  of  the  case, 
and  shall  recommend  to  the  contending  parties  a  reference, 
consisting  of  one  arbiter  chosen  by  the  plaintiff,  and  another 
chosen  by  the  defendant,  which  two  arbiters  so  chosen  shall 
nominate  a  third — the  three  arbiters  being  members  of  our 
Church. 

Am.  2.  But  if  one  of  the  parties  be  dissatisfied  with  the  judg- 
ment given,  such  party  may  apply  to  the  ensuing  Quarterly  (om. 
1S54:  meeting)  Conference  (om.  1870:  of  the  circuit)  for  (om.  1870:  al- 
lowance to  have)  a  second  arbitration;  and  if  the  Quarterly  (om. 
1S54:  meeting)  Conference  see  sufficient  reason,  they  shall  grant  a 
second,  arbitration,  in  which  case  each  party  shall  choose  two  ar- 
biters, and  the  four  arbiters  shall  choose  a  fifth,  the  judgment  of 
a  majority  of  whom  shall  be  final ;  and  any  person  refusing  to 
abide  by  such  judgment  shall  be  («  excluded  the  Church"  ch.  1870  to 
"dealt  with  as  in  case  of  immorality"). 

Am.  3.  And  if  any  member  of  our  Church  shall  refuse,  in  cases 
of  debt  or  other  disputes,  to  refer  the  matter  to  arbitration,  when 
recommended  by  him  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit,  or  shall 
enter  into  a  lawsuit  with  another  member  before  these  measures 
are  taken,  he  shall  be  ("expelled"  ch.  1878  to  "dealt  with  as  in  case 
of  immorality  "),  unless  the  case  be  of  such  a  nature  as  to  require 
and  justify  a' process  at  law.] 

The  preachers  who  have  the  oversight  of  circuits  are  required  [1866. 
to  execute  all  our  rules  fnllv  and  strenuously  against  all  frauds,  and  par- 
ticularly against  dishonest  'insolvencies,  suffering  none  to  remain  in  the 
Church  on  any  account  who  are  found  sruiltv  of  anv  fraud. 

To  prevent'scandal,  when  anv  of  our  members  fail  in  business,  or  con- 


94 


Administration. 


tract  debts  which  they  are  not  able  to  pay,  let  two  or  three  judicious  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  inspect  the  accounts,  contracts,  and  circumstances  of 
the  case  of  the  supposed  delinquent;  and  if  he  have  behaved  dishonestly, 
or  borrowed  money  without  a  probability  of  paying,  let  him  be  expelled. 

Whenever  a  complaint  is  made  against  any  member  of  our  Church  for 
non-payment  of  debt,  when  the  accounts  are  adjusted,  and  the  amount  as- 
certained, the  preacher  having  the  charge  shall  call  the  debtor  before  a 
committee  of  at  least  three,  to  show  cause  why  he  does  not  make  payment. 
The  committee  shall  determine  what  further  tune  shall  be  granted  him  for 
payment,  and  what  security,  if  any,  shall  be  given  for  payment;  and  in 
case  the  debtor  refuses  to  comply,  he  shall  be  expelled;  but  in  such  case  he 
may  appeal  to  the  Quarterly  Conference,  and  their  decision  shall  be  final. 
And  in  case  the  creditor  complains  that  justice  is  not  done  him,  he  may 
lay  his  grievance  before  the  Quarterly  Conference,  and  their  decision  shall 
be  final;  and  if  the  creditor  refuse  to  comply  he  shall  be  expelled. 

Nevertheless,  if  in  any  of  the  above-mentioned  cases  the  minister  or 
preacher  differ  in  judgment  from  a  majority  of  the  ["  Society  "  ch.  1838  to 
"  Church"]  or  select  number,  concerning  the  innocence  or  guilt  of  the  ac- 
cused person,  the  trial  in  such  case  may  be  referred  by  the  minister  or 
preacher  to  the  ensuing  Quarterly  [om.  1854:  meeting]  Conference. 

1870.]  [«  Nevertheless,  in  all  of  the  above-mentioned  cases  of  trial 
and  expulsion,  an  "  ch.  1878  to  "In  all  cases  of  suspension  or  expul- 
sion the  accused  shall  have  the  right  to"]  appeal  to  the  ensuing 
Quarterly  Conference:  ["shall  be  allowed,  if  the  condemned  person" 
ch.  1878  to  "provided,  that  he  "]  signify  to  the  pastor  his  intention 
to  appeal,  at  the  time  of  his  condemnation,  or  at  any  time  there- 
after, when  officially  informed  thereof. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Op  Appeals. 


SECTION  I. 
Appeal  of  a  Traveling  Preacher. 

1844.]  In  all  |om.  1870.  the  above-mentioned,  oases  it  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Annual  Conference  to  [am.  1866: 
keep  regular  minutes  of  the  trial,  including  all  the  questions  proposed  to 
the  witnesses  and  their  answers,  together  with  the  crime  with  which  the 
accused  is  charged,  the  specification  or  specifications,  and  also]  preserve 
the  documents  relating  to  the  ("case"  ch.  isroto  "trial  of  mem- 
bers "],  which  [om.  i860,  minutes  andj  documents  only,  in  |om.  isto: 
case  of]  an  appeal  from  the  decision  of  an  Annual  Conference, 
shall  be  presented  to  the  General  Conference,  | » in  "  ch.  1886  to  "as  "] 
evidence  j"on"  ch.  1886  to  "in"]  the  case. 

[Om.  1870:  And  in  all  casesi  When  an  appeal  is  made,  and  [« ad- 
mitted" ch.  isto  to  "allowed"]  by  the  General  Conference,  |in. 
1866:  there  shall  be  a  committee  appointed,  consisting  of  one  del- 
egate from  each  Annual  Conference,  who,  in  the  presence  of  the 
Bishop  and  one  or  more  of  the  Secretaries  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence, shall  have  hill  power  to  try  the  case ;  and  their  decision 
shall  be  final.  And  the  said  committee  shall  make  a  faithful  re- 
port to  the  (om.  1S70:  Secretary  of  the,  General  Conference,  in  writ- 
ing, and  deliver  up  to  i«him"cb.l870to  "the  Secretary ")  the 
whole  record  of  the  case,  with  the  decision  rendered]. 

1866.]  ["But  any  member  of  the  committee  may  be  excused  from 
serving"  ch.  1870  to  "No  member  shall  be  appointed  to  serve"]  on 
any  appeal  when  he  has  been  a  member  of  the  committee  that 
first  tried  the  case. 

1844.]  The  appellant  shall  either  state  personally  or  by  his 
representative  (who  shall  be  a  member  of  the  Conference}  the 
grounds  of  his  appeal,  showing  cause  why  he  appeals,  and  he 
shall  be  permitted  to  make  his  defense  without  interruption. 
After  which  the  representatives  of  the  Annual  Conference  from 
whose  decision  the  appeal  is  made  shall  be  permitted  to  respond 
in  presence  of  the  appellant,  who  shall  have  privilege  of  reply- 
ing, which  shall  close  the  pleadings  on  both  sides.  This  done, 
the  appellant  shall  withdraw,  and  the  committee  shall  decide. 

And  after  such  form  of  trial  and  expulsion,  the  person  so  expelled  shall 
have  no  privileges  of  society  or  sacraments  in  our  Church,  without  con- 
fession, contrition,  and  proper  trial. 

1866.]  ["  ny>  expelled  member"  ch.  1870  to  "No  minister,  after 
such  form  of  trial  and  expulsion,"]  shall  be  restored  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church  without  riving  satisfactory  evidence  of 
repentance,  unless  the  Annual  Conference  shall  become  con- 

(95) 


96 


Appeals. 


vinced  that  he  was  innocent  of  the  crime  for  which  he  was  ex- 
pelled ;  in  which  case  the  Conference  mav  restore  him  to  his 
previous  standing. 

SECTION  II. 
1870.]  Appeal  of  a  Local  Preacher. 

1844.  [And 


,  or  elder,  shall  be  allowed  to  appeal  to  the  next  Annual  Confer- 
ence: provided,  that,  he  sonify  to  the  said  Quarterly  Conference  his  de- 
termination to  appeal;  in  wind,  ease  the  said  President  shall  lav  the  min- 
utes of  the  t  rial  above-mentioned  before  the  said  Annual  Conference,  at 

-which  the  local  preacher,  deacon,  or  elder  so  ■iniie-il  i  n  "  nriv  'in  ii"  'nil 

the  said  Annual  (  luilerenre  ,h,  I  i,  I:     u  i      n,         ,  i' 

minutes  of  the  said  trial,  so  laid  before  them.  "eteimine  iiom  tne 

1870.]  When  an  appeal  of  a  local  preacher  is  made,  and  al- 
lowed by  the  Annual  Conference,  the  President  shall  appoint  a 
committee  of  not  less  than  nine  nor  more  than  thirteen,  who 
shall  have  full  power  to  try  the  case ;  and  their  decision  shall  be 
final. 

No  member  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  that  first  tried  the 
case  shall  be  appointed  on  this  committee. 

The  minutes  of  the  trial  in  the  Quarterly  Conference  shall  be 
laid  before  this  committee,  which  documents  only  shall  be  in  ev- 
idence ;  and  the  said  committee  shall  make  a  faithful  report  to 
the  Annual  Conference,  in  writing,  and  deliver  up  to  the  Secre- 
tary the  whole  record  of  the  case,  with  the  decision  rendered. 

The  appellant  shall  either  state  personally  or  by  his  represent- 
ative (who  shall  be  a  member  of  the  Conference)  the  grounds  of 
his  appeal,  showing  cause  why  he  appeals ;  and  he  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  make  his  defense  without  interruption.  After  which 
the  representative  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  from  whose  de- 
cision the  appeal  is  made  shall  be  permitted  to  respond  in  pres- 
ence of  the  appellant,  who  shall  have  privilege  of  replying,  which 
shall  close  the  pleadings  on  both  sides.  This  done,  the  appellant 
shall  withdraw,  and  the  committee  shall  decide. 


SECTION  III. 
Appeal  of  a  Member. 

1844.]  If  there  be  a  murmur  or  complaint  from  any  exclud- 
ed person,  fora.  1870:  in  any  of  the  above-mentioned  instances,)  that 
justice  has  not  been  done  (in.  WO:  in  the  trial  before  the  Church 
or  committee],  he  shall  be  allowed  an  appeal  to  the  next  Quar- 
terly fom.  1S54:  meeting]  Conference.  |Om.  1870:  except  such  as  ab- 
sent themselves  from  trial  after  sufficient  notice  is  Riven  them;  and  the 
majority  of  the  traveling  and  local  preachers,  exhorters,  stewards,  and 
leaders  present  shall  linallv  determine  the  case. I 

1870.]  The  appeal  being  made  and  allowed,  the  preacher  in 
charge  shall  present  the  minutes  of  the  trial  to  the  Quarterly 
Conference,  from  which  minutes  the  case  shall  finally  be  deter- 
mined. 


Appeal  of  a  Member. 


97 


No  member  of  the  committee  for  trial  shall  vote  on  the  appeal. 

The  appellant  shall  either  state  personally  or  by  his  represent- 
ative (who  shall  be  a  member  of  the  Church)  the  grounds  of 
his  appeal,  showing  cause  why  he  appeals;  and  he  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  make  his  defense  without  interruption.  After  which 
the  representatives  of  the  Society  or  committee  from  whose  de- 
cision the  appeal  is  made  shall  be  permitted  to  respond  in  pres- 
ence of  the  appellant,  who  shall  have  privilege  of  replying,  which 
shall  close  the  pleadings  on  both  sides.  This  done,  the  appellant 
shall  withdraw,  and  the  majority  of  the  members  of  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  present  shall  finally  determine  the  case. 

1844.1  After  such  forms  of  trial  and  expulsion,  such  persons  [1866. 
shall  have  no  privileges  of  society  or  of  sacraments  in  our  Church,  with- 
out contrition,  confession,  and  proper  trial. 

1866.]  ["  No  expelled  person  "  ch.  1870  to  "  No  member,  after  such 
form  of  trial  and  expulsion,"]  shall  be  restored  to  the  commun- 
ion of  the  Church  without  giving  satisfactory  evidence  of  repent- 
ance, unless  the  Quarterly  Conference  shall  become  convinced 
that  he  was  innocent  of  the  crime  for  which  he  was  expelled ;  in 
which  case  he  may  be  restored. 
7 


CHAPTER  IX. 

1870.]    Of  the  Deprivation  and  Restoration  of 
Credentials. 

SECTION  I. 
Credentials  of  Traveling  Elders  or  Deacons. 

1844.]  When  any  traveling  elder  or  deacon  is  deprived  of 
his  credentials  [in.  isto:  of  ordination],  by  expulsion  or  other- 
wise, they  shall  be  filed  with  the  papers  of  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence of  which  he  was  a  member. 

Should  he  at  any  future  time  give  satisfactory  evidence  to  said 
Conference  of  his  amendment  fin.  wo :  or  innocence],  and  pro- 
cure a  certificate  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  circuit  or 
station  where  he  resides,  or  of  an  Annual  Conference  which 
may  have  admitted  him  on  trial,  recommending  to  the  Annual 
Conference  of  which  he  was  formerly  a  member  the  restoration 
of  his  credentials,  the  said  Conference  may  restore  them. 


SECTION  II. 

1870.]     Credentials  of  Local  Elders  or  Deacons. 

1844.]  When  any  local  elder  or  deacon  ["shall  he  expelled, 
the  Presiding  Elder  shall  require  of  him  the  credentials  of  his  ordina- 
tion, to  be  filed"  ch.  wo  to  "is  deprived  of  his  credentials  of  ordi- 
nation, by  expulsion  or  otherwise,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
Presiding  Elder  to  require  them  of  him,  and  to  file  them  "]  with 
the  papers  of  the  Annual  Conference  within  the  limits  of  which 
the  ["expulsion  has  taken  place"  ch.  1870  to  "said  local  preacher  re- 
sides"]. 

Should  he  at  any  future  time  produce  to  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence a  certificate  of  his  restoration  ["signed  by  the  President  and 
countersigned  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  "  ch.  1870  to 
"  by  the  Quarterly  Conference,  signed  by  the  President  and  Sec- 
retary thereof"],  his  credentials  may  be  restored  to  him. 
(98) 


CHAPTER  X. 


1854.]      Of  the  Support  of  the  Ministry. 

1844.]  Of  the  Allowance  to  the  Ministers  and  Preach-  HS'il 

ERS,  AND  TO  THEIR  WIVES,  WIDOWS,  AND  CHILDREN.* 

Of  Raising  Annual  Supplies  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 

Making  Up  the  Allowances  of  the  Preachers,  etc.* 
Local  Preachers  to  Have  an  Allowance  in  Given  Cases*  [1846. 

The  annual  allowance  of  the  married  traveling,  supernumer-  f  18^4 
arv,aud  superannuated  preachers,  ami  the  Bishops,  .-hall  he  two  hundred 
dollars  and  their  traveling  expenses. 

The  annual  allowance  of  the  unmarried  traveling,  supcrnumerarv,  and 
^^^tiV?^™dlh*  Bi^ops,  shall  &  on'e  hundred  dollars 

doflav^nn!!'!1!  " l'.reacher  or  Bishop  shall  be  allowed  sixteen 
dollais  annually,  to  the  age  of  seven  years,  and  t  went  v-four  dollars  annu- 
ally from  the  age  of  seven  to  fourteen  years;  and  those  preachers  who-e 
wives  are  dead  sliall  be  allowed  for  each  child  annually  a  sum  -utlicienl 
to  pay  the  board  of  such  child  or  children  during  the  alii.ye  term  of  years- 
nevertheless,  this  rule  shall  not  apply  to  the  children  of  preachers  whose 
families  are  provided  for  by  other  means  in  their  circuits  respectively. 

The  annual  allowance  of  the  widows  of  traveling,  superannuated, 
•worn-out.  and  supernumerary  preachers,  and  the  Bishop-,  shall  be  one 
hundred  dollars. 

The  orphans  of  traveling,  supernumerary,  superannuated,  and  worn-out 
preachers,  and  the  Bishops,  shall  be  allowed  bv  the  Annual  C  onferences 
the  same  sums  respectively  which  are  allowed  to  the  children  of  living 
preachers. 

1854.]  In  all  the  foregoing  cases,+ except  agents  of  deposi-  [1866. 
tories  and  native  preachers  in  our  mission-work,  the  allowance  of  the 
preachers  respectively  shall  be  only  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  for  a 
single  man;  three  hundred  dollars  for  a  married  man;  for  preachers' 
children  under  seven  years  of  age,  twenty-live  dollars;  for  children  of 
seven  and  under  sixteen  years  of  age,  forty  dollars;  for  supernumerary 
and  superannuated  ministers,  their  wives  and  children,  and  the  widows 
and  orphans  of  deceased  ministers,  the  same  amounts  respectively.  The 
amount  estimated  over  and  above  the  foregoing  allowances  shall  be  for 
family  and  traveling  expenses. 

1844.]  The  orphans  of  traveling,  supernumerary,  superan-  [1854. 
minted,  and  worn-out  preachers,  and  the  Bishops,  shall  be  allowed  by  the 
Annual  Conferences  the  same  sums  respectively  which  are  allowed  to  the 
children  of  living  preachers. 

1854.]  Those  preachers  whose  wives  are  dead  shall  be  al-  [1866. 
lowed  for  each  child,  annually,  a  sum  sufficient  to  pay  the  board  of  such 
child  or  children  during  the  above  term  of  years:  nevertheless,  this  rule, 
shall  not  applv  to  the  children  of  preachers'  whose  families  are  provided 
for  bv  other  means  in  their  circuits  respectively. 

1844.]  And  on  the  death  of  a  preacher  leaving  a  child  or  children 
w  ithout  so  much  of  worldly  goods  as  ["should  be  "  ch.  1854  to  "  is"]  nec- 

i  reduced  to  two,  and  in  185*  the  two  were  reduced  to  one,  and 


100 


Ministerial  Support. 


essary  to  his,  her,  or  their  support,  the  Annual  Conference  of  which  he 
was  a  member  shall  raise,  in  such  manner  as  may  be  deemed  best,  |"a 
yearly"  ch.  1854  to  "an  annual")  sum  for  the  subsistence  and  education 
of  such  orphan  child,  or  children,  until  he,  she,  or  they  shall  have  arrived 
at  I"  fourteen  "  ch.  1S54  to  "sixteen  "]  years  of  age;  the  amount  of  which 
|"  yearly  "eh.  1854  to  "annual"]  sum  shall  be  fixed  by  a  committee  of 
the  Conference  at  each  session  in  advance. 

Whenever  a  local  preacher  tills  the  place  of  a  traveling  preacher,  by  the 
approbation  of  the  Presiding  Elder,  he  shall  be  paid  for  his  time  a  sum 
proportional  to  the  allowance  of  a  traveling  preacher;  which  sum  shall 
he  paid  by  the  circuit  at  the  next  quarterly  meeting,  if  the  traveling 
preacher  whose  place  he  filled  up  were  either  sick  or  necessarily  absent: 
or,  in  other  cases,  out  of  the  allowance  of  the  traveling  preacher. 

If  a  local  preacher  be  distressed  in  his  temporal  circumstances,  on  ac- 
count of  his  service  in  the  circuit,  he  may  apply  to  the  Quarterly  Sleeting 
Conference,  who  may  give  him  what  relief  they"judge  proper,  alter  the  al- 
lowance of  the  traveling  preachers  and  of  their  wives  and  all  other  regu- 
lar allowances  are  discharged. 

Every  superannuated  preacher  who  may  reside  without  the  bounds  of 
the  Conference  of  which  be  is  a  member  shall  annually  forward  to  his 
Conference  a  certificate  of  his  Christian  and  ministerial  conduct,  together 
with  an  account  of  the  number  and  circumstances  of  his  family,  signed  by 
the  Presiding  Elderof  his  District  or  the  preacher  in  charge  of  the  circuit 
or  station  within  whose  bounds  he  may  reside;  without  w  Inch  the  Confer- 
ence shall  not  be  required  to  allow  his  claim.  [In.  1854:  But  in  all  cases 
the  Annual  Conference  may  determine  who  among  its  superannuated 
members,  or  their  widows  and  orphans,  are  properly  claimants  on  its 
funds. J  ["If  any  preacher  absent  himself  from  bis  circuit,  the.  Presid- 
ing Elder  shall  as  far  as  possible  fill  his  place  with  another  preacher, 
who"  ch.  1846  to  "  When  a  preacher  is  employed  by  the  Presiding  Elder 
to  fill  the  place  of  another  preacher  in  a  circuit  or  station  in  his  absence, 
the  preacher  so  employed"]  shall  be  paid  for  his  labor  out  of  the  allow- 
ance of  the  absent  preacher,  in  proportion  to  the  usual  allowance. 

1854.)  The  claims  of  the  Book  ["Agents"  ch.  1858  to  "Agent "J,  [in. 
185S:  Financial  Secretary,)  and  editors  at  Nashville  shall  be  estimated  by 
the  Rook  Committee. 

The  claims  of  the  editors  of  our  other  Church  papers  shall  be  estimated 
by  their  respective  Publishing  Committees. 

The  claims  or  allowance  of  the  Agents  of  Depositories  shall  be  [1858. 
estimated  bv  the  Book  Agents  and  Book  Committee. 

The  Agents,  Book  Committee,  and  Publishing  <  ommittees  shall  [1866. 
report  to  the  General  Conference  the  amounts  paid  to  those  for  whom  they 
estimate. 

The  claims  of  missionaries  laboring  on  colored  missions  shall  be  estimat- 
ed by  the  stewards  of  the  circuit  or  station  within  whose  limits  the  larg- 
est portion  of  the  mission  may  be  located.  In  those  cases  where  the  mis- 
sion is  not  within  the  bounds  of  any  work  the  allowance  shall  he  estimated 
by  the  Mission  Committee  of  the  Annual  Conference,  as  provided  for  by 
the  Discipline. 

The  missionaries  to  the  people  of  color,  in  favor  of  whom  no  drafts  are 
drawn,  shall  draw  on  any  missionary  money  raised  within  the  bounds  of 
their  missions — not  otherwise  directed  by  the  donors — to  the  amount  of 
their  claims;  and  they  shall  report  the  amount  of  their  receipts  to  the  An- 
nual Conference. 

1844.)  The  more  effectually  to  raise  the  amount  necessary  to  meet  the 
above-mentioned  allowances,  let.  there  be  made  weekly  class  collections 
in  all  our  Societies  where  it  is  practicable;  and  also  for  the  support  of 
missions  and  missionary  schools  under  our  care. 

Every  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  a  circuit  shall  earnestly  recom- 
mend to  every  class  or  Society  in  his  circuit  to  raise  a  quarterly  or  annual 
collection  by  voluntary  contributions,  or  in  such  other  way  or  manner  as 
they  may  judge  most  expedient  from  time  to  time;  and  the  moneys  so  col- 
lected shall  be  lodged  with  the  steward  or  stewards  of  the  circuit,  to  be 
brought  or  sent  to  the  next  Annual  Conference,  with  a  regular  account  of 
the  sums  raised  for  this  purpose  in  the  classes  or  Societies  respectively. 

Wherever  there  remains  in  the  hands  of  the  stewards  a  surplus  of  the 


Ministerial  Support. 


101 


rplus  be  brought  or  sent  to 


moneys  raised  for  the  useof  the  circuit  preachers,  after  paving  the  allow  - 

to- 
tal Conference. 
Every l 
ch.  1834  to  "  an  annual ' 


am  cs  of  the  preachers  in  the  circuit,  let  such  s 
the  Annual  Conference. 
Every  preacher  who  lias  the  charge  of  a  circuit  shall  make  I"  a  yearly  " 
collection,  and,  if  expedient,  a  quarterly  one,  in 
every  congregation  where  Mere  is  a  probability  that  the  people  will  be 
willing  to  contribute;  and  the  inonev  so  collected  shall  lie  lodged  in  the 
bands  of  the  steward  or  steward-,  and  brought  or  sent  to  the  ensuing  An- 
nual Conference.  To  this  end  he  may  read  anil  enlarge  upon  the  follow- 
ing hints: 

"  How  shall  we  send  laborers  iii 
Wanted?  Many  arc  willing  to  he; 
it  as  vet  be  expected  of  them.  .St 
heart's,  and  then  they  will  gladly  i 
not  lie  upon  us,  in  the  mean  nine, 
money  out  of  which,  from  tunc  t 
By  this  moans  tln»e  who  willing 


e\  cry  part,  whether  there  be  Socio 
a  call,  without  being  burdensome 
life  and  power  thereof,  be  spread  from  sea 


■  parts  where  they  are  most  of  all 
lot  to  bear  the  expense.  Nor  can 
he  word  of  God  has  touched  their 
tor  them  that  preach  it.  Does  it 
)ly  their  lack  of  service?  to  raise 
that  expense  may  be  defrayed? 

travel  through 


H< 


rejoice  to  throw  1 
"  Besides  this, 
there  are  calls  for 
considerable  expi 
the  occasional  di; 
an  immediate  supply;  ot! 
were  not  constrained  to  de 
"The  money  contributed 
"  Men  and  brethren,  heir 
heard  the  gospel  sound?  1 
of  .Jesus,  who  are  pressed  a 
and  sofullill  the  law  of  Chi 
ers  into  your  Lord's  harvest;  so  shall 
death,  and  hiding  a  multitude  of  si 
your  salvation  to  the  remotest  eorne 
our  Lord  shall  cover  Ihe  land  as  the 
pear  to  ourselves  and  all  men  that  w 
spirit;  so  shall  the  baptized  heathens  he 
'See  how  these  Christians  love  one  anothc 
A  public  collection  shall  be  made  at  ev 
Conference  for  the  above  purposes. 

Let  the  annual  produce  of  the  charter  fund 
the  several  Conferences,  be  applied  with  the 
as  not  to  militate  against  the  rules  of  the  cha 
uual  dividend  arising;  from  the  profits  of  the  1 
1854-1    The  Book>- Agents"  ch.  1838  to  ".A 
of  Depositories  "  ch.  ls:>8  to  "  Financial  Secret 
ville  shall  be  supported  bv 
The  editors  of  our  other 
spective  proceeds  for  their 
Out  of  the  moneys  so  ei 
Conference 


it,  and  stay  wherever  there  is 
Thus  may  the  gospel,  in  the 
Which  of  you  will  not 


inite  to  promote  this  glorious  worl 
ying  on  so  large  a  work  through  the  continent, 
'  in  various  ways,  and  we  must  frequently  be  at  a 
the  work  must  be  at  a  full  stop.  Many,  too,  are 
of  our  preachers  or  their  families,  which  require 
ttherwise  their  hands  would  hang  down  if  they 


the  ensuing  Conference, 
i  call  like  this  since  you  first 
companions  in  the  kingdom 
ar  ye  one  another's  burdens, 
orth  able  and  willing  labor - 
listants  in  saving  souls  from 
i  to  propagate  the  gospel  of 
earth,  till  the  knowledge  of 
ver  the  sea.  So  shall  it  ap- 
sed  one  body,  united  by  one 
again  coustrained  to  say, 


if  the 


ind 


y  Annual  and  every  General 


ivided  among  [  1854. 
e  contributions,  but  so 
ie  ( -barter  fund;  and  also  the  an- 
the  Book  Concern, 
to  "Agent"],  ["Agents  [1866. 
■ceretarv  "  ],  and  editors  at  Nash- 
if  the  Hook  Concern, 
licals  shall  depend  upon  their  re- 


be  made  up;  but  in  no  case  shall  an  a 
preacher  who  has  traveled  in  anvrircuit  where 
of  the  Annual  Conference,  have  obtained  his 
applied  for  it;  and  if  at  any  Conference  there  n 
ing  up  such  allowances,  the  Conference  shall  i 
to  that  Conference  thev  judge  to  be  the  most  ne 
To  defray  the  expenses  of  the  delegates  comp 
ence  a  collection  shall  be  taken  up  in  each  circ 
previously  to  the  sitting  of  Ihe  Conference,  and 
lie  ["brought  up  to  the  General  Conference 
herein  contemplated  "  ch.  1834  to  "applied  by  tl 
Conferences  respectively  in  which  such  collet 
proportion  to  the  expenses  of  the  several  delej 
report  to  their  Conference  at  its  next  session]. 


ght  to  the  respective  Annual 
ced  upon  in  the  fourth  section 


e  might,  in  t  he  judgim-nt 
ill  quarterage,  if  he  had 
tain  a  surplus  after  niak- 
n d  such  surplus  forward 


ral  Confer- 
i  some  time 
lee  ted  shall 
i  the  object 
the  Annual 


ade'M 


[in.  1854:  who  snail 


102 


Ministerial  Support. 


SECTION  I. 

1870.]   Support  op  Preachers  on  Circuits  and  Stations. 

^^rM^S^  w"° aie  t0  pay  thera'01 W 

„,187?'}  Ev?ry  minister  who,  by  the  rules  and  usages  of  the 
Church,  is  a  claimant  on  its  funds  shall,  as  far  as  practicable 
have  his  claim  estimated  by  those  who  are  to  pay  it  or  by  an 
agent  authorized  to  act  for  them.  ' 

1854.]  The  ("claims"  ch.  1866  to  "salary  and  traveling  ex- 
penses"] of  preachers  (iu.  1866,  om.  1870:  or  others  appointed  in  their 
places  on  circuits  (always  meaning  by  circuits  cither  circuits,  stations, 
missions,  or  other  work  assigned  a  preacher  by  a  liishop)]  [om.  i860  re- 
in. 1870:  on  circuits  and  stations]  shall  be  estimated  by  their  re- 
spective Boards  of  Stewards,  [in.  iss2:  after  consultation  with  the 
preacher  in  charge].  [In.  1866, om.  1870:  Provided,  that  as  it  is  the  or- 
dinance of  Cod  that  "they  which  preach  the  gospel  should  live  of  the 
gospel,"  stewards  shall  feel  themselves  solemnlv  bound  to  afford  a  compe- 
tent support  to  those  who  are  appointed  to  labor  among  them. 

1870.]  The  stewards  shall  report  to  each  Church-meeting  the 
whole_ amount  to  be  raised,  and  that  part  of  it  which  each  con- 
gregation is  expected  to  pay.  The  Church  Conference  ("shall" 
ch.  1878 to  "may  "]  adopt  its  own  method  of  raising  the  money. 
[In.  1878:  Unless  otherwise  ordered  by  the  Church  Conference, 
the  stewards  shall  adopt  the  plan  of  assessment  with  consent,  as 
provided  in  the  item  next  following.] 

1874.]  Each  member  of  the  Church  is  expected  to  pay  ac- 
cording to  his  or  her  several  ability  for  the  support  of  the  minis- 
try ;  and  the  stewards  of  each  station  or  circuit  shall  determine 
whether  payments  are  to  be  made  weekly,  monthly,  or  quarter- 
ly, during  the  year.  They  shall  then  ascertain  how  much  each 
member  is  able  and  willing  to  pay  in  the  installments  fixed  by 
the  stewards ;  and  whatever  amount  each  member  agrees  to  pay 
he  or  she  shall  be  under  solemn  obligation  to  pay,  and  can  only 
be  released  from  this  obligation  by  the  order  of  the  stewards,  or 
by  vote  of  the  Church  Conference  for  good  cause  shown. 


SECTION  II. 
1870.]  Support  op  Presiding  Elders. 

1844.]   How  shall  the  Presiding  Elder  be  supported?  11854. 

If  there  be  a  surplus  of  the  public  money  in  one  or  more  cir-  [1866. 
cuits  in  ["his"  ch.  1854  to  "a"]  District,  ["  he  "  ch.  1854  to  "  the  Presid- 
ing Elder"]  shall  receive  such  surplus:  provided,  he  do  not  receive  more 
than  his  annual  allowance.  In  case  of  a  deficiency  in  his  allowance,  after 
such  surplus  is  paid  him,  or  if  there  be  no  surplus",  he  shall  share  with  the 
preachers  of  his  district  in  proportion  with  what  they  have  respectively 
received,  so  that  he  receives  no  more  than  the  amount  of  his  allowance 
upon  the  whole.  He  shall  be  accountable  for  what  he  receives  as  his  al- 
lowance. 

1854.]    The  ["allowance"  ch.  1866  to  "salary "]  (in.  1866:  and 


Support  of  Bishops. 


103 


traveling  expenses]  of  Presiding  Elders  shall  be  estimated  by 
the  District  Stewards  [om.  lsro:  mcetingj. 

SECTION  III. 

1870.]  Support  of  Bishops. 

1844.1  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  pay  its  proportionate  [1846. 
part  toward  tlie  allowance  of  each  one  of  the  Bishops,  their  willows  and 
orphans. 

Each  Annual  Conference  in  which  a  Bishop  or  Bishops  may  reside  shall 
annually  appoint,  a  committee  of  three  or  more,  whose  duty  "it  shall  be  to 
estimate  the  amount  necessary  to  furnish  a  house,  fuel,  amftable  expenses 
for  said  Bishop  or  Bishops,  subject  to  the  action  of  the  Conference,  and 
that  they  be  authorized  to  draw  on  the  funds  of  the  Hook  Concern  for  said 
amount. 

1846. 1    How  shall  the  Bishops  be  supported?  [1854. 

Each  Annual  Conference  shall  pay  Ks  proportionate  part  toward  the  al- 
lowance of  each  one  of  the  Bishops,"  their  widows  and  orphans,  and  their 
house-rent,  fuel,  and  table  expenses  At  each  session  of  the  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  the  Committee  on  Epis- 
copacy shall  estimate  the  family  expenses  of  the  Bishops,  and  divide  the 
whole  amount  of  their  claim  or  quarterage,  traveling  and  family  expenses 
among  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  according  to  their  pecuniary  abil- 
ity, to  be  raised  bv  them  in  their  Conference  collections,  and  the  aggre- 
gate claims  of  the  Bishops  shall  be  drawn  from  the  funds  of  the  said  An- 
nual Conferences  at  their  respective  sessions. 

1854. J  The  Bishops  shall  be  supported  bv  the  proceeds  of  the  1 1858. 
Publishing  House  at  Nashville.  The  Book  Agents  shall  pay  the  Bishops 
in  quarterly  installments  in  advance,  beginning  with  June  1  of  each  year 
—also  the  traveling  expenses  of  the  Bishops  on  the  presentation  of  their 
accounts. 

1858.1  The  amount  necessary  for  the  support  of  the  Bishops  [1866. 
shall  be  divided  between  the  Animal  Conferences  and  the  Missionary  So- 
ciety, as  follows:  The  Annual  Conferences  shall  pay  seventy  per  cent,  of 
the  whole  amount,  and  the  Missionary  Society  shall  pay  thirty  per  cent,  of 
the  whole  amount. 

Let  seventy  percent,  of  the  whole  amount  be  divided  among  the  Annual 
Conferences,"  according  to  their  ability  to  pay:  provided,  that  no  account 
shall  be  taken  of  the  Pacific  ( 'onference  or  of  t he  Mission  (  ^inferences. 

The  Book  Agent  shall  be  authorized  to  draw  on  the  Chairman  of  the 
Board  of  Stewards  of  each  Annual  (  onference  for  its  annual  apportion- 
ment, which  shall  be  paid  during  the  session  of  the  Annual  Conference. 

The  Bishops  shall  divide  seventy  percent,  of  their  annual  allowance  into 
four  equal  installments,  and  shall  draw  for  the  amount  on  the  Book  Agent 
quarterly. 

The  Bishops  shall  divide  thirty  percent,  of  their  annual  allowance  into 
two  equal  installments,  and  draw  for  the  same  seiui-anuuallv,  on  the 
Treasurer  of  the  Missionary  Society. 

The  Book  Agent  shall  pay  the  traveling  expenses  of  the  Bishops  out  of 
the  proceeds  of  the  Publishing  House,  and  the  Bishops  shall  be  at  liberty, 
w  hen  they  deem  it  necessary,  to  draw  for  any  ainou  't  not  exceeding  one 
hundred  dollars  in  advance.  They  shall  keep  an  account  current oi  their 
traveling  expenses,  and  make  an  exhibit  of  the  same  once  a  year  to  the 
Book  Agent. 

1866.]  The  Bishops  shall  be  supported  according  to  the  fol- 
lowing plan  : 

1854.]  The  allowance  of  the  Bishops  [in.  18«0:  for  salary  and 
traveling  expenses,]  [in.  1S74:  and  of  the  widows  and  orphan 
children  of  deceased  Bishops],  shall  be  estimated  by  the  Com- 
mittee on  Episcopacy  ["of  each"  ch.  1858  to  "of  the,"  ch.  1S86  to  "at 
the"]  General  Conference;  [in.  1858:  and  they  shall  divide  the 


104 


Min  isteria  I  Support. 


amount  between  the  (in.  i860:  several)  Annual  Conferences,  ("and 
the  Missionary  Society  as  herein  provided  "  ch.  186(5  to  "  according  to  the 
ability  of  the  Conferences)]. 

1858.]  The  Annual  Conferences  shall  be  allowed  to  adopt 
their  own  plan  for  raising  said  ["fund  "  ch.  1870  to  "amount"],  [in. 
1870:  which  shall  be  called  the  Bishops'  Fund],  [om.  1866:  butshould 
no  special  plan  be  adopted  for  raising  of  said  fund,  in  that  case  the  Chair- 
man of  the  Board  of  Stewards  of  the  Annual  Conference  shall  levy  a  per 
cent,  on  the  Conference  funds  sufficient  to  pay  the  draft  of  the  Book 
Agent. J 

1866.]  This  fund  shall  be  paid  over  to  the  ["Board  of  Stew- 
ards "  ch.  1870  to  "  Joint  Board  of  Finance "]  of  the  Annual  Con- 
ference ;  and  the  Chairman  of  said  Board  shall  pay  the  amount 
collected  to  the  Bishop  presiding  at  the  [om.  1870:  Annual]  Confer- 
ence, and  take  his  receipt,  and  forward  the  same,  or  a  copy 
thereof,  to  the  Book  Agent,  [in.  1882:  who  shall  be  the  Treasurer 
of  the  Bishops'  Fund]. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Bishops,  each  Bishop  shall  report 
to  the  Book  Agent  the  amount  paid  to  him  by  the  several  An- 
nual Conferences,  to  be  divided  between  all  the  Bishops  in  pro- 
portion to  the  amount  estimated  for  the  support  of  each  [om. 
1870:  Bishop]. 

The  Bishops  who  shall  have  been  placed  upon  the  retired  list, 
or  who  are  unable  to  do  full  work,  shall  share  in  the  collections, 
in  proportion  to  the  amounts  estimated,  with  those  who  are  effi- 
cient, and  who  are  actively  engaged  in  the  work. 

In  the  interval  of  the  Bishops'  annual  meeting,  the  funds  col- 
lected and  paid  over  to  the  Bishops  shall  be  divided  between  the 
effective  Bishops  and  those  who  are  on  the  retired  list,  or  who 
are  not  able  to  do  full  work,  by  such  method  as  the  College  of 
Bishops  may  devise  among  themselves. 


SECTION  IV. 

1874.]    Support  of  Those  Not  Otherwise  Provided  For. 

1866.]  All  officers  appointed  by  the  General  Conference, 
and  not  otherwise  provided  for  by  law,  shall  have  their  salaries 
fixed  by  the  Joint  Board  of  Finance  of  the  Conference  of  which 
they  are  members,  or  within  the  bounds  of  which  the  work  as- 
signed them  by  the  General  Conference  lies ;  and  be  paid,  from 
the  proceeds  of  their  office,  or  by  such  other  means  as  the  Con- 
ference may  devise. 


SECTION  V. 
1870.]  Of  the  Joint  Board  of  Finance. 

1866.]  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  a  Joint  Board 
of  Finance,  appointed  by  the  President  of  the  Conference  (un- 
less otherwise  ordered)  at  the  close  of  its  annual  session,  to  hold 


Board  of  Finance. 


105 


their  office  until  the  close  of  the  next  ensuing  Annual  Confer- 
ence session  [om.  1870:  and], 

(In.  1870:  Said  Board]  shall  consist  of  one  clerical  ["and  one  lay 
member  of  the  Conference"  eh.  1870  to  "member  of  the  Conference 
and  one  layman"]  for  each  Presiding  Elder's  District.  They 
shall  elect  their  own  chairman,  treasurer,  and  secretory,  and  the 
Board  shall  fill  all  vacancies  that  may  occur  in  the  body:  pro- 
vided that  they  do  so  by  keeping  up  an  equal  number  of  clerical 
and  lay  members. 

1844.]  Each  Animal  Conference  is  authorized  to  raise  a  fund,  if  they 
judge  it  proper,  subject  to  its  own  control,  and  under  such  regulations 
as  their  wisdom  may  direct,  for  the  relief  of  the  distressed  traveling,  su- 
perannuated, and  supernumerary  preachers,  their  wives,  widows,  and 
children;  as  also  for  missionary  I'm.  1858:  and  educational!  purposes. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Annual  Conference  to  take  measures,  from 
year  to  year,  to  raise  moneys  in  every  Circuit  and  station  within  its 
bounds,  for  the  relief  of  its  necessitous  superannuated  and  supernumer- 
ary ministers,  widows,  and  orphans.  Anil  the  Conference  shall  annually 
appoint  a  committee  to  estimate  the  several  sums  necessary  to  he  allowed 
for  the  extra  expenses  of  such  necessitous  claimants,  who  shall  be  paid  in 
proportion  to  the  estimates  made  and  the  moneys  in  hand. 

1866.]    It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Joint  Board— 

(1)  To  receive  all  moneys  collected  as  Conference  collections  or 
otherwise,  and  distribute  "the  same  to  the  superannuated  preach- 
ers, and  the  widows  and  ["orphan  children" ch.  1870 to  "orphans," 
ch.  1882  to  "orphan  children,"  ch.  1886  to  "orphans"]  of  deceased  mem- 
bers of  the  Conference,  according  to  their  best  judgment  of  their 
several  necessities.* 

(2)  They  shall  estimate  the  amount  that  will  probably  be  nec- 
essary to  meet  the  claims  of  the  superannuated  preachers  and  the 
■widows  and  orphan  children  of  deceased  members  of  the  Con- 
ference, and  apportion  the  same  to  the  different  Presiding  Eld- 
ers' Districts  for  collection  the  ensuing  year. 

(3)  All  matters  relating  to  the  financial  interests  of  the  Con- 
ference shall  be  referred  to  this  Board,  and  be  carefully  consid- 
ered and  reported  upon. 

(4)  They  shall  make  a  full  report  of  all  proceedings  to  the 
Conference,  which  shall  either  approve,  recommit,  or  amend 
their  report. 

(5)  The  members  of  this  Board,  and  especially  the  chairman 
thereof,  shall  carefully  consider  the  financial  interests  during  the 
year,  and  shall  [om.  1870:  particularly  endeavor  to]  collect  such  au- 
thentic information  in  regard  to  the  pecuniary  circumstances  of 
the  usual  claimants  on  the  Conference  funds  as  shall  facilitate 
the  business  of  the  Board  at  its  annual  meeting. 

If  the  respective  allowances  are  not  raised  as  provided  for,  the  Church 
shall  not  be  accountable  for  the.  deficiency,  as  in  a  case  of  debt. 

(6)  The  Recording  Steward  of  each  circuit  shall  report  to  the 
Joint  Board  of  Finance  [om.  1870:  of  the  Conference]  a  full  account 
of  the  acts  of  the  Board  of  Stewards  the  preceding  year.  The 
Joint  Board  shall  decide  all  issues  that  may  exist  between  the 


*  For  the  regulations  existing  prior  to  1881!,  concerning  the"  allowances" 
of  the  various  claimants,  see  Chap.  X.,  on  "Support  of  the  Ministry." 


106 


Ministerial  Support. 


stewards  and  the  Presiding  Elder,  or  any  of  the  preachers,  in  re- 
lation to  salaries,  and  their  decision  shall  be  final ;  but  in  no 
case  shall  they  allow  any  preacher  to  have  a  claim  on  the  Church 
he  has  served,  as  of  debt,  after  his  pastoral  connection  has  ceased. 

1844.]  Every  Annual  Conference  has  full  liberty  to  adopt  and  recom- 
mend such  plans  and  rules  as  to  them  may  appear  necessary  the  more  ef- 
fectually to  raise  supplies  for  the  respective  allowances. 

1866.]  (7)  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  adopt  its  own  meth- 
od of  raising  money  to  pay  those  who,  by  the  rules  and  usages  of 
the  Church,  have  claims  upon  it:  provided  [in.  1870:  that]  it  does 
not  interfere  with  the  rights  guaranteed  to  the  Church  [«  Meet- 
ings" ch.  1870 to  "Conferences"],  to  adopt  their  own  methods  of 
raising  money  to  pay  their  liabilities. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


1844.]  Support  of  Missions. 

Whenever  a  foreign  mission  is  to  lie  established,  either  among  [1850. 
the  aborigines  of  our  country  or  elsewhere,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Bish- 
op making  such  appointment  immediately  to  notify  t  he  Treasurer  of  the 
Missionary  Society  of  the  place,  the  number  of  missionaries  to  be  em- 
ployed, together  with  the  probable  amount  necessary  for  the  support  of 
any  sucli  mission,  which  information  shall  be  laid  before  the  managers  of 
the  Society;  and  they  shall  make  an  appropriation  according  to  their 
judgment/from  year  to  year, of  the  amount  called  for  to  sustain  and  pros- 
ecute the  mission  or  missions  designated;  for  which  amount  the  mission- 
ary, or  the  superintendent  of  the  mission  or  missions,  shall  have  authority 
to  draw  on  the  Treasurer  of  the  Society  in  quarterly  or  half-yearly  install- 
ments. 

The  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  shall  appoint,  a  committee  [1846. 
of  not  less  than  live  normore  than  nine,  all  of  whom  shall  be  members  of 
the  Methodist  Kpiscopal  (  lunch,  to  be  called  the  Committee  on  Missions, 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  aid  the  Presiding  Elder  and  preacher  in  charge 
in  raising  missionary  societies,  taking  up  collections,  and  in  any  other 
way  which  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  may  judge  necessary  for  the 
purpose  of  raising  missionary  funds— such  as  having  sermons  p readied  or 
lectures  delivered  on  the  subject  of  Missions,  and  the  establishing  of  mis- 
sionary prayer-meetings  for  the  promotion  of  the  cause. 

It  shall  be"  the  duty  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference,  from  [1850. 
time  to  time,  to  iill  lip  vacancies  which  may  occur  in  the  Missionary  Com- 
mittee, which  committee  shall  have  the  right  to  a  seat  in  the  Quarterly 
Conference  during  its  action  on  the  subject  of  Missions,  but  at  no  other 
time. 

In  order  to  keep  up  such  missionary  societies  as  may  be  estab-  [1846. 
lished,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Missionary  Committee  to  use  their  best 
efforts  to  hold  at  least  once  a  year  a  meeting  of  the  Missionary  Society 
within  the  charge  to  which  they  may  belong;  in  doing  which  thev  shall 
have  the  aid  of  the  preacher  in  charge,  and  also  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting 
Conference  if  need  be. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  preacher  in  charge  of  circuits  and  stations  to 
organize  one  or  more  missionary  societies  in  their  respective  charges,  if  it 
should  be  practicable;  to  bear  any  name  which  the  societies  may  choose: 

froyided,  always,  that  these  societies  shall  be  auxiliary  to  the  Missionary 
ociety  of  the  Annual  Conference  to  which  such  charges  may  belong,  and 
shall  be  governed  by  such  rules  and  regulations  as  the  Annual  Conference 
may  prescribe.  It  shall  also  be  their  duty  to  take  up  or  cause  to  be  taken 
up  a  missionary  collection  in  each  and  every  congregation  within  their 
respective  charges,  at  such  time  as  iimv  be  fixed  ou  by  the  Annual  Con- 
ference. 

For  the  purpose  of  more  effectually  administering  the  financial  concerns 
of  the  Indian  Mission  Conference,  as  also  promoting  its  spiritual  welfare, 
there  shall  be  a  superintendent  appointed  by  the  Bishop,  who  shall  be  a 
member  of  said  Conference,  and  reside  within  its  bounds,  to  be  continued 
in  office  for  any  time  not  exceeding  four  years.  It  shall  be  his  duty  to 
overlook  all  the'accounts  of  the  missionaries  and  the  superintendents  of 
schools,  to  attend  to  all  the  interests  of  our  missions  ami  schools  within 
the  bounds  of  said  Conference,  as  those  interests  may  be  connected  with 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  and  with  the  Indian  school  fund. 

He  may  visit  Washington  City  once  a  year,  or  oftener,  if  it  be  deemed 
necessary;  and  also,  as  far  as  his  time  and  circumstances  will  admit,  and 
it  may  be  judged  necessary  for  the  interests  of  the  mission,  visit  the  inte- 
rior of  the  Indian  country',  with  a  view  to  the  extension  of  the  work  with- 
in his  bounds.  His  salary  shall  not  exceed  the  ordinary  allowance  of  other 

(107) 


108 


Support  of  Missions. 


His  table  ami  other  expenses  shall  be  estimated  by 
_  3rs  of  the  Parent  Society  or  by  a  committee  of  that 
Board,  for  which  lie  shall  have  authority  to*  draw  on  the  Treasurer  in 
quarterly  installments. 

1850.]  The  Constitution  of  the  Missionary  Society  is  as  fol-  |1866. 
lows : 

This  Association,  denominated  "The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Method- 
ist Episcopal  Church,  South,"  is  established  for  the  purpose  of  affording 
to  the  several  Annual  Conferences  of  said  (  lunch  the  facilities  of  a  com- 
mon organization,  under  the  control  of  the  General  Conference,  for  car- 
rying on  their  missionary  labors,  at  home  and  in  foreign  countries. 

The  payment  of  two  dollars  annually  shall  constitute  a  member  of  the 
Society,  and  the  payment  of  twenty  dollars  at  one  time  a  member  for 
life. 

1858.]  And  the  missionary  collect  ions  shall  be  so  taken  as  to  enable 
each  contributor  to  give  such  direction  to  his  donation  as  he  may  desire, 
whether  to  Domestic  or  Foreign  Missions;  and  the  amounts  so  contrib- 
uted shall  be  so  distinguished  in  the  reports  of  the  Treasurer. 

1850.]  The  annual  meeting  for  the  election  of  ollicers  and  manager- 
shall  be  held  in  ['■  Louisville,  Kentucky," ch.  1854  to  ••  Nashville,  Tenn.,"| 
on  the  third  Monday  in  April. 

At  all  meetings  of  the  Society,  the  President,  or,  in  his  absence,  one  of 
the  Vice-Presidents,  or,  in  their  absence,  a  member  appointed  by  the 
meeting  shall  preside. 

1844.]  It  is  recommended  that  [om.  1850:  within  the  bounds  of]  each 
Annual  Conference  ["there  be  established"  ch.  1850  to  "establish"]  a 
Conference  Missionary  Society  auxiliary  to  ["the  .Missionary  Society  of 
the  M.  E.  Church"  ch.  1850  to  "this  institution  "J  |om.  1850:  with  branch- 
es] under  such  regulations  as  ["  the  Conferences  respectively  shall  pre- 
scribe" ch.  1850  to  "they  shall  severally  adopt,  or  the  General  Conference 
order"].  Each  Conference  [om.  1850:  Missionary  J  society  shall  annually 
transmit  to  the  [om.  1850:  Corresponding]  Secretary  of  ["  the  Parent  Soci- 
ety" Ch.  1850  to  "  this  Society  at  (•  Louisville.  Kentucky,'  ch.  1854  to  '  Nash- 
ville, Tenn.,')"]  a  copv  of  its' annual  report,  embracing  the  operations  |"of 
its  branches"  eh.  1850  to  "  within  its  bounds")  and  shall  also  notify  the 
Treasurer  of  the  amount  of  funds  ["collected  in  aid  of"  ch.1850  to"  avail- 
able for"]  the  missionary  cause,  which  amount  shall  be  subject  to  the  or- 
der of  the  Treasurer  of  ["  the  Parent"  ch.  1850  to  "  this"]  Society. 

1854.]  The  Virginia,  Western  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  1 1858. 
South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Florida,  and  llolston  Conferences  shall  consti- 
tute the  Eastern  .Missionary  District  :  the  Alabama.  Mississippi,  Louisi- 
ana, Texas,  East  Texas,  Pacific,  Arkansas,  and  \\  icluta  Coherences,  the 
South-western  Missionary  District:  the  Kentucky,  Louisville,  Tennessee, 
Memphis,  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  Indian  Mission,  and  Kansas  Mission  Con- 
ferences!,'the' North-western  Missionary  District. 

1844  ]  It .shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Annual  ConterencT  where  1 1866. 
missions  have  been  or  are  lo  be  established,  to  appoint  a  standing  com- 
mittee, to  be  denominated  the  Mission  Committee  (which  shall  keep  a  rec- 
ord of  its  doings,  and  report  the  same  to  its  Conference),  whose  only  it 
shall  be,  in  conjunction  with  the  President  ol  the  (  onlorenco,  lo  make  an 
estimate  of  the  amount  necessary  for  the  support  ol  each  mission  and 


school,  in 


the  Discipline  to 


preachers  and  their  families  from  year  to  year;  tor  which  amount  the 
President  of  the  Conference  for  the  time  being  shall  draw  on  the  Treas- 
urer of  the  Society  in  quarterly  installments.  ,        ,  _,, 

1850.1  ["The  Bishop,,  ,,,  conjunction  with  the"  ch.  ls.,4  to  "There 
shall  be  an  annual  (om.  1858:  autumnal)  meeting  of  the  Bishops  and  j 
Hoard  of  Managers,  [in.  1874:  when  they  shall  make  the  appropriations  lor 
the  year  ensuing];  determine  what  liehls  shall  be  accepted  or  continued 
for  Foreign  Missions,  and  the  number  of  persons  to  be  employed  m  each; 
lorn.  1854:  and  shall  |  estimate  the  sums  necessary  lor  the  suppor  ol  each 
mission-  (om  1854  -  and  the  Bishops,  in  conjunction  with  the  Board  ot 
Managers,  shall]  tlx  the  amount  which  may  be  drawn  for  during  the  year, 
and  the  division  of  said  amount  between  the  Foreign  and  Domestic  Mis- 
sions; and  lorn.  1854:  they  shall  ]  also  determine  the  amount  for  which  each 
Bishop  shall  draw  for  the  Domestic  Missions  of  those  Conferences  over 


Support  of  Missions. 


109 


which  he  may  preside,  and  beyond  which  lie  shall  not  be  at  liberty  to 
draw,  [in.  ls.vs:  unless  an  exigency  shall  arise,  in  which  case  the  Bishop 
may,  if  he  judge  proper,  exceed  the  amount  appropriated].  r,__,_ 

[In.  1st  Hi :  The  Board  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  pr  lings,  [1870. 

and]  the  minutes  of  each  meeting  shall  be  signed  by  the  presiding  oflicer 
and  the  Secretary.  , 

1866.]  Any  one  of  the  Bishops,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Board, 
shall  appoint  missionaries  to  the  foreign  licld. 

1844.1  ["  It  is  recommended  that  w  ithin  Ihe  bounds  of "  ch.  [1866. 
1S46  to  "  Let"]  each  Annual  Conference  [••  there  be  established  "  ch.  1846 
to"form  itself  into"]  a  [om.  1S46:  Conference]  Mi-u.naiy  society,  aux- 
iliary to  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  [in. 
1846:  South.]  join.  l.S4ii":  with  branches.]  under  suc  h  regulations  as  the 
Conferences  ["respectively"  ch.  1846  to  "severally"]  shall  prescribe. 
[In.  1846:  And  let]  each  Conference  [om.  1846:  Missionary]  Society  [om. 
1846:  shall  annually]  transmit  [in.  1846:  by  its  Secretary]  to  the  [om. 
1846:  Corresponding'  Sec  retary  of  the  Parent  Society  a  copy  of  its  annual 
report,  [om.  1816:  embracing  the  operations  of  its  branches:]  and  shall 
also  notify  the  Treasurer  of  the  amount  collected  in  aid  of  the  missionary 
cause;  which  amount  shall  be  subject  to  the  order  of  the  Treasurer  of  the 
Parent  Society,  [in.  1846:  stating  specifically  the  number  and  names  of 
the  missions  belonging  to  the  Conference;  the  number  of  members  of  the 
Church,  and  of  the  children  catechised  in  each  mission;  the  numbers  ad- 
mitted on  trial  ami  received  into  full  fellowship  during  the  year;  the 
number  baptized  and,  as  nearly  as  may  be,  the  numbers  attending  public 
worship,  and  of  the  whole  population  within  reach  of  the  missionary's 
appointments,  together  with  the  number  of  meeting-houses  on  each  mis- 
sion. And  let  the  Annual  Report  of  the  Indian  Mission  Conference  in- 
clude, in  addition  to  the  above,  a  statement  of  the  number  of  schools,  and 
of  the  scholars  in  each  school,  under  the  care  of  that  Conference;  and 
such  other  facts  as  shall  show,  from  time  to  time,  the  progress  and  pros- 
pects of  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  Indians. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Annual  Conference  to  appoint  some  month 
within  the  Conference  year  in  which  missionary  collections  shall  be  taken 
up  within  their  respective  bounds,  and  also  to  make  such  arrangements 
concerning  branch  societies  as  may  be  deemed  expedient.* 

It  shall  be  ["  their  duty,  further,""  ch.  1846  to  "  the  duty  of  the  preachers 
in  charge  of  circuits  and  stations"]  to  appoint  ["in  every  class  within 
their  charges"  ch.  1*46  to  "  a  suitable  person  in  each  class  as"]  a  mission- 
ary collector,  who  shall  keep  a  book  in  which  shall  be  enrolled  the  names 
of  all  the  members  of  the  class,  and  shall  collect  from  each  member  who 
may  feel  disposed  [om.  1S46:  so]  to  contribute  ["at  the  rate  of  one"ch. 
1846  to  "a"]  cent  ["per"  ch.  1846  to  "or  more  a"|  week,  or  fifty  cents 

{"per"  ch.  1846  to  "or  more  a  "J  year,  and  shall  pay  over  the  sums  so  col- 
ected  to  the  preacher  in  charge,  at  or  before  the  last  quarterly  meeting 

i"in"  ch.  1846  to  "of  "J  the  Conference  year.  And  the  preacher  [om, 
846:  in  charge]  shall  transmit  the  ["same  to  the  Annual  Conference"  ch. 
1846  to"  money  thus  paid  over  "J.  together  wit  li  such  [in.  1846:  other]  sums  as 
["may"ch.  1846  to  "  shall "]  have  been  collected  [om.  1846:  by  him]  from 
the  congregations  ["  as  well  as  the  sums  received  from  "  eh.  1846  to  "or"] 
branch  societies,  or  otherwise,  ["  all  of  which  shall  be  "  ch.  1846  to"  to  the 
Treasurer  of  the  Conference  Missionary  Society  to  be  duly  "]  reported  in 
writing. 

It  will  be  expected  that  in  the  examination  [in.  1846:  of  character]  in 
the  Annual  Conference,  a  reference  will  be  had  to  the  faithful  perform- 
ance of  the  duty  of  preachers  on  this  subject  [om.  1846:  in  the  passage  of 
character  |.t 

In  all  cases  of  the  appointment  of  a  missionary,  the  name  of  such  mis- 
sionary and  the  District  in  which  lie  is  to  labor,  together  w  ith  the  proba- 
ble expenses  of  the  missiou,  shall  be  communicated  |om.  1850:  by  the 
Bishop  or  the  Mission  Committee  of  each  Annual  Conference]  to  the 


*  In  1866  this  was  omitted  here,  but  in  the  Oonstitu'ion  of  the  Domestic  Board,  adopted  the  same 
,  it  was  made  the  duty  of  the  Annual  Conferences  to  provide  for  the  taking  up  of  collections  for 
the  Foreign  and  Domestic  Boards. 

t  Omitted  here  in  1866,  but  inserted  in  the  Constitution  of  the  Domestic  Board. 


110 


Support  of  Missions. 


Treasurer  of  ["the"  ch.  1S54  to  "this"]  [om.  1854:  Parent]  Society,  that 
a  proper  record  of  the  same  may  be  preserved. 

In  all  places  where  drafts  are  drawn  in  favor  of  any  mission,  if  there  be 
funds  in  the  possession  of  any  [om.  1840:  Auxiliary]  Conference  Mission- 
ary Society  where  such  mission  ["  is  established"  ch.  to  "  belongs"!, 

the  drafts  ior  the  support  of  the  mission  shall  be  paid  from  said  funds  |  in. 

 :  for  one  quarter  or  more,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Bishop].  [Om.  1x40: 

If  there  be  no  Auxiliary  Society,  and  there  be  money  belonging  to  the 
Book  Concern,  the  Book  Committee  or  Presiding  Elders  or  preachers 
shall  pay  the  missionary  drafts  from  the  book  money  which  may  be  in 
their  possession;  which  drafts,  when  paid,  shall  he  transmitted  to  the 
Treasurer  at  New  York;  and  in  no  case  where  any  such  iimncvs  are  at 
command  shall  the  drafts  be  sent  to  the  Treasurer  in  New  York  to  be 
paid.] 

It  shall  be  the  duly  of  the  Bishops  to  instruct  all  our  [om.  1S4C:  foreign] 
missionaries  that  whenever  they  come  in  contact  with  any  of  the  mission- 
aries belonging  to  ["the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Conference"  ch.  1S46  to 
"  other  Protestant  orthodox  Churches  "J  they  shall  [om.  1S4B:  not  interfere 
in  their  respective  charges  any  further  than  to  help  them  in  their  work 
when  requested,  hut  shall]  on  all  occasions  cultivate  [in.  184li:  as  far  as 
practicable]  a  spirit  of  friendship  and  brotherly  affection,  as  brethren  en- 
gaged in  the  same  common  cause,  namely,  the  salvation  of  the  world,  by 
grace  through  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

It  shall  be  the  duty,  of  all  our  missionaries,  except  those  who  are  ap- 
pointed to  labor  for  the  benefit  of  the  slaves,  to  form  their  circuits  into 
Auxiliary  Missionary  Societies,  ami  to  make  regular  quarterly  and  class 
collections  wherever  practicable,  and  report  the  amount  collected  every 
three  months,  either  by  indorsing  it  on  their  drafts  or  by  transmitting  the 
money  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Parent  Society. 

1850.1  This  Constitution  shall  not  he  altered  or  amended  but  by  [in. 
1854:  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of]  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  '  'hurch,  South,  ["on  the  recommendation  of  the  Board  of  Man- 
agers, or  by  the  Board  of  Managers,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  "  ch.  1854  to  "  present  and  voting  on  the  alteration  or 
amendment"]. 


SECTION  I. 

1878.]  Board  of  Missions. 

1866.]  The  missionary  operations  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  South,  shall  hereafter  be  ["committed  to"  ch.  1874  to 
"  conducted  "]  [om.  1S70 :  the  management  of  two  separate  Boards  to  be 
styled  severally  the  Foreign  and  Domestic]  [in.  1870,  om.  1874:  one 
Board]  under  the  following  provisions  and  regulations : 

[Om.  1870:  The  Foreign  Board.] 

1874.]  Article  I.  There  shall  be  a  Board  of  Missions,  which 
shall  have  charge  of  the  Foreign  Missions,  and  of  all  others  not 
provided  for  by  the  Annual  Conferences. 

1850.]  The  officers  of  this  Society  shall  consist  of  a  President,  [in.  1854. 
ten]  Vice-presidents,  a  Secretary,  a  Treasurer,  and  ["two"  ch.  1854  to 
"three"]  Assistant  Treasurers,  ["of  whom  one"  ch.  1854  to  "one  of 
whom"]  shall  reside  in  Charleston,  S.  ('.,  ["and  the  other"  ch.  1854  to 
"one"]  in  New  Orleans,  La.,  [in.  1854:  and  one  in  St.  Louis,  Mo.] ;  which 
officers,  together  with  sixteen  Managers,  shall  form  a  Board  for  the  trans- 
action of  business.  They  shall  all  be  members  of  tlte  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South;  and  shall  be  annually  elected  by  the  Society,  except  the 
Secretary,  [in.  1X5 1:  Treasurer,  and  Assistant  Treasurers,]  who  shall  be 
elected  by  the  General  Conference.  [Om.  1854:  The  Society  shall  elect 
four  Vice-presidents,  and  each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  the  privi- 
lege of  electing  one  Vice-president  from  its  own  body.] 


Board  of  Missioiis. 


Ill 


1866.1  ["This"eh.lS70to"The"l  Board  shall  consist  of  a  Pre*-  [1874. 
idem,  ["  four  "  cli.  1870  to "  two  "  ]  Vice-presidents,  a  Secretary,  a  Treasurer, 
and  eleven  Managers.  They  shall  all  be  members  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  South,  and  [in.  1870:  shall]  be  elected  quadrennially  by  the 
General  Conference,  [in.  INTO:  except  the  Treasurer,  who  shall  be  elected 
by  the  Board].  [Om.  1870:  but]  When,  from  any  cause,  the  General  Con- 
ference shall  fail  to  meet  at  the  appointed  nine,  the  Board  shall  continue 
in  office  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  General  Conference.  The  Bishops 
shall  be  ex -officio  members  of  the  Board. 

1874.]  Art.  11.  Said  Board  shall  consist  of  a  President,  Vice- 
president,  Secretary,  Treasurer,  and  ["  seventeen"  ch.  1878  to  "nine- 
teen," ch.  1886  to  '  twenty-five  "]  Managers,  to  be  elected  quadren- 
nially by  the  General  Conference,  [in.  1886:  as  follows],  ["to  con- 
tinue "  ch.  1886  to  "  continuing"]  in  othce  until  their  successors  are 
appointed:  [in.  1886:  the  President,  Vice-president,  and  Managers 
on  nomination  of  the  Committee  on  Missions,  the  Secretary  and 
the  Treasurer  by  ballot,  at  the  time  of  election  of  other  Connec- 
tional  officers]."  The  Bishops  shall  be  ex-officio  members  of  the 
Board. 

1850.]  Art.  III.  The  Board  shall  have  authority  to  ["make 
by-laws  for  regulating"  ch.  1874  to  "  regulate  "]  its'  own  proceedings ; 
to  appropriate  money  to  defray  incidental  expenses;  to  pro- 
vide for  the  support  of  superannuated  missionaries,  and  wid- 
ows and  orphans  of  missionaries,  who  may  not  be  provided 
for  by  any  Annual  Conference;  lom.  1870:  it  being  understood  that 
they  s"hall  not  receive  more  than  is  altowed  by  the  Discipline  to  other  su- 
perannuated ministers,  widows,  and  orphans;]  to  print  books  for  the 
Indian,  [om.  1866,  re-in.  1870:  German,]  [om.]S66:  Domestic]  [in.  1878: 
Mexican],  and  [in.  1878:  other]  Foreign  Missions;  [in.  1866:  to 
build  houses  for  worship],  [in.  1882:  for  hospitals,]  [in.  1866:  ("and 
school-houses"  ch.  1874  to  "for  schools"),  and  (om.  1874:  residences) 
for  (om.  1870:  the)  missionaries;  (om.  1S70:  in  any  of  the  missionary 
fields  under  its  charge,  out  of  any  funds  which  may  have  been  specially 
given  for  those  purposes;)]  [ in.  1S70:  and  (in.  1874:  to)  defray  ("all 
other"  ch.  1874  to  "the")  necessary  expenses  ("incident  to"  ch.  1874 
to  "of")  the  work  under  its  care]  ;  [in.  IS82:  to  aid  in  the  estab- 
lishment and  support  of  training-schools  for  native  converts  and 
preachers,  and  to  co-operate  with  other  Methodist  bodies  in  the 
establishment  and  support  of  such  schools, -wherever  it  may  be 
practicable  in  foreign  fields].  [  Om.  1854:  to  fill  vacancies  w  hich  may 
occur  during  the  year]  ["  and"  ch.  1870  to  "The  Board,"  ch.  1874  to  "It"] 
shall  [in.  1874:  also]  ["present"  ch.  1SS6  to  "publish  annually"]  a 
statement  of  ite  transactions,  [om.  1874;  and  funds]  [in.  1S74:  nam- 
ing the  missions  supported  by  it,  and  the  amount  appropriated 
and  paid  to  each],  [om.  1866:  to  the  Society  at  each  of  its  annual  meet- 
ings] and  [om.  1870:  shall  also]  lay  before  the  General  Conference 
[om.  1866:  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,]  a  report  of  [in. 
1874:  its  operations].  [Om.  1874:  all  its  transactions,  and  a  statement  of 
its  funds  up  to  some  convenient  dav  near  and  prior  to  the  time  of  holding 
the  General  Conference.]  [Om.  1854 :  The  Board  shall  also  cause  the  an- 
nual statements  and  reports  to  be  published  in  all  the  newspapers  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South.] 

1870.]  Art.  IV.  The  Board  shall  meet  annually  to  [om. 
1874:  make  appropriations  for  the  ensuing  year,]  determine  what  fields 


112 


Support  of  Minions. 


shall  be  occupied  as  [om.  1874 :  foreign]  missions,  the  number  of  per- 
sons to  be  employed  in  each,  and  to  estimate  the  amount  that  may 
be  necessary  for  the  support  of  the  missions  under  its  charge, 
and  to  divide  the  same  among  the  several  Annual  Conferences — 
having  reference  in  said  division  to  the  extent  and  importance 
of  the  home  work  in  each  Conference,  and  to  the  ability  and  dis- 
position of  the  people  to  give. 

[Om.  ;S30:  Pro ritled,  always,  that]  The  sums  [om.  1850:  so]  allowed  for 
the  ["support  "  eh.  1800  to  "  salaries,"  eh.  ls.70  to  "  support"]  of  ["  a  mis- 
sionary" ch.  1850  to  "missionaries"]  shall  [om.  JWSB:  not  exceed  the  usual 
allowance  of  other  itinerant  ("  preachers  "  ch.  1830  to  "  ministers  ")]  [in. 
1800:  lie  sullicient  to  support  them  in  their  work].  [In.  1860,  om.  1870: 
The  Board  shall  meet  annually,  to  vote  appropriations  of  money  to  those 
in  its  employment  and  the  President  of  the  Board.]  [Om.  I860:  The 
("Bishops"  ch.  1850  to  "  Bishop,"  or  President  of  the  Conference,  if  the 
mission  be  domestic,  and  the  Superintendent,  where  there  is  one,  and  if 
not,  the  missionary,  if  the  mission  be  foreign),  shall  draw  on  the  Treasurer 
for  the  allowance,  in  i|uarterly  or  half-yearly  installments.]  [In.  1850: 
(om.  1870:  And)  ("They"  eh.  WOO  to  "The  Hoard")]  shall  [om.  180G:  al- 
ways promptly  notify  the  Treasurer  of  all  drafts  made  by  them,  and  shall  | 
require  [om.  1*50:  regular]  communications  to  be  made  [in.  1S50:  quarter- 
ly] by  each  ["of  the  missionaries  "  ch.  1870  to  "missionary"],  [in.  1850: 
or  from  each  mission,]  to  the  [om.  1.S50:  Corresponding  Secretary]  [in. 
1850,  om.  1800:  at  ("  Louisville,  Kentucky,"  ch.  1854  to  "  Nashville,  Tenn.,")] 
[om.  1850:  of  the  Parent  Society,]  giving  information  of  the  State  [in. 
1850:  and  prospects]  of  the  [in.  is5o:  several]  missions  in  which  they  are 
employed.  No  one  shall  be  acknowledged  a.  a  missionary,  or  [om.  1800: 
shall]  receive  support  ["  out  of  "  ch.  1X50  to  "  from]  the  ["funds  of  the  So- 
ciety "  ch.  1800  to  "  Hoard  "]  who  has  not  some  definite  Held  of  labor  as- 
signed him,  or  could  not  be  an  effective  laborer  on  a  circuit  [in.  1850:  ex- 
cept as  provided  for  in  the  ("  fourth  "  ch.  1800  to  "  second  ")  Article]. 

1874.]  Art.  V.  The  Board  shall  employ  only  effective  men 
for  its  work,  and  shall  require  each  one  to  make  a  quarterly  re- 
port to  the  Secretary  of  his  operations,  and  of  the  state  and  pros- 
pects of  the  work  in  his  charge. 

1866.]  Art.  VI.  The  revenue  of  the  Board  shall  be  derived 
[om.  1874:  as  follows:]  from  annual  collections  in  every  congrega- 
tion ;  [om.  1874:  ("  in  such  month  "  ch.  1870  to  "  at  such  time  and  in  such 
manner")  as  each  Annual  Conference  ("  shall  "  ch.  1870  to  "  may  ")  direct;] 
[in.  1874:  and  from  such  other  plans  as  may  be  adopted  by  the 
Church  and  congregation,  (in.  1882:  by  the  Sunday-school,  and  by 
such  societies  as  may  be  formed  by  the  women  of  the  Church,)  to 
raise  money  for  this  object ;]  and  from  special  collections  [om.  1870 : 
made]  by  the  Secretary  [in.  1874:  and  the  Bishops] ;  and  from  do- 
nations and  legacies. 

1844.]  The  Corresponding  Secretary  shall  be  a  member  of  [1846. 
such  Annual  Conference  as  he  may,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Bishops, 
select. 

1846.]  The  Secretary  [om.  1854:  of  I  be  Missionary  Society  of  [1870. 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,]  shall  reside  at  the  place  where 
the  fom.  1854:  Parent]  ["Society"  ch.  1800  to  "Board"]  is  located,  but 
may  be  a  member  of  any  one  of  the  Annual  ( inferences,  [om.  1854:  with 
the  approbation  of  the  Bishops].  It  shall  be  his  duty  to  journalize  the 
proceedings  of  the  [om.  1854:  Parent]  [om.  1800:  Society  and  of  the] 
Board,  and  to  conduct  their  correspondence;  to  advise  the  Board  of  any 
matter  which  he  may  conceive  important;  [in.  1854:  to  travel,  as  ("far  as 
practicable "  ch.  1800  to  "much  as  possible"),  through  the  Connection, 
visiting  the  Annual  Conferences  and  ("  Indian  Missions"  ch.  1800  to  "the 
missions  under  the  care  of  the  Hoard");  promoting  the  interests  of  the 
("  Society"  ch.  1806  to  "  Board  ");]  to  give  the  missionaries  any  informa- 


Board  of  Missions. 


113 


tion  that  may  be  [om.  1866:  deemed]  necessary;  to  ["publish"  ch.  1834  to 
"prepare  and  furnish  for  publication  "J  in  the  Church  papers,  [in.  1854: 
monthlv,  an  abstractor  the  proceedings  of  the  Hoard  a  ml  J  ["  a  condensed 
account"  ch.  1854  to  "comlenseil  accounts  "  I  of  the  missionary  work  [om. 
1854:  as  often  a^  practicable];  [in.  185u:  ami,  furthermore,  it  shall  be  his 
clutv  to  attend  to  all  business  oi  the  ("  Society  "  eh.  1800  to  ••  Hoard")  with 
the'Government  of  the  I'nited  Mates,  in  relation  to  the  schools  which 
have  been  or  hereafter  may  be  committed  to  our  (••  hands"  ch.  1854  to 
"care")  in  the  Indian  count  rv,  bv  the  Department  of  the  Interior  or  Com- 
missioner of  Indian  Affairs:]  and  Lin.  1n5d:  it  shall  also  be  his  duty]  to 
prepare  [in.  1858:  and  superintend  the  publication  of]  the  Annual  I"  re- 
ports" ch.  180;  to  "  Report "]  [om.  18titi:  of  the  Society],  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Board  [om.  lVW:  of  Managers].  [Om.  1854:  lie  shall  he  elected 
bv  the  General  Conference,  to  which  also  he  shall  be  responsible  for  the 
discharge  of  his  duties.)  His  salary  -hall  be  apportioned  "  ch.  lSWi  to 
•Mixed''1]  by  the  Board  [om.  1800:  of  Managers]  [oiu.  1854:  of  the  Mission- 


arv  -ocietVJ. 

1870.]  Art.  VII.  The  Secretary  [in.  1874:  shall  be  a  minister 
of  the  gospel,  and]  mav  be  a  member  of  any  Annual  Conference, 
but  shall  reside  [om.iS74:  at  the  place]  where  the  Board  is  located. 
It  shall  be  ["the  duty  of  the  Secretary"  ch.  1874  to  "his  duty"]  to 
["journalize"  ch.  lsro to  "keep  a  permanent  record  of"]  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Board,  ["  to  publish  in  the  Church  papers  an  abstract 
of  the  proceedings  of  the  Board "  ch.  1S74  to  "and  to  publish  an  ab- 
stract of  them  in  the  Church  papers "] ;  to  conduct  its  corre- 
spondence; [om.  1S74:  to  give  information  to  the  missionaries ;]  to  at- 
tend to  all  [in.  1874:  its  legal]  business,  [om.  1874:  which  the  Board 
may  have  with  the  Government  of  the  I'nited  States] ;  to  prepare  ["  the." 
ch.  1854  to  "its  "]  Annual  Report  [om.  1874:  of  the  Board],  [in.  1S74: 
and  to  publish  monthly  (either  in  a  missionary  paper  or  in  the 
Church  papers,  as  the"  Board  shall  direct)  statements  of  the 
condition,  needs,  and  prospects  of  the  va  rious  missions ;]  [om.1874: 
and,  so  far  as  their  duties  may  permit,  to  visit  the  Annual  Conferences 
and  the  missions  under  the  care  of  the  Board,  with  a  view  to  promote  the 
interests  of  the  missionary  cause).  The  salary  of  the  Secretary  shall 
be  fixed  by  the  Board,  [in.iS54:  and  all  his  necessary  traveling 
expenses  Snail  be  allow  ed,]  [om.  1S74:  and  the  Board  may  employ 
such  clerical  assistance  as  mac  be  necessary]. 

1850.]  [In.  1800:  The  Board  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  proceedings, 
and]  the  minutes  of  each  meeting  shall  be  signed  by  the  presiding  officer 
and  the  Secretary. 

1844.]  The  treasurer  of  the  Parent  Society,  under  the  diree-  [1854. 
tion  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  shall  give  information  to  the  Bishops  an- 
nually, oroftener,  if  the  Board  judge  it  expedient,  of  the  stateof  thefunds, 
and  the  sums  which  may  be  drawn  by  them  for  the  missionary  purposes 
contemplated  by  the  Constitution.  Agreeably  to  which  information  the 
Bishops  shall  have  authority  to  draw  upon  the  Treasurer  for  any  sum 
within  the  amount  designated,  which  the  Missionary  Committee  of  the 
Annual  Conferences  respectively  shall  judge  necessary  for  the  support  of 
the  missionaries  and  of  the  mission  schools  under  their  care. 

1854.]  The  Treasurer  and  A-i -tant  Treasurers  shall  hold  all  [1866. 
funds  of  this  society  in  their  ]  e-sion,  in  safe  deposit  with  such  institu- 
tions as  the  Board  mav  devise;  which  deposits  shall  be  made  bv  them  as 
officers  of  the  Society,  and  subject  to  their  drafts  as  such  and  their  suc- 
cessors in  office.  Tliev  shall  furnish  annual  reports,  to  be  published  with 
the  annual  report  of  the  Secretary. 

1866.]  Art.  VIII.  The  Treasurer  shall  hold  [om.  1874:  all]  the 
funds  of  the  Board  [om.  1S70:  in  his  possession]  in  safe  deposit 
[om.  1870:  with  such  institutions  as  the  Board  may  direct],  which  depos- 


s 


114 


Support  of  Missions. 


it  shall  be  made  by  him  as  [om.  1874:  an  officer  of|  [« the  Board"  ch. 
1874  to  "Treasurer"]  [0m.  1870:  and]  subject  to  his  drafts  as  such, 
and  [in.  1870:  to  those  of]  his  successors  in  office.  He  shall  [in. 
1870:  also]  furnish  an  annual  report,  to  be  published  with  ["the" 
ch.  1870  to  "that"]  [om.  1870:  annual]  [om.  1874:  report]  of  the  Secre- 
tary, [in.  1882:  and  perform  such  other  labor  as  the  Board  shall 
direct.   The  salary  of  the  Treasurer  shall  be  fixed  by  the  Board]. 

1854.]  In  case  of  vacancy,  occasioned  by  death,  resignation,  [1874. 
or  otherwise,  in  the  Board  [om.  1806:  of  Managers],  the  Hoard  shall  have 
power  to  I'd  1  such  vacancy;  in  case  of  vacancy  bv  death,  resignation,  or 
otherwise,  in  the  office  of  the  Secretary,  Treasurer;  or  Assistant  Treasurer, 
the  vacancy  shall  be  filled  by  the  Board  [oin.  1866:  of  Managers,  by  and 
with  the  advice  and  consent  of  one  or  more  of  the  Bishops]  until  the  en- 
suing General  Conference. 

1874.]  Art.  IX.  The  Board  shall  fill  all  vacancies  that  may 
occur. 

1850.]  AET.X.  ["Twenty"  ch.  1866  to  "Seven,"  ch.  1870  to  "Nine" 
members  shall  ["  be"  ch.  1866  to  "constitute"]  a  quorum  [om.  1866: 
at  all  meetings  of  the  Society,  and  nine]  at  ["all  meetings  "ch.  1870  to 
"an  annual  meeting"]  of  the  Board  [om.  1866:  of  Managers],  [in. 
1870:  and  seven  at  a  called  meeting]. 

1866.]  Art.  XI.  ["This"  ch.  1882  to  "The"]  Board  shall  be  lo- 
cated [om.  1874:  and  domiciled]  in  ["Baltimore,  Md.,"  ch.  1870  to  "the 
city  of  Nashville,  Tenn."]. 

1870.]  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Annual  Conference  to  organize 
a  Conference  Board  of  Missions,  which  shall  appoint  its  own  officers 
and  regulate  its  own  administration,  subject  to  the  provisions  of  this 
Constitution.  Each  Conference  shall  pay  into  the  treasury  of  the  General 
Missionary  Board  forty  per  cent,  of  all  moneys  collected  within  its  bounds 
for  missionary  purposes;  the  remaining  sixty  per  cent,  may  be  appropri- 
ated by  the  A'nnual  Conference  Board,  and  the  Bishop  presiding,  to  mis- 
sions within  its  bounds.  Any  money  not  so  appropriated  shall  be  for- 
warded to  the  general  treasury. 

Each  Annual  Conference  shall  designate  the  time  and  manner  in  which 
collections  for  Missions  shall  be  taken  up  within  its  bounds. 

1874.]  Art.  XII.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  organize  a 
Board  of  Missions,  which  shall  appoint  its  own  officers  and  reg- 
ulate its  own  affairs,  and  have  absolute  control  of  the  missions  it 
may  establish,  with  the  consent  of  the  President  of  the  Confer- 
ence, within  its  own  bounds,  and  of  the  funds  raised  for  their 
support. 

Art.  XIII.  The  Conference  Board  [in.  1SS2:  shall  arrange  for 
holding  anniversary  meetings  within  the  several  Presiding  Eld- 
er's Districts  of  the  Conference,  in  the  interest  of  (om.  1886:  For- 
eign) Missions,  and  by  such  other  means  as  it  may  choose]  shall 
disseminate  missionary  intelligence  among  the  people;  hold  an 
anniversary  meeting  at  each  session  of  the  Conference,  the  pro- 
ceeds of  which  shall  be  equally  divided  between  the  General 
Board  and  the  Annual  Conference  Mission  Board ;  shall  publish 
a  full  report  of  its  operations  every  year  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
Conference;  and  annually  estimate  the  amount  that  may  be  nec- 
essary for  the  support  of  its  own  missions,  and  apportion  the 
same  to  the  Presiding  Elders'  Districts  for  collection. 

Art.  XIV.  The  apportionment  to  a  Conference  for  the  general 


Board  of  Missions. 


115 


work  shall  be  divided  by  the  Conference  Board  among  the  Dis- 
tricts, and  the  preachers  in  charge  shall  take  up  a  collection  in 
every  congregation  to  meet  the  same. 

Art.  XV.  Any  person,  or  Sunday-school,  or  Church,  or  Con- 
ference, may  assume  in  whole  or  in  part  the  support  of  a  mission 
or  a  mission-school  established  by  the  General  Board,  and  send 
their  contributions  directly  to  such  mission  or  school,  of  which 
the  General  Treasurer  shall  be  immediately  notilied :  provided 
that  the  Conference  in  whose  territory  such  moneys  may  be 
given  shall  have  credit  for  the  same  in  settling  the  "apportion- 
ment of  the  General  Board. 

Art.  XVI.  The  collections  for  the  Conference  and  General 
Boards  shall  not  be  taken  up  together,  except  at  the  anniversary 
meeting  held  during  the  session  of  an  Annual  Conference. 

1846.1  The  Treasurer  of  the  Conference  Missionary  Societies  [1866. 
shall  send  to  the  Treasurer  or  one  of  the  Assistant  Treasurers  of  the  Par- 
ent Society,  without  loss  of  time,  whatever  balances  remain  in  their 
hands  at  the  close  of  the  sessions  of  their  respective  Conferences,  after 
paying  the  drafts  of  the  Bishops,  proper  then  to  be  paid,  in  favor  of  the 
missionaries  of  their  several  Conferences. 

1874.]  Art.  XVII.  The  Treasurer  of  the  Conference  Board 
shall  transmit  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  General  Board  all  moneys 
he  may  receive  for  general  purposes. 

1844.]  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presiding  Elders  to  bring  T1870. 
the  subject  of  our  missions  before  the  [in.  1x30:  first]  Quarterly  foin.  l.s.">4: 
Meeting]  Conference  of  each  |in.  18-Jli:  of  the]  [" circuit  and  station"  eh. 
1840  to  "circuits  and  stations"]  ["of"  ch.  1SSG  to  "within"]  their  Dis- 
tricts, ["  as  early  in  the  Conference-year  as  mav  be  practicable"  ch.  1846 
to  "  yearly,  for  the  purpose  ,,r  moving  the  Quarterly  Conference  to  adopt 
such  measures  as  shall  be  deemed  best  for  the  promotion  of  the  cause,  by 
increasing  the  number  of  contributors  and  the  amount  contributed  for 
missions  in  their  several  circuits  and  stations"]. 

1870.]  Art.  XVIII.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  ["  each"  ch.  1874  to 
"the  "]  Presiding  Elder  to  bring  the  subject  of  missions  [in.  1878: 
prominently]  before  the  [ora.  1874:  District  Conference,  and  also  be- 
fore the]  Quarterly  [« Conference  "ch.lS74  to  "Conferences"]  of  each 
circuit  and  station,  [«  within  his  District"  ch.  1874  to  "and  to  see  to 
it  that  efficient  and  well-defined  modes  and  plans  be  adopted  for 
raising  missionary  funds,  both  for  the  General  Board,  and  also 
for  the  Conference  Mission  Board."]  * 

1866.]  The  Domestic  Board. 

Artici.e  I.  This  Board  shall  consist  of  a  President,  four  Vice-presi- 
dents, a  Secretary,  a  Treasurer,  and  eleven  Managers.  Thev  shall  all  be 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  and  be  quadrennially 
elected  by  the  General  Conference;  but  when  from  any  cause  the  General 
Conference  shall  fail  to  meet  at  the  appointed  time,  the  Board  shall  con- 
tinue in  oflice  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  General  Conference.  The 
Bishops  shall  be  rx-officio  members  of  the  Board. 

Art.  II.  The  Board  shall  have  authority  to  make  by -laws  for  regulating 
its  own  proceedings;  to  appropriate  nion'ev  to  del'ra  v  incidental  expenses'; 
and  to  publish  books  and  tracts  for  German  missions;  and  shall  publish 


•  The  article  on  the  duty  of  Presidio?  Fliers  was  left  out  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Foreign  Board 
In  IMS.  but  was  retained  In  the  Cons!  it>iti..n  of  the  Pnrnestic  Board. 

>  Tuis  Constitution  is  modeled  after  the  Constitution  of  the  Oeacral  Board  as  it  was  in  1S66,  and 
man;  of  the  provisions  contained  in  that  arc  incorporated  in  this. 


116 


Support  of  Missions. 


annually  a  statement  of  its  transactions  ami  funds;  and  shall  also  lay  he- 
fore  the  General  Conference  a  report  of  all  its  transactions  and  a  state- 
ment of  its  funds  up  to  some  convenient  day,  near  and  prior  to  the  time  of 
holding  the  General  Conference. 

Art.  Iff.  seven  members,  at  all  meetings  of  the  Board,  shall  constitute 
a  quorum. 

Art.  IV.  The  Board  shall  Keep  a  journal  of  all  its  proceedings,  and  the 
minutes  of  each  meeting  shall  be  signed  by  the  presiding  officer  and  the 
Secretary. 

Art.  V.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  charge  of  the  Domestic 
Missions  within  its  ow  n  bounds. 

Art.  VI.  It  is  recommended  that  each  Annual  Conference  organize  a 
Conference  Board  of  Domestic  Missions,  auxiliary  to  this  Board,  under 
such  regulations  as  thev  shall  severally  adopt  or  t lie  General  Conference 
order.  Each  Conference  Hoard  shall  annually  transmit  to  the  .'secretary 
of  this  Board  a  copv  of  its  Annual  Report, "embracing  the  operations 
within  the  bounds  of  the  Conference  for  publication  in  his  Annual  Re- 
port. * 

Art.  VII.  The  revenue  of  this  Board  shall  be  derived  as  follows:  Each 
Annual  Conference  Hoard  shall  forward  to  the  Treasurer  annually  one- 
tenth,  at  least,  of  all  its  collections  for  Donie-l  ic  Missions,  and  whatever 
balance  may  be  in  the  treasury  after  defraying  the  expenses  of  its  own 
missions;  from  special  collections  made  by  the  Secretary;  and  from  dona- 
tions and  legacies. 

Art.  VIII.  The  Board  shall  have  power  to  grant  assistance  from  its 
funds  to  such  Annual  Conference  Missionary  Boards  as  are  not  able  to 
support  the  Domestic  Mis-ions  within  their  own  bounds. 

Art.  IX.  The  secretary  shall  reside  at  the  place  where  the  Board  is  lo- 
cated, but  may  be  a  member  of  anv  one  of  the  Annual  Conferences.  It 
shall  be  his  dutv  to  journalize  the  proceedings  of  the  Board,  and  to  con- 
duct its  correspondence;  to  advise  the  Board  of  any  matters  which  he 
may  conceive  important;  to  travel  as  much  as  possible  through  the  Con- 
nection, visiting  the  Annual  Conferences,  promoting  the  interests  of  the 
Board;  to  furnish  for  publication  in  the  Church  papers,  monthly,  an  ab- 
stract of  the  proceedings  of  the  Board  and  condensed  accounts  of  the 
missionary  work;  and  it  shall  be  his  duty  also  to  prepare  and  superin- 
tend the  publication  of  the  Annual  lieport,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Board.  . . 

Art.  X.  The  Treasurer  shall  hold  all  funds  of  the  Board  in  his  posses- 
sion in  safe  deposit  with  such  institu'  ions  as  the  Hoard  may  direct;  which 
deposit  shall  be  made  by  him  as  an  ollicer  of  the  Hoard,  and  subject  to  his 
drafts  as  such,  and  his  successors  in  office.  He  shall  furnish  an  Annual 
Report,  to  be  published  with  the  Annual  Report  of  the  Secretary. 

ART.  XI.  In  case  of  vacancy,  occasioned  by  death,  resignation,  or  oth- 
erwise, in  the  Board,  the  vacancy  shall  be  filled  by  the  Board,  until  the 
ensuing  General  Conference.  . ,  .  ,„ 

Art.  XII.  This  Board  shall  be  located  and  domiciled  in  >ashville, 

Art.  XIII.  This  Constitution  shall  not  be  altered  or  amended  but  by  a 
vote  of  two-thirds  of  the  General  Conference  present  and  voting  on  the 
alteration  or  amendment.  . 

2.  Let  each  Annual  Conference  organize  a  Mi-sionary  Hoard,  auxiliary 
to  the  Domestic  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  under  such  regulations  as  the  Conferences  severally  -ball  prescribe. 
And  let  each  Conference  Hoard  transmit  by  its  Secretary  to  I  be  Secretary 
of  the  Parent  Board  a  copy  of  its  Annual  lieport,  stating,  spc  iiically,  t  he 
number  and  names  of  the  missions  belonging  to  the  Conference;  the 
number  of  members  of  the  Church,  and  of  the  children  catechised  in  each 
mission;  the  number  received  into  the  Church  during  the  year;  the 
number  baptized,  and,  as  nearly  as  maybe,  the  number  attending  public 
wor-hip,  and  of  the  whole  population  within  reach  of  the  missionary  s 
appointments,  together  with  the  number  of  houses  of  worship  on  each 

m3S.S  iTsmall  be  the  dutv  of  each  Annual  Conference  to  provide  for  the 
takiliff  lip  of  collections  .luring  the  year,  within  its  bourn  -for  the  for- 
eign Board  and  the  Domestic  Board,  which  collections  shall  be  kept  sepa- 
rate. 


Woman's  Missionary  Society. 


117 


4.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presiding  Elders  to  bring  the  subject  of  our 
missions  before  the  Kir.-t  Quarterly  Conference  of  each  of  the  circuits  and 
stations  of  their  Districts,  \  earlv .  ior  the  i.urposcof  moving  the  Quarter!  v 
Conferences  to  adopt  Mich  measures  as  shall  be  deemed  best  for  the  pro"- 
inotion  of  the  cause,  bv  increasing  the  number  of  contributors  and  the 
amount  contributed  for  mi  — ions,  in  their  several  circuits  and  stations 

5.  It  will  be  expected  that  in  the  examination  |in.  l.s.">4:  of  character|, 
in  the  Annual  Conference,  a  reference  will  be  had  to  the  faithful  perform- 
ance of  the  duty  of  preachers  on  this  subject  loin.  1834:  in  the  passage  of 
character].* 


SECTION  It 

1878.]  Woman's  Missionary  Society. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  women  in  most  heathen  countries 
are  accessible  only  to  teachers  of  their  own  sex,  the  women  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  are  hereby  authorized 
to  organize  special  missionary  agencies  under  the  following  Con- 
stitution : 

Article  I.  This  Society  shall  be  called  "  The  Woman's  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South." 

Art.  II.  The  objects  of  this  Society  shall  be  to  enlist  and  unite 
the  efforts  of  women  [in.  1SS2:  and  children]  in  font.  18S2:  the 
work  of]  sending  the  gospel  to  women  [in.  1^82:  and  children]  in 
heathen  lands,  through  the  agency  of  female  missionaries, 
teachers,  [in.  is<2:  physicians,]  and  Bible-readers. 

Art.  III.  The  work  shall  be  accomplished  by  organizing  Soci- 
eties in  each  charge,  and  Conference  Societies  in  each  Confer- 
ence, and  shall  be  controlled  by  an  executive  body  to  be  known 
as  "  The  Woman's  Board  of  Missions ; "  all  these  to  be  consti- 
tuted as  decided  hereafter. 

Art.  IV.  The  operations  of  this  |"  Society"' ch.iss2  to  "Woman's 
Board"]  shall  be  conducted  in  connection  with  the  | in.  1882:  Par- 
ent] Board  of  Missions,  and  subject  to  its  advice  and  approv- 
al. '  [Om.  1882:  All  appropriations  shall  be  made  through  the  Treasurer 
of  the  Board,  to  missions  under  the  charge  of  the  Board,  for  the  support 
of  female  missionaries,  teachers,  and  Bible-readers  employed  under  their 
sanction;  nor  shall  any  of  the  funds  be  devoted  to  other  purposes  without 
the  consent  of  the  Executive  Association  hereinafter  provided  for.  |  |  In. 
1S82:  When  appropriations  are  made,  the  funds  shall  be  sent 
through  the  Treasurer  of  the  Parent  Board  in  such  manner,  and 
to  meet  such  purposes,  as  the  Woman's  Board  shall  direct,  with- 
out delay.] 

This  Society  shall  be  organized  by  the  appointment  of  a  Gen-  1 1882. 
eral  Executive  Association  and  Conference  Societies— said  General  Ex- 
ecutive Association  to  be  constituted  by  appointment  of  the  Bishops  and 
Missionary  Secretaries,  in  the  first  instance,  and  thereafter  as  by-laws 
and  regulations  to  he  adopted  by  the  Association  shall  provide,;  anil  Con- 
ference Societies  to  be  constituted  m  accordance  with  provisions  of  such 
by-laws  and  regulations. 

1882.]    Art.  V.  The  Board  shall  consist  of  a  President,  a 


•Omitted  here  in  I860,  but  inserted  in  the  Constitution  of  the  Domestic 
Board  same  year. 


118 


Support  of  Missions. 


Vice-president,  Corresponding  Secretary,  Treasurer,  Recording 
Secretary,  and  |"Hve"  ch.  lsooto  "six"]  Managers  (to  be  elected 
quadrennially  |  in.  18S6:  by  the  Woman's  Board  at  the  annual 
meeting  next  succeeding  the  session  of  the  General  Conference]), 
and  the  Corresponding  Secretaries,  or  alternates,  of  the  Confer- 
ence Societies.  The  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions  shall  be 
an  honorary  member  of  the  Woman's  Board. 

Art.  VI.  The  Woman's  Board  shall  meet  annually  to  deter- 
mine what  fields  shall  be  occupied,  the  number  of  persons  to  be 
employed  in  each,  and  to  estimate  and  appropriate  the  amount 
necessary  for  the  support  of  the  missions  under  its  charge.  A 
majority  shall  constitute  a  quorum  to  transact  business  at  the 
annual  meetings  ;  five  shall  be  a  quorum  for  monthly  or  called 
meetings.  The  transactions  of  the  monthly  or  called  meetings 
shall  be  subject  to  the  approval  or  disapproval  of  the  ensuing  an- 
nual meeting. 

1878.]  Art.  VII.  The  funds  of  this  ["Society"  ch.  1882  to 
"Board"]  shall  [om,  1882:  in  all  cases]  be  derived  from  private  ef- 
forts; [om.  1882:  and  in  no  case]  [in.  1882:  from  membership, life,  and 
honorary  membership  fees ;  from  devises  and  bequests,  and]  from 
public  collections  ["  during  regular  Church  service  "  ch.  1882  to  "only 
at  meeting  appointed  in  behalf  of  the  Society"]. 

1882.]  Art.  VIII.  The  President  shall  preside  at  all  meet- 
ings, and  countersign  all  drafts  on  the  treasury.  In  her  absence 
the  Vice-president  shall  preside,  and  in  the  absence  of  both  a 
chairman  shall  be  appointed  pro  tern. 

Art.  IX.  The  Corresponding  Secretary  shall  conduct  the  cor- 
respondence, attend  to  all  legal  business,  prepare  the  Annual  Re- 
port, and  publish  quarterly  a  statement  of  the  condition  of  the 
work.  The  Corresponding  Secretary  shall  reside  where  the 
Board  of  Missions  is  located. 

Art.  X.  The  Treasurer  shall  hold  the  funds  of  the  Board  in 
safe  deposit,  which  deposit  shall  be  made  by  her  as  Treasurer, 
subject  to  authenticated  drafts.  She  shall  furnish  annual  and 
quarterly  reports,  to  be  published  with  those  of  the  Correspond- 
ing Secretary,  [in.  1886:  The  Treasurer  shall  reside  where  the 
Board  of  Missions  is  located.] 

Art.  XI.  The  Recording  Secretary  shall  keep  the  minutes  of 
all  meetings  in  a  permanent  record,  and  obtain  the  signature  of 
the  President  as  approved. 

Art.  XII.  An  auditor  shall  be  elected  to  audit  the  accounts  of 
the  Society. 

Art.  XIII.  When  vacancies  occur  in  the  intervals  of  the  an- 
nual meetings,  the  Board  shall  fill  said  vacancies  until  the  next 
annual  meeting. 

Art.  XIV.  t"Two  of  the  Ave"  ch.  1886  to  "Three  of  the  six"] 
Managers  shall  be  members  of  any  one  of  the  Auxiliary  Socie- 
ties at  the  place  where  the  Board  of  Missions  is  located,  and  the 
remaining  three  shall  represent  severally  the  eastern,  the  south- 
ern, and  the  western  sections  of  the  home  field. 


Oiurch  Extension  Board. 


119 


SECTION  III. 
Church  Extension  Board. 

The  work  of  Church  extension  shall  hereafter  be  conducted 
under  the  following  provisions  and  regulations  : 

Article  L  There  shall  be  a  Board  of  Church  Extension,  con- 
sisting of  a  President,  Vice-president,  Corresponding  Secretary, 
Treasurer,  and  thirteen  Managers,  to  be  elected  quadrennially 
by  the  General  Conference,  and  to  continue  in  office  until  their 
successors  are  elected  and  accept.  The  Bishops  shall  be  ex 
officio  members  of  the  Board.  The  Board  shall  fill  all  vacan- 
cies that  may  occur  during  the  intervals  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence. 

Art.  II.  The  officers  elected  by  this  General  Conference  shall, 
as  soon  as  practicable,  procure,  under  general  or  special  law  of  the 
State  of  Kentucky,  an  incorporation,  whereby  they  and  their 
successors  in  office,  in  perpetual  succession,  shall  be  made  a  body 
corporate  under  the  name  of  "  Board  of  Church  Extension  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,"  with  power  of  contracting 
and  being  contracted  with,  suing  and  being  sued,  and  all  other 
powers  deemed  necessary  for  the  successful  prosecution  of  the 
work,  not  inconsistent  with  these  Articles. 

Art.  III.  The  Corresponding  Secretary  shall  conduct  the  cor- 
respondence of  the  Board,  under  its  direction,  and  shall  be  sub- 
ject to  the  authority  and  control  of  the  Board,  by  whom  his  sal- 
ary shall  be  fixed  and  paid.  He  may  be  a  member  of  any  An- 
nual Conference,  but  shall  reside  where  the  Board  is  located. 

Art.  IV.  The  Board  shall  be  located  in  the  city  of  Louisville, 
Kentucky,  and  shall  meet  at  least  annually  at  the  time  the 
Board  shall  determine,  and  at  such  other  times  as  the  President 
and  the  Corresponding  Secretary  may  appoint.  Nine  shall  con- 
stitute a  quorum  at  an  annual  meeting,  and  seven  at  a  called 
meeting. 

Art.  V.  The  revenues  of  the  Board  shall  be  derived  from  an- 
nual collections  in  every  congregation;  from  special  collections 
by  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  [in.  1886:  by  the  Woman's  De- 
partment of  Church  Extension,]  and  by  the  Bishops ;  and  from 
gifts,  devises,  and  bequests. 

1886.]  Art.  VI.  It  shall  be  lawful  for  said  Board  to  accept 
contributions  to  its  funds  from  any  person  or  persons  capable  of 
making  the  same,  subject  to  annuities  payable  to  the  order  of  the 
person  or  persons  making  such  donations ;  but  all  amounts  so  re- 
ceived shall  be  loaned  by  said  Board  on  adequate  security  or  se- 
curities, and  the  aggregate  amount  of  annuities  that  the  Board 
shall  assume  to  pay  shall  never  be  allowed  to  exceed  one-half 
of  the  annual  interest  receivable  on  the  loans  made  by  said 
Board. 

1882.]  Art.  VII.  The  Board  shall  have  authority  to  regulate 
its  own  proceedings ;  to  determine  what  amount  each  Annual 
Conference  shall  be  asked  to  raise  by  collections  for  the  use  of 


120 


Support  of  Missions. 


the  Board  during  the  ensuing  year;  to  appropriate  money  to  pay 
incidental  expenses ;  to  determine  what  amount  may  be  donated 
or  loaned  to  each  applicant;  and  to  do  such  other  business  as 
may  be  legitimate  and  proper  for  them  to  do:  provided,  hum  n , . 
that  no  money  shall  be  appropriated  in  the  general  work  for 
other  purposes  than  the  purchase  or  securing  of  church-lots  and 
the  erection  or  securing  of  church-buildings  [in.  1886:  and  parson- 
ages] ;  and  provided,  further,  that  the  Board  shall  not  involve  it- 
self in  debt,  [in.  1886:  except  as  provided  for  in  Article  VI.]. 

Akt.  VIII.  The  Board  shall  have  authority  to  raise  and  ad- 
minister a  Loan  Fund,  which  shall  be  held  separate  from  funds 
raised  for  general  distribution,  and  which  shall  be  used  only  in 
loans  on  adequate  security,  to  be  determined  by  the  Board ;  to 
receive  and  hold  in  trust  for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  any  real  or  personal  property,  and  to  sell  and  convey  the 
same  for  the  uses  and  objects  herein  declared. 

Art.  IX.  All  applications  for  aid  shall  set  forth — 

1.  A  description  of  the  building  for  which  aid  is  asked. 

2.  The  estimated  and  probable  cost  when  completed. 

3.  The  amount  of  cash  and  reliable  subscriptions  now  on 
hand. 

4.  The  nature  of  the  title,  its  validity,  whether  held  in  trust 
for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

5.  The  names  of  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

6.  The  number  of  Church-members,  Sunday-school  children, 
and  population  of  the  place,  if  within  a  town  or  city. 

7.  Any  additional  facts  that  may  be  required  by  the  Board,  or 
that  may  be  deemed  necessary  or  useful  to  the  Board  in  making 
a  decision. 

Art.  X.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  organize  a  Conference 
Board  of  Church  Extension,  which  shall  be  auxiliary  to  the  Par- 
ent Board,  and  shall  have  charge  of  all  the  interests  and  work 
of  the  Church  extension  within  the  Conference.  The  preachers 
shall  take  up  a  collection  in  every  congregation  annually  for 
Church  extension;  and  of  the  funds  thus  collected,  or  in  any 
other  way  coming  into  the  hands  of  the  Annual  Conference 
Boards,  fifty  per  cent,  shall  be  turned  over  to  the  General  Board 
to  be  expended  under  its  direction,  but  [«  devisers  "  ch.  188«  to  "do- 
nors "]  may  give  special  direction  to  their  contributions. 

1886.]  Art.  XI.  The  Board  of  Church  Extension  shall  or- 
ganize a  department,  to  be  known  as  the  Woman's  Department 
of  Church  Extension,  the  object  of  which  shall  be  to  collect  funds 
by  private  efforts,  personal  solicitations,  membership  fees,  dona- 
tions, devises,  and  bequests,  for  purchasing  or  securing  parson- 
ages. All  funds  so  collected  shall  be  subject  to  the  direction  of 
the  General  and  Local  Boards  of  Church'  Extension  for  the  ob- 
ject specified. 

Art.  XII.  The  officers  of  the  Woman's  Department  shall  be  a 
General  Secretary,  to  be  appointed  by  the  General  Board,  a  Sec- 
retary and  a  Treasurer  for  each  Annual  Conference,  and  a  Dis- 


Church  Extension  Board. 


121 


trict  Secretary.for  each  Presiding  Elder's  District,  to  be  appointed 
by  the  respective  Conference  Boards. 

Art.  XIII.  The  General  Secretary  of  the  Woman's  Department 
shall  conduct  the  correspondence  of  that  part  of  the  work,  and 
furnish  reports  thereof  to  the  Secretary  of  the  General  Board. 

The  Secretory  of  this  department  for  each  Annual  Conference 
shall  organize  Parsonage  Societies  in  the  various  charges,  and 
shall  make  reports  of  the  w  ork  done  in  the  Conference,  both  to 
the  General  Secretary  of  this  department  and  to  the  Secretary  of 
the  Conference  Board. 

The  Treasurer  of  this  department,  for  each  Annual  Conference, 
shall  receive  the  funds  of  the  Parsonage  Societies  within  the  Con- 
ference, of  which  fifty  per  cent,  shall  be  turned  over  to  the  Gen- 
eral Board,  and  the  remaining  fifty  per  cent,  to  the  Conference 
Board. 

The  District  Secretaries  shall  aid  the  Conference  Secretary  of 
this  department  in  organizing  Parsonage  Societies,  and  shall 
keep  her  informed  of  the  work  and  needs  within  their  respect- 
ive Districts. 

Donors  to  the  funds  of  this  department  may  give  direction  to 
their  special  contributions. 

1882.]  Art.  XIV.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presiding  Eld- 
ers to  bring  the  subject  of  Church  Extension  prominently  before 
the  District  and  Quarterly  Conferences,  and  to  see  to  it  that  the 
most  efficient  plans  are  adopted  for  raising  the  amounts  appor- 
tioned to  the  charge,  and  the  Bishops  shall  call  for  a  report  of 
the  Annual  Conference  Board  in  the  regular  order  of  Conference 
proceedings,  and  direct  attention  to  the  subject 


CHAPTER  XII. 
1870.]     Churches  and  Church  Property. 


SECTION  I. 

1844.]   Of  Building  [in.  1854,  om.  1870:  and  securing]  Churches, 

[OM.  1854:  AND  THE  ORDER  TO  BE  OBSERVED  THEREIN] . 

Question.  Is  any  thing  advisable  in  regard  to  building  [in.  1870- 
Churches]? 

Ans.  1.  Let  all  our  churches  be  [om.  1870:  built]  plain  and  de- 
cent, and  with  free  seats,  [in.  1870:  as  far  as  practicable];  [0m. 
1870:  but  not  more  expensive  than  is  absolutely  unavoidable:]  [om.  1858: 
otherwise  the  necessity  of  raising  money  will  make  rich  men  necessary  to 
us.  But  if  so,  we  must  be  dependent  on  them,  vea,  and  governed  by  them. 
And  then  farewell  to  Methodist  discipline,  if  not  doctrine  too]. 

Ans.  2.  In  order  more  effectually  to  prevent  our  people  from 
contracting  debts  which  they  are  not  able  to  discharge,  it  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  every  circuit  and  sta- 
tion, where  it  is  contemplated  to  build  a  house  or  houses  of  wor- 
ship, to  secure  the  ground  or  lot  on  which  such  house  or  houses 
are  to  be  built,  according  to  our  deed  of  settlement,  which  deed 
must  be  legally  executed ;  and  also  said  Quarterly  Conference  shall 
appoint  a  judicious  committee  of  at  least  three  members  of  our 
Church,  who  shall  form  an  estimate  of  the  amount  necessary  to 
build ;  and  three-fourths  of  the  money,  according  to  such  esti- 
mate, shall  be  secured  [om.  187S:  or  subscribed]  before  any  such 
building  shall  be  commenced:  [in.  1878:  provided,  however,  that 
no  house  of  worship  shall  be  built  unless  the  authority  of  the 
Quarterly  Conference  shall  first  have  been  obtained]. 

Ans.  3.  In  all  case's  where  debts  for  building  houses  of  worship 
have  been  or  may  be  incurred  contrary  to  or  in  disregard  of  the 
above  recommendation,  our  members  and  friends  are  requested 
to  discountenance,  by  declining  pecuniary  aid  to,  all  agents  who 
shall  travel  abroad  beyond  their  own  circuits  or  Districts,  for  the 
collection  of  funds  for  the  discharge  of  such  debts,  except  in  such 
peculiar  cases  as  may  be  approved  by  an  Annual  Conference  [om. 
1870:  or  such  agents  as  may  be  appointed  by  their  authority]. 

Ans.  4.  In  future  we  will  admit  no  charter,  deed,  or  convey- 
ance, for  any  house  of  worship  to  be  used  by  us,  unless  it  be  pro- 
vided in  such  charter,  deed,  or  conveyance  that  the  trustees  of 
said  house  shall  at  all  times  permit  such  ministers  and  preach- 
ers, belonging  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  [in.  1846: 
South,]  as  shall  from  time  to  time  be  duly  authorized  by  the 
General  Conference  [om.  1870:  of  the  ministers]  of  our  Church,  or 
by  the  Annual  Conferences,  to  preach  and  expound  God's  holy 
word,  and  to  execute  the  discipline  of  the  Church,  and  to  ad- 
(122) 


Securing  Property. 


123 


minister  the  sacraments  therein,  according  to  the  true  meaning 
and  purport  of  our  deed  of  settlement. 


SECTION  EL 
1854.]  Of  [in.  isro:  Biilding]  Parsonages. 

1844.]  Question.  What  advice  or  direction  ["shall  be"  ch.  1870 
to  "is"]  given  concerning  the  building  [0m.  1870:  or  renting]  of 
dwelling-houses  for  the  use  of  [om.  issg:  the]  married  traveling 
preachers  ? 

Ans.  1.  It  is  recommended  [om.  1854:  by  the  General  Conference] 
[om.  1870:  to  the  traveling  preachers]  to  [om.  1870:  advise]  our  friends, 
in  general,  to  purchase  a  lot  of  ground  in  each  ("circuit"  ch.  1870 
to  "pastoral  charge"],  and  to  build  a  preacher's  house  thereon, 
and  to  furnish  it  with  at  least  heavy  furniture,  and  to  settle  the 
same  on  trustees  appointed  by  the  Quarterly  [om.  1854:  meeting] 
Conference,  according  to  ["the"ch.  I870to  "our"]  deed  of  settle- 
ment [om.  1870:  published  in  our  form  of  Discipline]. 

The  General  Conference  recommend  to  all  the  circuits,  in  cases  i  1870. 
where  they  are  not  able  to  comply  with  the  above  request,  to  rent  a  house 
for  the  married  preacher  and  his  family  (when  such  are  stationed  upon 
their  circuits  respectively),  and  that  the  Annual  Conferences  do  assist  to 
make  up  the  rents  of  such  houses  as  far  as  they  can,  when  the  circuit  can- 
not do  it. 

Ans.  2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presiding  Elders  and  preach- 
ers to  use  their  influence  to  carry  [in.  iss6:  into  effect]  the  above 
rules  respecting  building  [0m.  1870:  and  renting!  houses,  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  preachers  and  their  families  [om.  188G:  into  effect]. 
In  order  to  do  this,  each  Quarterly  [0m.  1S54:  meeting]  Conference 
shall  appoint  a  committee  (unless  other  measures  have  been 
adopted),  who,  with  the  advice  and  aid  of  the  preachers  and 
Presiding  ["  Elders"  ch.  1S70  to  "  Elder"],  shall  devise  such  means 
as  may  seem  fit  to  raise  ["moneys"  ch.  1870  to  " money  "]  for  that 
purpose.  And  it  is  recommended  to  the  Annual  Conferences  to 
make  a  special  inquiry  of  their  members  respecting  this  part  of 
their  duty. 

Those  preachers  who  refuse  to  occupy  the  houses  which  may  be  pro- 
vided for  them  on  the  stations  and  circuits  where  they  are  from  time 
to  time  appointed,  shall  be  allowed  nothing  for  house-rent,  nor  receive 
any  thing  more  than  quarterage  for  themselves,  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren, and  their  traveling  expenses.  Nevertheless,  this  rule  shall  not  ap- 
ply to  those  preachers  whose  families  are  either  established  within  the 
bounds  of  their  circuits,  or  are  so  situated  that,  in  the  judgment  of  the 
stewards  or  the  above-mentioned  committee,  it  is  not  necessary,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  circuit,  to  remove  them. 


SECTION  III. 

1870.]       Of  Securing  Churches  and  Parsonages. 

1844.]  Que*.  1.  What  shall  be  done  for  the  security  of  our 
preaching-houses,  [in.  1870:  and  parsonages,  and  other  Church 
property,]  and  the  premises  belonging  thereto? 


124 


Ckurck  Property. 


Let  the  following  plan  of  a  deed  of  settlement  be  brought  into  effect  in 
all  possible  cases,  and  as  far  as  the  law* of  the  states  respectively  will  ad- 
mit of  it.  But  each  Annual  Conference  is  authorized  to  make  such  modi- 
fication in  the  deeds  as  they  may  find  the  different  Mates  and  Territories 
require,  so  as  to  .secure  the"  premises  iirmlv  by  deed,  and  permanently  to 
the  Met  hoi  list  Episcopal  Church,  [in.  ls-Ui:  south, J  according  to  the  true  in- 
tent and  meaning  of  the  following  form  of  a  deed  of  settlement ;  any  thing 
in  the  said  form  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

This  Indenti  ke,  made  this  day  of  ,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 

one  thousand  hundred  and  ,  between  of  the   in  the 

State  of  (if  the  grantor  be  married,  insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  of 

the  one  part,  and  trustees,  in  trust  for  the  uses  and  purposes  here- 
inafter mentioned,  all  of  the  in  the  State  of  aforesaid,  of  the 

other  part.  WitnessetiI,  that  the  said  (if  married,  insert  the  name 

of  his  wife)  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of  specie,  to  

 in  hand  paid,  at  and  upon  the  scaling  and  delivery  of  these  pres- 
ents, the  receipt  whereof  is  hereby  acknowledged,  hath  (or  have)  given, 
granted,  bargained,  sold,  released,  con li l  ined,  and  conveyed,  and  by  these 
presents  doth  (or  do)  give,  grant,  bargain,  sell,  release,  confirm,  and  con- 
vey unto  them,  the  said  and  their  successors  (trustees  in  trust  for 

the  uses  and  purposes  hereinafter  mentioned  and  declared),  all  the  estate, 
right,  title,  interest,  property,  claim,  and  demand  whatsoever,  either  in 

law  or  equity,  which  lie  the  said  (if  married,  here  insert  the  name  of 

his  wife)  hath  (or  have)  in,  to,  or  upon  all  and  singular  a  certain  lot,  or 

piece  of  land,  situate,  lying,  and  being  in  the  and  State  aforesaid, 

bounded  and  bulled  as  follows,  to-wit,  (here  insert  the  several  courses 
and  distances  of  the  land  to  the  place  of  beginning,)  containing  and  laid 

out  for  acres  of  land,  together  with  all  and  singular  the  houses, 

woods,  waters,  ways,  privileges  and  appurtenances  thereto  belonging,  or 
in  any  wise  pertaining:  to  have  and  to  hold  all  and  singular  the 
above-mentioned  and  described  lot  or  piece  of  land,  situate,  lying,  and 
being  as  aforesaid,  together  with  all  and  singular  the  houses,  woods,  wa- 
ters, ways,  and  privileges  thereto  belonging',  or  in  anywise  appertaining 

unto  them  the  said  and  their  successors  in  office  forever  in  trust, 

that  they  shall  erect  and  build,  or  cause  to  be  erected  and  built  thereon,  a 
house  or  place  of  worship  for  the  use  of  the  members  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  [in  184ii:  South,]  according  to  the  rules  and  discipline 
which  from  time  to  time  may  be  agreed  upon  and  adopted  by  the  minis- 
ters and  preachers  of  the  said  church  at  their  General  Conferences;  and 
in  further  trust  and  confidence  that  they  shall  at  all  times,  forever  here- 
after, permit  such  ministers  and  preachers  belonging  to  the  said  Church, 
as  shall  from  time  to  time  be  duly  authorized  by  t  lie  General  (  (inferences of 
the  ministers  and  preachers  of  the  said  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  [in. 
lsUli:  South,]  or  by  the  Annual  Conferences  authorized  by  the  said  General 
Conference,  to  preach  and  expound  God's  holy  word  therein.  And  the 
said  doth  by  these  presents  warrant  and 'forever  defend  all  and  sin- 
gular the  before  mentioned  and  described  lot  or  piece  of  land,  with  the 
appurtenances  thereto  belonging,  unto  them  the  said  and  their  suc- 
cessors, chosen  and  appointed  as  aforesaid,  from  the  claim  or  claims  of 

him  the  said  ,  his  heirs  and  assigns,  and  from  the  claim  or  claims  of 

all  persons  whatever.    In  testimony  whereof  the  said  (if  married, 

insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  have  hereto  set  their  hands  and  seals,  the  day 
and  year  aforseaid. 
Sealed  and  delivered  in  the  presence  of  us:  j 


Be  it  remembered,  that  on  the  day  of  ,  in  the  year  of  our 


*  This  form  of  deed  contained  sever,,!  provisions  concerning  trustees,  which  are  retained  ia  the 
Discipline,  and  in  1851  were  formed  into  a  separate  Section- XVII.,  Chapter  in. 


Grantor's  (L.  S.) 
His  wife's  (L.  S.) 


Received  the  day  of  the  date  of  the  above) 
written  indenture  the  consideration; 
therein  mentioned  in  full.  ' 

[Witness.] 


Grantor's  (L.  S.)* 
 County,  ss. 


Division,  Transfer,  or  /Sale. 


125 


Lord  one  thousand  ,  personally  appeared  before  me,  one  of  tlie  just- 
ices of  the  peace,  in  and  for  the  county  of  ,  and  State  of  ,  the 

within-named  ,  the  grantor  uf  married,  m.-ei  t  the  name  of  his  wife), 

acknowledged  the  within  deed  of  trust  to  be  their  act  and  deed,  for  the 
uses  and  purposes  therein  mentioned  and  declared;  and  she  the  said 
—  ,  wife  of  the  said  .  being  separate  and  apart  from  her  said  hus- 
band, by  me  examined,  declared  that  ?he  made  the  same  acknowledgment 
freely,  and  with  her  own  consent,  without  being  induced  thereto  through 
fear  or  threats  of  her  said  husband.  In  testimony  whereof  I  have  hereto 
set  my  hand  and  seal  the  day  and  year  first  above" written. 

[Here  the  justice's  name.  | "         "  (L.  S.) 

1870.]  Ans.l.  Each  Annual  Conference  is  authorized  to  make 
such  modification  in  the  deeds  as  they  may  find  the  different 
usages  and  customs  of  law  require  in  the  different  States  and 
Territories,  so  as  to  secure  the  property  firmly  by  deed,  and  per- 
manently in  fee-simple,  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South ;  hut  in  all  conveyances  of  ground  for  the  building  of 
houses  of  worship,  or  upon  which  they  may  have  been  already 
built,  let  the  following  clause  be  inserted  at  the  proper  place : 
"In  trust,  that  said  premises  shall  be  used,  kept,  maintained, 
and  disposed  of,  as  a  place  of  divine  worship  for  the  use  of  the 
ministry  and  membership  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South;  subject  to  the  discipline,  usage,  and  ministerial  appoint- 
ments of  said  Church,  as  from  time  to  time  authorized  and  de- 
clared by  tlie  General  Conference  of  said  Church,  and  the  Annu- 
al Conference  within  w  hose  bounds  the  said  premises  are  situ- 
ate." 

Ans.  2.  Likewise,  in  all  conveyances  of  ground  for  the  build- 
ing of  dwelling-houses  for  the  useof  the  preachers,  or  upon  which 
they  may  have  been  already  built,  let  the  following  clause  he  in- 
serted at  the  proper  place  :  "  In  trust,  that  said  premises  shall  be 
held,  kept,  maintained,  and  disposed  of,  as  a  place  of  residence 
for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  preachers  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  South,  who  may  from  time  to  time  he  appoint- 
ed in  said  place;  subject  to  the  usage  and  discipline  of  said 
Church,  as  from  time  to  time  authorized  and  declared  by  the 
General  Conference  of  said  Church,  and  by  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence within  whose  bounds  the  said  premises  are  situate." 


SECTION  IV. 

Of  the  Division*,  Transfer,  or  Sale  of  Church  Property. 

1854.]  When  any  {"station  or  circuit"  ch.  lSSSto  "circuit,  sta- 
tion, or  mission"]  shall  be  divided  into  two  or  more  charges, 
each  separate  charge  may  constitute  a  new  Board  (in.  1858:  or 
Boards]  of  Trustees  i  om.  1S70:  as  provided  for  above] ;  and  the  Church 
property  held  by  the  trustees  of  the  original  charge  shall  be  con- 
veyed to  the  new  boards  thus  created,  and  the  former  board  [in. 
1858:  or  boards]  shall  he  freed  from  all  pecuniary  liabilities,  such 
heing  transferred  to  the  new  boards  respectively,  (in.  1886:  And 
when  any  division  is  made  of  a  circuit,  station,  or  District  hav- 
ing parsonage  property,  in  order  to  adjust  the  rights  and  equities 


126 


Church  Property. 


of  the  subdivisions  of  any  such  charge  in  such  parsonage  prop- 
erty, the  Quarterly  Conferences  of  the  respective  subdivisions 
may  each  select  an  arbitrator,  and  those  arbitrators  an  umpire, 
who  together  shall  constitute  a  board  of  reference,  to  which  shall 
be  referred  the  question  of  adjusting  the  rights  of  the  respective 
parties  interested  in  such  parsonage  property ;  and  the  decision 
of  the  board  of  reference  in  any  such  case  shall  be  acquiesced  in 
and  carried  into  effect  by  the  parties  concerned.] 

The  trustees,  with  the  consent  of  the  preacher  in  charge  and 
the  Quarterly  Conference,  shall  have  power  to  sell  any  church  or 
parsonage  property,  which  has  gone  out  of  use,  or  should  be  re- 
moved to  another  place,  the  proceeds  of  which  shall  be  invested 
in  other  church  property,  under  the  direction  of  the  Quarterly 
Conference. 


SECTION  V. 

1878.]    On  Creating  Liens  upon  Church  Property. 

1844.]  [in.  1878:  No  person  or  persons  or  Board  of  Trustees 
shall  have  authority  to  make  or  create  any  mortgage,  or  other 
contract  lien,  upon  Church  property.]  Provided,  nevertheless,  that 
if  the  said  trustees,  or  any  of  them,  or  their  successors,  have  ad- 
vanced or  shall  advance  any  sum  or  sums  of  money,  or  are  or 
shall  be  responsible  for  any  sum  or  sums  of  money  on  account  of 
["  the  said  premises  "  ch.  1858  to  "  Church  property  "]  ;  and  they,  the 
said  trustees  or  their  successors,  be  obliged  to  pay  the  said  sum 
or  sums  of  money,  they,  or  a  majority  of  them,  shall  be  author- 
ized to  raise  the  said  sum  or  sums  of  money  by  a  mortgage  on 
the  said  ("premises"  ch.  1858  to  "property''],  or  by  selling  the 
said  [".premises"  ch.  1858  to  "property"],  after  notice  is  given  to 
the  f"  pastor  or  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  congregation 
attending  divine  service  on  the  said  premises"  ch.  1S5S  to  "  preacher 
in  charge  or  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  District "],  if  the  money  due 
be  not  paid  to  the  said  trustees,  or  their  successors,  within  one  year 
after  such  notice  has  been  given;  and  if  such  sale  take  place,  the 
said  trustees,  or  their  successors,  after  paying  the  debt  and  other 
expenses  which  are  due  from  the  money  arising  from  such  sale, 
shall  ["deposit"  ch.  1858  to  "pay  over"]  the  remainder  of  the 
money  produced  by  the  said  sale  ["  in  the  hands  of  "ch.  1858  to  "to"] 
the  steward  or  stewards  of  the  ["society  belonging  to  or  attending 
divine  service  on  the  said  premises"  ch.  1858  to  "circuit,  station,  or 
mission"];  which  surplus  of  the  produce  of  |"such"  ch.  1858  to 
"said"]  sale  |"  so  deposited  in  the  hands  of  the  said  steward  or  stew- 
ards shall  he  at  the  disposal  of  the  next  Animal  Conference  authorized 
as  aforesaid  "  ch.  1858  to  "shall  be  forwarded  by  the  said  steward 
or  stewards  to  the  Quarterly  Conference  within  whose  bounds  it 
is  situated,  at  its  next  session"]  ;  which  said  |"Annual"  ch.  1858  to 
"Quarterly"]  Conference  shall  dispose  of  the  said  money,  ["ac- 
cording to  the  test  of  their  judgment  for  the  use  of  the  said  society"  ch. 


Creating  Liens. 


127 


1858  to  "  by  a  vote  of  the  majority,  for  the  use  of  said  circuit,  sta- 
tion, or  mission"]. 

1886.]  Provided,  further,  that  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  any 
Church  may,  by  the  consent  and  authority  of  its  Quarterly  Con- 
ference, borrow  money  from  the  Board  of  Church  Extension  for 
the  purpose  of  purchasing  or  securing  church  lots,  or  the  erec- 
tion or  securing  of  church  buildings ;  and  the  said  trustees,  or  a 
majority  of  them,  are  authorized  to  secure  the  sum  so  borrowed 
by  a  mortgage  on  such  property.  In  the  event  of  a  sale  under 
said  mortgage,  the  surplus  money  arising  therefrom  shall  be  dis- 
posed of  as  hereinbefore  provided. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
1854.]   ["Devises  by  Will  and  Deeds  op  Gift"  ch.  1870  to 
"Devises  and  Gifts."] 

SECTION  I. 
1870.]  Op  Devises  by  Will  or  Donations. 

1854.]  All  persons  wishing  to  make  donations  or  devise  by 
will  any  thing  for  the  Publishing  House,  [om.  1858:  the  missionary 
work,  |  an  Annual  Conference,  or  for  the  uses  and  purposes  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  are  requested  to  adopt  the 
following  form  of  legal  conveyance  : 

(1)  Form  of  a  Devise  by  Witt. 
In  the  name  of  God — Amen. 

I  [A.  B.],  being  of  sound  mind  and  memory,  do  constitute  this 
my  last  will  and  testament : 

Item  1.  I  give  and  devise  the  following  [here  describe  the 
property]  to  "  ,  ["Agents"  ch.  1858  to  "Agent"]  of  the  Pub- 
lishing House  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,"  nn. 
1874:  and  to  his  successors  in  office.]  and  its  use  to  be  controlled 
by  said  |" Agents" ch.  1858  to  "Agent"]  for  the  use  and  benefit  of 
[here  state  the  benevolent  object  or  purpose  to  which  you  wish 
the  ("Agents"  ch.  1858 to  "Agent")  to  apply  your  property],  to  be 
thus  applied  by  said  ["Agents"  ch.  1858  to  "Agent"],  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South  ;  making  only  such  disposition  of  said  property  as 
the  General  Conference  shall  judge  best  calculated  to  promote 
the  objects  of  this  bequest,  as  herein  stated. 

I  hereby  appoint  [insert  the  name  or  names]  the  executors  of 
this  my  last  will  and  testament.   In  witness  whereof  I  have 

hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal  this  day  of  ,  18 — . 

In  the  presence  of  . 

Witnesses.         \  r„  , 

[Let  there  be  three.]  /  LfeEAL-J 

(2)  Form  of  a  Deed  of  Gift. 

State  of  ,  \ 

 County.  / 

Know  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  I  [write  name],  for  and 
in  consideration  of  the  love  I  bear  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  and 
from  an  earnest  desire  to  promote  his  heritage  on  earth,  do  give 

and  grant, and  by  these  presents  convey  unto  "  ,  ['Agents' 

ch.  1858  to  'Agent ']  of  the  Publishing  House  of  the  Methodist 
(128) 


General  Directions  Concerning  Bequests.  129 


Episcopal  Church,  South,  "  [in.  1874:  and  to  his  successors  in  of- 
fice,] for  the  use  and  hencfit  of  [state  the  particular  object  for 
which  the  gift  is  made],  to  be  applied  by  said  ["Agents"  ch.  1858 
to  "Agent"]  to  the  |" objects"  ch.  1858  to  "object"]  herein  stated, 
under  the  direction  of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  South.  And  the  said  ["Agents  are"  ch.  1858 
to  "Agent  is  "]  to  have  and  to  hold  the  property  aforesaid,  for  the 
use  aforesaid,  free  from  the  claim  or  claims  of  myself,  my  heirs, 
my  executors  or  administrators,  and  from  the  claim  of  all  others 
whatsoever. 

In  witness  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal, 

this  day  of  ,  18 — .   In  presence  of  . 

Witnesses.      \  re™*,  i 

[Let  three  sign.]  /  IfcEAL.j 
1882.]   All  bequests  or  devises  made  to  the  missionary  work 
of  the  Church  should  be  made  to  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  a  corporation  duly  incorpo- 
rated under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Tennessee. 


SECTION  II. 

1870.]     General  Directions  Concerning  Bequests. 

1854.]  If  any  funds  are  received  by  our  ["Agents"  ch.  1858 
to  "Agent "]  under  the  above  or  any  other  form  of  bequest,  for 
any  of  the  purposes  herein  specified,  ["they"  ch.  isssto  "he"] 
shall  dispose  of  them  as  follows :  If  the  bequest  be  made  to  [« them  " 
ch.  1358  to  "  him  "]  for  the  "  Publishing  House,"  ["  they  "  ch.  1858  to 
"he"]  shall  use  it  as  other  funds  held  by  ["them  as  Agents"  ch. 
1858 to  "him  as  Agent"];  if  for  our  missionary  work,  "they"ch. 
1858 to  "he"]  shall  pay  it  over  to  the  Treasurer  of  [in.  1886,  om. 
1870:  one  of]  the  Missionary  ["  Society"  ch.  1866  to  "Boards,"  ch.  1870 
to  "Board"]  of  our  Church  ;  if  for  an  Annual  Conference,  ["they" 
ch.  1858  to  "  he  "]  shall  pay  it  to  any  agent  duly  authorized  to  re- 
ceive it ;  and  if  for  the  uses  and  purposes  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  [in.  1866:  South,*]  without  specifying  any  more 
particular  use,  ["they"  ch.  1858  to  "he"]  shall  retain  it  until  the 
General  Conference  next  ensuing,  and  report  it  to  that  body, 
subject  to  their  order. 


0 


*By  misprint  this  was  omitted  until  1866. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


The  Ritual.* 


SECTION  I. 

The  Order  for  the  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  fom. 
by  W. :  ok  Holy  Communion]. 

E.  R.l  So  many  as  intend  to  be  partakers  of  the  holy  com-  [Oui.  by  W. 
inunion  shall  signify  their  names  to  the  curate,  at  least  some  time  the 
day  before.  '         .  . 

And  if  any  of  these  be  an  open  and  notorious  ev  il-doer,  or  have  done  any 
wrong  to  his  neighbors  by  word  or  deed,  so  that  the  congregation  be 
thereby  offended,  the  curate,  having  knowledge  thereof,  shall  call  him 
and  advertise  him  that  in  any  wise  he  presume  not  to  come  to  the  Lord's 
table  until  he  hath  openly  declared  himself  to  have  truly  repented  and 
amended  his  former  naughty  life,  that  the  congregation  may  thereby  be 
satisfied  which  before  were  offended;  and  that  he  hath  recompensed 
the  parties  to  whom  he  hath  done  wrong,  or  at  least  declare  himself  to  be 
in  full  purpose  so  to  do,  as  soon  as  he  conveniently  may. 

The  same  order  shall  the  curate  use  with  those  betwixt  whom  he  per- 
ceiveth  malice  and  hatred  to  reign,  not  suffering  them  to  be  partakers 
of  the  Lord's  table  until  he  know  them  to  be  reconciled.  And  if  one  of 
the  parties  so  at  variance  be  content  to  forgive,  from  the  bottom  of  his 
heart,  all  that  the  other  hath  trespassed  against  him,  and  to  make 
amends  for  that  he  himself  hath  offended,  and  the  other  party  will  not 
be  persuaded  to  a  godly  unity,  but  remain  still  in  his  frowardness  and 
malice,  the  minister  in  that  case  ought  to  admit  the  penitent  person  to 
the  holy  communion,  and  not  him  that  is  obstinate.  Provided  that  any 
minister  so  repelling  any,  as  is  specified  in  this  or  the  next  precedent 
paragraph  ot  this  rubric,  shall  be  obliged  to  give  an  account  Of  the  same 
to  the  Ordinary,  within  fourteen  days  after  at  the  farthest.  And  the  Or- 
dinary shall  proceed  against  the  offending  person  according  to  the  canon. 

The  table  at  the  communion  time,  having  a  fair,  white  [om.by  [1792. 
W.  :  linenj  cloth  upon  it,  shall  stand  [om.  by  W.  :  in  the  body  of  the 
church  or  in  the  chancel],  ["'where  morning  and  evening  prayers  are 
appointed  to  be  said"  ch.  17SH  to  "in  some  convenient  place''].  And 
the  ["  priest  "ch.  by  W.  to  "elder"]  standing  at  [om.by  W.  :  the  north 
side  of]  the  table,  shall  say  the  Lord's  Prayer,  with  the  collectf  follow- 
ing, the  people  kneeling. 

Then  shall  the  ["priest"  ch.  by  W.  to  "elder"],  turning  to  the  people, 
rehearse  distinctly  all  the  Ten  Commandments;  and  the  people,  still 
kneeling,  shall  after  every  commandment  ask  God's  mercy  for  their 
transgression  thereof  for  the  time  past,  and  grace  to  keep  tlie  same  for 
the  time  to  come,  as  followeth: 

Minister.  God  spake  these  words,  and  said :  I  am  the  Lord  thy 
God :  Thou  shalt  have  none  other  gods  but  me. 


*The  following  forms,  except  Sections  IV.,  VII.,  and  VIII.,  were 
abridged  by  Mr.  Wesley  from  the  Kitual  of  the  Church  of  England,  and 
printed  in  the  Sunday  service  which  he  prepared  for  the  use  of  the  -Meth- 
odists in  America  in  1784.  These  forms  are  here  compared  with  those 
contained  in  the  English  service.  What  was  omitted,  inserted,  orchanged 
by  Mr.  Wesley  is  indicated  by  the  letter  W.  on  the  right  and  left  of  the 
page,  and  in  brackets— [  J.  What  has  since  been  omitted,  inserted,  or 
changed,  is  indicated  by  the  ilnlrs  on  the  right  ami  left  of  the  page  and  in 
brackets.  The  letters  E.  R.  stand  for  Emjlixh  ItitnuU  and  represent  the 
matter  in  those  forms  which  was  contained  in  the  English  service. 

+  In  1792  the  Lord's  Prayer  was  omitted  here,  and  the  collect,  beginning 

(130) 


The  Lord's  Supper. 


131 


People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to 
keep  this  law. 

Miriister.  Thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  any  graven  image,  nor 
the  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth 
beneath,  or  in  the  water  under  the  earth.  Thou  shalt  not  bow 
down  to  them,  nor  worship  them :  for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a 
jealous  God,  and  visit  the  sins  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children, 
unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me  ;  and 
show  mercy  unto  thousands  in  them  that  love  me,  and  keep  my 
commandment^. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to 
keep  this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God 
in  vain.:  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his 
name  in  vain. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to 
keep  this  law. 

Minister.  Remember  that  thou  keep  holy  the  Sabbath-day.  Six 
days  shalt  thou  labor,  and  do  all  that  thou  hast  to  do ;  hut  the 
seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God.  In  it  thou 
shalt  do  no  manner  of  work  ;  thou,  and  thy  son,  and  thy  daugh- 
ter, thy  man-servant,  and  thy  maid-servant,  thy  cattle,  and  the 
stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates.  For  in  six  days  the  Lord 
made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and 
rested  the  seventh  day  :  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  seventh 
day,  and  hallowed  it. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to 
keep  this  law. 

Minister.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother ;  that  thy  days 
may  be  long  in  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to 
keep  this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  do  no  murder. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to 
keep  this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and"  incline  our  hearts  to 
keep  this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to 
keep  this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neigh- 
bor. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to 
keep  this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt-  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  house,  thou 


"Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  he  open,"  etc.,  was  transferred  to 
the  place  it  now  occupies. 


132 


The  Ritual 


shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  wife,  nor  his  servant,  nor  his 
maid,  nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  his. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  write  all  these  thy  laws 
in  our  hearts,  we  beseech  thee. 

Then  shall  follow  one  of  these  two  collects  for  the  king,  the    [Ora.  by  W. 
priest  standing,  as  before,  and  saying: 

Lei  us  pray. 

Almighty  God,  whose  kingdom  is  everlasting,  and  power  infi- 
nite, have  mercy  upon  the  whole  Church,  and  so  rule  the  heart 
of  thy  chosen  servant  George,  our  king  and  governor,  that  he 
(knowing  whose  minister  he  is)  may  above  all  things  seek  thy 
honor  and  glory ;  and  that  we  and  all  his  subjects,  duly  consid- 
ering whose  authority  he  hath)  may  faithfully  serve,  honor,  and 
humbly  obey  him,  in  thee  and  for  thee,  according  to  thy  blessed 
word  and  ordinance,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who  with 
thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost  liveth  and  reigneth  ever  one  God, 
world  without  end.   A  men. 

I  "Or"  ch.  by  W.  to  "  Then  shall  follow  this  collect."]     1 1792. 
Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  we  are  taught  by  thy  holy  word 
that  the  hearts  of  |"kings  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "the  ('princes'  ch.  1786 
to  '  rulers ')  of  the  earth  "]  are  in  thy  rule  and  governance,  and 
that  thou  dost  dispose  and  turn  them  as  it  seemeth  best  to  thy 
godly  wisdom ;  we  humbly  beseech  thee  so  to  dispose  and  gov- 
ern the  ["  heart  of  George  thy  servant  our  king  and  governor  "  ch.  by 
W.  to  "hearts  of  the  (om.  1786:  Supreme)  Eulers  of  the  United 
States,  our  governors"]  that  in  all  ["his"ch.  by  w.to  "their"] 
thoughts,  words,  and  works  ["  he  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  they  "]  may  ever 
seek  thy  honor  and  glory,  and  study  to  preserve  thy  people  com- 
mitted to  ["his"  ch.  by  w.  to  "their"]  charge,  in  wealth,  peace, 
and  godliness.  Grant  this,  0  merciful  Father,  for  thy  dear  Son's 
sake,  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  be  said  the  collect  of  the  day.    And  immediately  after  the  col- 
lect, the  ["priest"  ch.by  W.  to  "elder  "1  shall  read  the  epistle,  saying: 

The  epistle  (or  The  portion  of  Scripture  appointed  for  the  epis- 
tle) is  written  in  the  chapter  of  ,  beginning  at  the 

 verse. 

And  the  epistle  ended,  he  shall  say: 
Here  endeth  the  epistle. 

Then  shall  he  read  the  gospel  (the  people  all  standing  up),  saying: 
The  holy  gospel  is  written  in  the  chapter  of  ,  be- 
ginning at  the  verse. 

And  the  gospel  ended,  shall  be  sung  or  said  the  creed  follow-   TOm.  by  W. 
ing,  the  people  still  standing  as  before: 


The  Lord's  Supper. 


L33 


I  believe  in  one  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of  heaven 
and  earth,  and  of  all  things  visible  and  invisible. 

And  In  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God;  be- 
gotten of  his  Father  before  all  worlds,  God  of  God,  Light  of  Light, 
Very  God  of  Very  God;  begotten,  not  made,  being  of  one  sub- 
stance with  the  Father,  by  whom  all  things  were  mai  fe ;  who  for  us 
men,  and  for  our  salvation,  came  down  from  heaven,  and  was  in- 
carnate by  the  Holy  Ghost  of  the  Virgin  Mary;  and  was  made 
man,  and  was  crucified  also  f<  »r  us  under  Pontius  Pilate.  He  suf- 
fered and  was  buried,  and  the  third  day  he  arose  again,  accord- 
ing to  the  Scriptures  ;  and  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father.  And  he  shall  come  again  with 
glory,  to  judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead;  whose  kingdom 
shall  have  no  end. 

And  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Lord  and  Giver  of  Life, 
who  proceedeth  from  the  Father  and  the  Son  ;  who  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son  together  is  worshiped  and  glorified;  who 
spake  by  the  prophets.  And  I  believe  one  Catholic  and  apos- 
tolic Church;  I  acknowledge  one  baptism  for  the  remission  of 
sins,  and  I  look  for  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  and  the  life  of 
the  world  to  come.  Amen. 

Then  the  curate  shall  declare  unto  the  people  what  holy-days  or  fasting- 
days  are  in  the  week  following  to  be  observed.  And  then  "also  (if  occa- 
sion be)  shall  notice  be  given  of  the  communion;  and  the  bans  of  mat- 
rimony published ;  and  briefs,  citations,  and  excommunications  read. 
And  nothing  shall  b"  proclaimed  or  published  in  the  church  during  the 
time  of  divine  service  but  by  the  minister;  nor  by  him  any  thing  but 
what  is  prescribed  in  the  rules  of  this  book,  or  enjoined  by  the  king  or 
by  the  Ordinary  of  the  place. 

[Om.  1792:  Then  shall  follow  the  sermon]  or  one  of  the  homilies  already 
set  forth,  or  hereafter  to  be  set  forth  by  authority.  Then  shall  the  priest 
return  to  the  Lord's  table  and  begin  the  offertory,  saving  one  or  more 
of  these  sentences  following,  as  he  thinketh  most  convenient  in  his  dis- 
cretion: 

[In.  byW. :  ("Then  shall  the  elder  say" ch.  1854  to  "The  elder  shall 
read")  one  or  more  of  these  sentences,]  [in.  1854:  during  the 
reading  of  which  the  stewards  shall  take  up  the  collection  for 
the  poor :  ] 

Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see 
your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven.    Matt.  v.  16. 

Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where 
moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break 
through  and  steal;  but  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in 
heaven,  where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
where  thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal.  Matt.  vi. 
19,  20. 

Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do 


134 


The  Ritual. 


ye  even  so  to  them  ;  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets. 
Matt.  vii.  12. 

Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  but  he  that  doeth  the 
will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.    Matt.  vii.  21. 

Zaccheus  stood,  and  said  unto  the  Lord,  Behold,  Lord, 
the  half  of  my  goods  I  give  to  the  poor;  and  if  I  have 
taken  any  thing  from  any  man  by  false  accusation,  I  re- 
store him  fourfold.    Luke  xix.  8. 

He  which  soweth  sparingly  shall  reap  also  sparingly ; 
and  he  which  soweth  bountifully  shall  reap  also  bounti- 
fully. Every  man  as  he  purposeth  in  his  heart,  so  let 
him  give;  not  grudgingly,  or  of  necessity;  for  God  lov- 
eth  a  cheerful  giver.    2  Cor.  ix.  6,  7. 

As  we  have  therefore  opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto 
all  men,  especially  unto  them  who  arc  of  the  household 
of  faith.    Gal.  vi.  10. 

Godliness  with  contentment  is  great  gain.  For  we 
brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and  it  is  certain  we  can 
carry  nothing  out.    1  Tim.  vi.  6,  7. 

Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  Avorld,  that  they  be 
ready  to  distribute,  willing  to  communicate ;  laying  up  in 
store  for  themselves  a  good  foundation  against  the  time 
to  come,  that  they  may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.  1  Tim. 
vi.  17-19. 

God  is  not  unrighteous  to  forget  your  work  and  labor 
of  love,  which  ye  have  showed  toward  his  name,  in  that 
ye  have  ministered  to  the  saints,  and  do  minister.  Heb. 
vi.  10. 

To  do  good,  and  to  communicate  forget  not:  for  with 
such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased.    Heb.  xiii.  16. 

Whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and  seeth  his  brother 
have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels  of  compassion  from 
him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him  ?    1  John  iii.  17. 

He  that  hath  pity  upon  the  poor  lendeth  unto  the 
Lord  ;  and  that  which  he  hath  given  will  he  pay  him 
again.    Prov.  xix.  17. 

Blessed  is  he  that  considereth  the  poor :  the  Lord  will 
deliver  him  in  time  of  trouble.    Ps.  xli.  1. 

Give  alms  of  thy  goods,  and  never  turn  thy  face  [Om.  by  W. 
from  any  poor  man,  and  the  face  of  the  Lord  shall  not  be  turned 
away  from  thee.   Tobit  iv.  7. 


The  Lord's  Supper. 


135 


Be  merciful  after  thy  power.  If  thou  hast  much,  give  ;i786. 
plenteously  ;  if  thou  hast  little,  do  thy  diligence  gladly  to  give  oi 
that  little  :  for  so  gatherest  thou  thyself  a  good  reward  in  the  day 
of  necessity.   Tohit  iv.  8,  9. 

Who  goeth  a  warfare  any  time  at  his  own  charges?  n.792. 
who  planteth  a  vineyard,  and  eateth  not  of  the  fruit  thereof  ?  or 
who  feedeth  a  flock,  and  eateth  not  of  the  milk  of  the  flock.  1 
Cor.  ix.  7. 

If  we  have  sown  unto  you  spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great  thing  if 
we  shall  reap  your  carnal  things?   1  Cor.  ix.  11. 

Do  ye  not  know  that  they  who  minister  about  holy  things 
live  of  the  sacrifice  ?  and  they  who  wait  at  the  altar  are  partak- 
ers with  the  altar?  Even  so  hath  the  Lord  ordained  that  they 
which  preach  the  gospel  should  live  of  the  gospel.  1  Cor.  ix. 
13,14. 

Let  him  that  is  taught  in  the  word  communicate  unto  him 
that  teacheth  in  all  good  things.  Be  not  deceived ;  God  is  not 
mocked :  for  whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap. 
Gal.  vi.  6,  7. 

While  these  sentences  .ire  in  reading,  ("the  deacons,  Church  [1854. 
wardens,  or  other  lit  persons''  eh.  liy  W.  to  "some  tit  persons"']  ap- 
pointed for  that  purpose  shall  receive'the  alms  for  the  poor,  and  other 
devotions  of  the  people,  in  a  decent  basin,  to  be  provided  [om.  bv  W.  : 
by  the  parish'  for  that  purpose,  and  [om.  bv  W.  :  reverently]  bring  it 
to  the  ["  priest  "  eh.  bv  W.  to  ••  elder"  I.  who  shall  [om.  by  W.  :  hum- 
bly present  and]  place  it  upon  the  [om.  by  W.  :  holyl  table. 

And  when  there  is  a  communion  the  priest  .-hall  then  place  [Om.  by  W. 
upon  the  table  so  much  bread  and  wine  as  he  shall  think  Miflicient. 

Alter  which  done,  the  |"  priest"  ch.  by  W.  to  "  elder  "j  shall  11792. 
say: 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  by  the  holy  apostle  hast 
taught  us  to  make  prayers  and  supplications  and  to  give  thanks 
for  all  men,  we  humbly  beseech  thee  most  mercifully  [to  accept 
our  alms  and  oblations  and*]  to  receive  these  our  prayers,  which 
-we  offer  unto  thy  Divine  Majesty,  beseeching  thee  to  inspire  con- 
tinually the  universal  Church  with  the  spirit  of  truth,  unity,  and 
concord.  And  grant  that  all  those  who  do  confess  thy  holy  name 
may  agree  in  the  truth  of  thy  holy  Word,  and  live  in  unity  and 
godly  love.  We  beseech  thee,  also,  so  to  direct,  save  and  defend 
all  Christian  fom.  1786:  kings,  princes,  and]  governors;  and  espe- 
cially thy  ["servant  George,  our  king."  ch.  by  W.  to  "servants,  the 
(om.  17SG:  supreme)  ridel's  of  these  United  States"];  that  under 
["  him  "  ch.  by  w.  to  "  them  "]  we  may  be  godly  and  quietly  gov- 
erned ;  and  grant  unto  [om.  by  W. :  his  whole  council  and  to]  all  that 
are  put  in  authority  under  f«  him  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  them  "]  that  they 
may  truly  and  indifferently  administer  justice,  to  the  punish- 
ment of  wickedness  and  vice  and  the  maintenance  of  thy  true 
religion  and  virtue.    Give  grace,  O  heavenly  Father,  to  all  f "  bish- 


*  If  there  be  no  alms  or  oblations,  then  shall  the  words  "  to  accept  our 
alms  and  oblations"  be  left  out. 


136 


The  Ritual. 


ops  and  curates"  ch.  by  w.  to  "  the  ministers  of  thy  gospel "],  that 
they  may  both  by  their  life  and  doctrine  set  forth  thy  true  and 
lively  word  and  rightly  and  duly  administer  the  holy  sacra- 
ments. And  to  all  thy  people  give  thy  heavenly  grace ;  and  espe- 
cially to  this  congregation  here  present,  that  with  meek  heart  and 
due  reverence  they  may  receive  thy  holy  word,  truly  serving  thee 
in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days  of  their  life.  And  we 
most  humbly  beseech  thee,  of  thy  goodness,  0  Lord,  to  comfort 
and  succor  all  those  who  in  this  transitory  life  are  in  trouble, 
sorrow,  need,  sickness,  or  any  other  adversity.  And  we  also 
bless  thy  holy  name  for  all  thy  servants  departed  this  life  in  thy 
faith  and  fear,  beseeching  thee  to  give  us  grace  so  to  follow  their 
good  examples  that  with  them  we  may  be  partakers  of  thy 
heavenly  kingdom.  Grant  this,  O  Father,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake, 
our  only  Mediator  and  Advocate.  Amen. 

When  the  minister  giveth  warning  for  the  celebration  of  the  [Ora.  by  W. 
holy  communion  (which  he  shall  always  do  upon  the  Sunday  or  some 
holy -day  immediately  preceding)  al  ter  sermon  or  homily  ended,  he  shall 
read  the  exhortation  following: 

Dearly  beloved,  on  day  next  I  purpose,  through  God's 

assistance,  to  administer  to  all  such  as  shall  be  religiously  and 
devoutly  disposed  the  most  comfortable  sacrament  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ,  to  be  by  them  received  in  remembrance  of 
his  meritorious  cross  and  passion,  whereby  alone  we  obtain  re- 
mission of  our  sins  and  are  made  partakers  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Wherefore  it  is  our  duty  to  render  most  humble  and 
hearty  thanks  to  Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  for  that 
he  hath  given  his  Son,  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  not  only  to 
die  for  ns,  but  also  to  be  our  spiritual  food  and  sustenance 
in  that  holy  sacrament.  Which  being  so  divine  and  comfort- 
able a  thing  to  them  who  receive  it  worthily,  and  so  danger- 
ous to  those  who  will  presume  to  receive  it  unworthily,  my  duty 
is  to  exhort  you  in  the  mean  season  to  consider  the  dignity  of 
that  holy  mystery  and  the  great  peril  of  the  unworthy  receiving 
thereof;  and  so  to  search  and  examine  your  own  consciences 
(and  that  not  lightly  and  after  the  manner  of  dissemblers  with 
God) ;  but  so)  that  ye  may  come  holy  and  clean  to  such  a  heav- 
enly feast,  in  the  marriage-garment  required  by  God  in  holy 
Scripture,  and  be  received  as  worthy  partakers  of  that  holy  table. 

The  way  and  means  thereto  is :  First  to  examine  your  lives 
and  conversations  by  the  rule  of  God's  commandments ;  and 
whereinsoever  ye  shall  perceive  yourselves  to  have  offended, 
either  by  will,  word,  or  deed,  there  to  bewail  your  own  sinfulness 
and  to  confess  yourselves  to  Almighty  God,  with  full  purpose  of 
amendment  of  life.  And  if  ye  shall  perceive  your  offenses  to  be 
such  as  are  not  only  against  God,  but  also  against  your  neigh- 
bors, then  ye  shall  reconcile  yourselves  unto  them,  being  ready 
to  make  restitution  and  satisfaction,  according  to  the  uttermost  of 
your  powers,  for  all  injuries  and  wrongs  done  by  you  to  any 


The  Lord's  Supper. 


137 


other ;  and  being  likewise  ready  to  forgive  others  who  have  of- 
fended you,  as  ye  would  have  forgiveness  of  your  offenses  at 
God's  hand .  for  otherwise  the  receiving  of  the  holy  communion 
doth  nothing  else  but  increase  your  damnation.  Therefore,  if 
any  of  you  be  a  blasphemer  of  God,  a  hinderer  or  slanderer  of 
his  word,  an  adulterer,  or  be  in  malice  or  envy  or  any  other 
grievous  crime,  repent  ye  of  your  sins,  or  else  come  not  to  that 
holy  table;  lest  after  the  taking  of  that  holy  sacrament  the  devil 
enter  into  you,  as  he  entered  into  Judas,  and  fill  you  full  of  in- 
iquities, and  bring  you  to  destruction  both  of  body  and  soul. 

And  because  it  is  requisite  that  no  man  should  come  to  the 
holy  communion,  but  with  a  full  trust  in  God's  mercy,  and  with 
a  quiet  conscience ;  therefore,  if  there  be  any  of  you  who  by  this 
means  cannot  quiet  his  own  conscience  herein,  but  requireth 
further  comfort  or  counsel,  let  him  come  to  me  or  to  some  other 
discreet  and  learned  minister  of  God's  word,  and  open  his  grief, 
that  by  the  ministry  of  God's  holy  word  he  may  receive  the 
benefit  of  absolution,  together  with  ghostly  counsel  and  advice, 
to  the  quieting  of  his  conscience  and  avoiding  of  all  scruple  and 
doubtfulness. 

Or  in  case  lie  shall  see  the  people  negligent  to  come  to  the  holy  commun- 
ion, instead  of  the  former  he  shall  use  this  exhortation : 

Dearly  beloved  brethren,  on  I  intend,  by  God's  grace, 

to  celebrate  the  Lord's  Supper,  unto  which,  in  God's  behalf,  I 
bid  you  all  who  are  here  present ;  and  beseech  you,  for  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ's  sake,  that  ye  will  not  refuse  to  come  thereto,  being 
so  lovingly  called  and  bidden  by  God  himself.  Ye  know  how 
grievous  and  unkind  a  thing  it  is,  when  a  man  hath  prepared  a 
rich  feast,  decked  his  table  with  all  kind  of  provision,  so  that 
there  lacketh  nothing  but  the  guests  to  sit  down,  and  yet  they 
who  are  called  (without  any  cause)  most  unthankfully  refuse  to 
come.  Which  of  you  in  such  a  case  would  not  be  moved  ?  Who 
would  not  think  a  great  injury  and  wrong  done  unto  him? 
Wherefore,  most  dearly  beloved  in  Christ,  take  ye  good  heed, 
lest  ye,  withdrawing  yourselves  from  this  holy  Supper,  provoke 
God's  indignation  against  you.  It  is  an  easy  matter  for  a  man  to 
say,  I  will  not  communicate  because  I  am  otherwise  hindered 
with  worldly  business.  But  such  excuses  are  not  so  easily  ac- 
cepted and  allowed  before  God.  If  any  man  say,  I  am  a  griev- 
ous sinner,  and  therefore  am  afraid  to  come :  wherefore,  then,  do 
ye  not  repent  and  amend  ?  When  God  calleth  you  are  ye  not 
ashamed  to  say  ye  will  not  come  ?  When  ye  should  return  to 
God,  will  ye  excuse  yourselves  and  say  ye  are  not  ready  ?  Con- 
sider earnestly  with  yourselves  how  little  such  feigned  excuses 
will  avail  before  God.  Those  who  refused  the  feast  in  the  gos- 
pel because  they  had  bought  a  farm,  or  would  try  their  yokes  of 
oxen,  or  because  they  were  married,  were  not  so  excused,  but 
counted  unworthy  of  the  heavenly  feast.  I,  for  my  part,  shall 
be  ready ;  and,  according  to  mine  office,  I  bid  you  in  the  name 


138 


The  Ritual. 


of  God,  I  call  you  in  Christ's  behalf,  I  exhort  you  as  ye  love  your 
own  salvation,  that  ye  will  be  partakers  of  this  holy  communion 
And  as  the  Son  of  God  did  vouchsafe  to  yield  up  his  soul  by 
death  upon  the  cross  for  your  salvation,  so  it  is  your  duty  to  re- 
ceive the  communion  in  remembrance  of  the  sacrifice  of  his 
death,  as  he  himself  hath  commanded ;  which  if  ye  shall  m-leet 
to  do,  consider  how  great  injury  ye  do  unto  God,  and  how  sore 
unishment  hangeth  over  your  heads  for  the  same,  when  ye  will- 
dly  abstain  from  the  Lord's  table  and  separate  from  your  breth- 
ren, who  come  to  feed  on  the  banquet  of  that  most  heavenly 
food.  These  things  if  ye  earnestly  consider,  ye  will  by  God's 
grace  return  to  a  better  mind :  for  the  obtaining  whereof  we  shall 
not  cease  to  make  our  humble  petitions  unto  Almighty  God,  our 
heavenly  Father. 

At  the  time  of  the  celebration  of  the  communion,  the  communicants  being 
conveniently  placet  for  the  receiving  of  the  holy  sacrament,  the  priest 
shall  say  this  exhortation: 

Dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  ye  who  mind  to  come  to  the  holy 
communion  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ  must 
consider  how  Saint  Paul  exhorteth  all  persons  diligently  to  try 
and  examine  themselves  before  they  presume  to  eat  of  that  bread 
and  drink  of  that  cup.  For  as  the  benefit  is  great  if  with  a  true 
penitent  heart  and  lively  faith  we  receive  that  holy  sacrament 
(for  then  we  spiritually"  eat  the  flesh  of  Christ  and  drink  his 
blood,  then  we  dwell  in  Christ,  and  Christ  in  us ;  we  are  one 
with  Christ,  and  Christ  with  us)  so  is  the  danger  great  if  we  re- 
ceive the  same  unworthily.  For  then  we  are  guilty  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  our  Saviour ;  we  eat  and  drink  our  own  damnation, 
not  considering  the  Lord's  body ;  we  kindle  God's  wrath  against 
us  ;  we  provoke  him  to  plague  us  with  divers  diseases  and  sun- 
dry kinds  of  death.  Judge  therefore  yourselves,  brethren,  that 
ye  be  not  judged  of  the  Lord ;  repent  ye  truly  for  your  sins  past ; 
have  a  lively  and  steadfast  faith  in  Christ  our  Saviour;  amend 
your  lives,  and  be  in  perfect  charity  with  all  men ;  so  shall  ye  be 
meet  partakers  of  those  holy  mysteries.  And  above  all  things 
ye  must  give  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks  to  God,  the  Father, 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  the  redemption  of  the  world  by 
the  death  and  passion  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  both  God  and  man  ; 
who  did  humble  himself,  even  to  the  death  upon  the  cross,  for 
us,  miserable  sinners,  who  lay  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of 
death,  that  he  might  make  us  the  children  of  God  and  exalt  us 
to  everlasting  life.  And  to  the  end  that  we  should  always  re- 
member the  exceeding  great  love  of  our  Master  and  only  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ,  thus  dying  for  us,  and  the  innumerable  benefits 
which  by  his  precious  blood-shedding  he  hath  obtained  for  us  ; 
he  hath  instituted  and  ordained  holy  mysteries,  as  pledges  of  his 
love  and  for  a  continual  remembrance  of  his  death,  to  our  great 
and  endless  comfort.   To  him,  therefore,  with  the  Father  and 


The  Lord's  Sup])er. 


139 


Holy  Ghost,  let  us  give  (as  we  are  most  bounden)  continual 
thanks  ;  submitting  ourselves  wholly  to  his  holy  will  and  pleas- 
ure, and  studying  to  serve  him  in  true  holiness  and  righteousness 
all  the  days  of  our  life.  Amen. 

["Then  shall  the  ('priest'  ch.  by  W.  to  'elder')  say  to  them  that  come  to 
receive  the  holy  communion"  ch.  1792  to  "After  which  done  the  elder 
shall  sav,"  ch.  1870  to  "Then  shall  the  elder  read  this  invita- 
tion " :] 

Ye  that  do  truly  and  earnestly  repent  of  your  sins,  and 
are  in  love  and  charity  with  your  neighbors,  and  intend 
to  lead  a  new  life,  following  the  commandments  of  God, 
and  walking  from  henceforth  in  his  holy  ways,  draw 
near  with  faith,  and  take  this  holy  sacrament  to  your 
comfort,  and  make  your  humble  confession  to  Almighty 
God,  meekly  kneeling  upon  your  knees. 

Then  shall  this  general  confession  be  made  [in.  by  W. :  by  the 
minister],  in  the  name  of  all  those  who  are  minded  to  receive 
the  holy  communion  [om.  by  W.  by  one  of  the  ministers],  both  he 
and  all  the  people  kneeling  humbly  upon  their  knees,  and  say- 
ing: 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Maker 
of  all  things,  Judge  of  all  men,  we  acknowledge  and  be- 
wail our  manifold  sins  and  wickedness,  which  Ave  from 
time  to  time  most  grievously  have  committed,  by  thought, 
word,  and  deed,  against  thy  Divine  Majesty,  provoking 
most  justly  thy  wrath  and  indignation  against  us.  "We 
do  earnestly  repent,  and  are  heartily  sorry  for  these  our 
misdoings  :  the  remembrance  of  them  is  grievous  unto  us. 
[Om.  by  W. :  The  burden  of  them  is  intolerable.]  Have  mercy 
upon  us,  have  mercy  upon  us,  most  merciful  Father:  for 
thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake  forgive  us  all  that 
is  past,  and  grant  that  we  may  ever  hereafter  serve  and 
please  thee  in  newness  of  life,  to  the  honor  and  glory  of 
thy  name,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

|"Thcn  shall  the  priest  (or  the  bishop  beinp:  present)  stand  up,  and,  turn- 
in-:  him>elf  to  the  people,  pronounce  this  absolution"  ch.  by  W.  to 
"  Then  shall  the  elder  say  " :] 

[In.  by.  W.  :  O]  Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father, 
who  of  thy  great  mercy  hast  promised  forgiveness  of 
sins  to  all  them  that  with  hearty  repentance  and  true 
faith  turn  to  ["him"  ch.  by  W.  to  "thee"]:  have  mercy 


140 


The  Ritual. 


upon  ["you"  ch.  by  W.  to  "us"];  pardon  and  deliver 
["you"  ch.  by  W.  to  "us"]  from  all  ["your"  ch. by  W.  to 
"our"]  sins,  confirm  and  strengthen  ["you"  ch.  by  W.  to 
"us"]  in  all  goodness,  and  bring  ["you"  ch.  by  W.  to 
"us"]  to  everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Then  shall  the  ["  priest"  ch.  by  W.  to  "elder"]  say:      [  1792. 

Hear  what  comfortable  words  our  Saviour  Christ  saith  unto  all 
who  truly  turn  to  him : 

Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  travail  and  are  hcavv  laden,  and  I 
will  refresh  you.    Matt.  xi.  28. 

So  God  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  to 
the  end  that  all  that  believe  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life.   John  hi.  1G. 

Hear  also  what  Saint  Paul  saith : 

This  is  a  true  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  men  to  be  received, 
That  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.  1  Tim. 
i.  15. 

Hear  also  what  Saint  John  saith : 

If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  Advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus 
Christ,  the  righteous ;  and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins.  1 
John  ii.  1.  2. 

After  which  the  ["priest "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  elder"]  shall  proceed,  sayiug: 
Lift  up  your  hearts. 

Ansxver.  We  lift  them  up  unto  the  Lord. 
Priest.  Let  us  give  thanks  unto  our  Lord  God. 
Answer.  It  is  meet  and  right  so  to  do. 

The  Collect* 

Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  be  open,  all  de- 
sires known,  and  from  whom  no  secrets  are  hid:  cleanse 
the  thoughts  of  our  hearts  by  the  inspiration  of  thy  Holy 
Spirit,  that  we  may  perfectly  love  thee,  and  worthily 
magnify  thy  holy  name,  through  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

["Then  shall  the  priest  turn  to  the  Lord's  table  and  say"  ch.  by  W.  to 
"  Then  shall  the  elder  say  " :] 

It  is  very  meet,  right,  and  our  bounden  duty,  that  we 


*In  the  English  form,  and  also  in  that  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley,  the 
service  was  opened  with  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  was  followed  by  the 
collect.   In  17U2  the  collect  was  transferred  to  this  place. 


The  Lord's  Supper. 


141 


should  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places,  give  thanks  unto 
thee,  O  Lord,  holy  Father,  almighty,  everlasting  God. 

Here  shall  follow  the  proper  preface,  according  to  the  time,    [Om.  by  W. 
if  there  be  any  .specially  appointed,  or  else  immediately  shall  follow:  ' 

Therefore  with  angels  and  archangels,  and  with  all  the 
company  of  heaven,  we  laud  and  magnify  thy  glorious 
name,  evermore  praising  thee,  and  saying,  Holy,  holy, 
holy,  Lord  God  of  hosts,  heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  thy 
glory.    Glory  be  to  thee,  O  Lord  most  high.  Amen. 

Proper  Prefaces.  [1792. 
Upon  Christmas-clay. 

Because  thou  didst  give  Jesus  Christ,  thine  only  Son,  to  be  born 
as  at  this  time  for  us ;  who,  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
was  made  very  man,  of  the  substance  of  the  Virgin  Mary  his 
mother ;  and  that  without  spot  of  sin,  to  make  us  clean  from  all 
sin.   Therefore  with  angels,  etc. 

Upon  Easter-day. 

But  chiefly  are  we  bound  to  praise  thee  for  the  glorious  resur- 
rection of  our  Son  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord:  for  he  is  the  very 
Paschal  Lamb  which  was  offered  for  us,  and  hath  taken  away  the 
sin  of  the  world ;  who  by  his  death  hath  destroyed  death,  and, 
by  his  rising  to  life  again,  hath  restored  to  us  everlasting  life. 
Therefore  with  angels,  etc. 

Upon  Ascension-day. 

Through  thy  most  dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
who,  after  his  most  glorious  resurrection,  manifestly  appeared  to 
all  his  apostles,  and  in  their  sight  ascended  up  into  heaven  to 
prepare  a  place  for  us,  that  where  he  is  thither  we  might  also  as- 
cend, and  reign  with  him  in  glory.    Therefore  with  angels,  etc. 

Upon  Wiitsunday. 

Through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  according  to  whose  most  true 
promise  the  Holy  Ghost  came  down  as  at  this  time  from  heaven 
with  a  sudden  great  sound,  as  it  had  been  a  mighty  wind,  in  the 
likeness  of  fiery  tongues,  lighting  upon  the  apostles,  to  teach 
them  and  to  lead  them  to  all  truth  ;  giving  them  both  the  gift  of 
divers  languages  and  also  boldness,  with  fervent  zeal  constantly 
to  preach  the  gospel  unto  all  nations ;  whereby  we  have  been 
brought  out  of  darkness  and  error  into  the  clear  light  and  true 
knowledge  of  thee  and  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore  with 
angels,  etc. 


142 


The  Ritual. 


Upon  tlw  Feast  of  Trinity. 

Who  art  one  God,  one  Lord ;  not  one  only  person,  but  three 
persons  in  one  substance.    For  that  which  we  believe  of  the 

flory  of  the  Father,  the  same  we  believe  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
loly  Ghost,  without  any  difference  or  inequality.  Therefore 
with  angels,  etc. 

After  each  of  which  prefaces  shall  immediately  he  [om.  by  W.  :  sung  or] 
said: 

Therefore  with  angels  and  archangels,  and  with  all  the  com- 
pany of  heaven,  we  laud  and  magnify  thy  glorious  name,  ever- 
more praising  thee,  and  saying:  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  of 
hosts,  heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  thy  glory.  Glory  be  to  thee, 
0  Lord  most  high.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  ["priest"  ch.  by  W.  to  "elder"]  [om.  1792:  kneeling 
down  at  the  (om.  by  W.:  Lord's)  table!  say,  (om.  1792:  in  the  name 
of  all  them  that  shall  receive  the  communion  this  prayer  following, 
(in.  by  W. ;  the  people  also  kneeling)] : 

"We  do  not  presume  to  come  to  this  thy  table,  O  mer- 
ciful Lord,  trusting  in  our  own  righteousness,  but  in  thy 
manifold  and  great  mercies.  We  are  not  worthy  so 
much  as  to  gather  up  the  crumbs  under  thy  table.  But 
thou  art  the  same  Lord,  whose  property  is  always  to  have 
mercy:  Grant  us,  therefore,  gracious  Lord,  so  to  eat  the 
flesh  of  thy  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  drink  hte 
blood,  that  our  sinful  [in.  1792 :  souls  and]  bodies  may  be 
made  clear  by  his  ["body"  ch.  1792  to  "death"!  and  [0m. 
1792:  our  souls]  washed  through  his  most  precious  blood, 
and  that  we  may  evermore  dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  us. 
Amen. 

['•When  the  priest"  ch.  by  W.  to  "Then  the  elder,"]  [om.  by  W.  : 
standing  before  the  table,  hath  so  ordered  the  bread  and  wine  that  lie 
may  with  the  more  readiness  and  decency  break  the  bread  before  the 
people,  and  take  the  cup  into  his  hands,  he]  shall  say  the  prayer  of 
consecration,  as  followeth : 

Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  who  of  thy  ten- 
der mercy  didst  give  thine  only  Son  Jesus  Christ  to  suf- 
fer death  upon  the  cross  for  our  redemption ;  who  made 
there  (by  his  oblation  of  himself  once  offered)  a  full,  per- 
fect, and  sufficient  sacrifice,  oblation,  and  satisfaction  for 
the  sins  of  the  whole  world  ;  and  did  institute,  and  in  his 
holy  gospel  command  us  to  continue,  a  perpetual  mem- 
ory of  that  his  precious  death  until  his  coming  again: 
hear  us,  O  merciful  Father,  we  most  humbly  beseech 


The  Lord's  Supper. 


143 


thee,  and  grant  that  we,  receiving  these  thy  creatures  of 
bread  and  wine,  according  to  thy  Son  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ's  holy  institution,  in  remembrance  of  his  deatli 
and  passion,  may  be  partakers  of  his  most  blessed  bod}' 
and  blood :  who  in  the  same  night  that  he  was  betrayed 
took  bread  ;l  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,2 
and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  saying,  Take,  eat;  this3  is  my 
body  which  is  given  for  you  :  do  this  in  remembrance  of 
me.  Likewise  after  supper  he  took 4  the  cup :  and  when 
he  had  given  thanks,  he  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink 
ye  all  of  this;  for  this5  is  my  blood  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, which  is  shed  for  you  and  for  many,  for  the  remis- 
sion of  sins:  do  this,  as  oft  as  ye  shall  drink  it,  in  remem- 
brance of  me.  Amen. 

-in.  ,  om.  1S34:  1.  Here  the  elder  is  to  take  the  plate  of  bread  into 

is  hands.  2.  And  here  lie  is  to  break  the  bread.  3.  And  here  he  is  to 
lay  his  hands  upon  all  the  bread.  4.  Here  he  is  to  take  the  cup  into  his 
hands.  5.  And  here  to  lay  his  hand  upon  all  the  vessels  which  contain 
the  wine.]  * 

Then  shall  the  minister  first  receive  the  communion  in  both  kinds 
himself,  and  then  proceed  to  deliver  the  same  to  the  [«  bishops, 
priests,  and  deacons"  ch.  by  W.  to  "other  ministers"]  in  like 
manner,  if  any  be  present  [om.  1870:  and  after  that  to  the  people 

also,  in  order,  into  their  (om.  171)2:  own)  hands.  (Om.  lssfc:  And)  When 
(''he  "  ch.  1058  to  "  the  minister")  delivereth  the  bread  (om.  1792:  to  any 
one)  he  shall  say:]  Then  shall  ["the  priest"  ch.  by  W.  to  "he""] 
say  the  Lord's  Prayer.f  the  people  still  kneeling  and  repeating 
after  him  every  petition : 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name; 
thy  kingdom  come;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven;  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread  ;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against 
us;  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil;  for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the 
glory,  forever  and  ever.  Amen.% 


•  These  directions  were  contained  in  the  English  service,  but  were  omit- 
ted by  Mr.  Weslev.  Thevwere  re-inserted  here  probably  in  171)2,  and  left 
out  in  1854. 

Tin  the  order  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley  the  Lord's  Prayer  was  said  at 
the  beginning  of  t lie  service,  and  also  immediately  after  the  people  had  re- 
ceived the  bread  and  wine;  but  in  1792  it  was  omitted  from  the  lirst  place, 
and  in  1870  was  transferred  from  the  latter  place  to  this. 

1  In  the  English  service  this  prayer  is  said  after  the  people  have  all  com- 
municated. 


144 


The  Ritual 


1870.]  Then  a  hymn  may  be  sung,  and  the  communicants 
shall  be  invited  to  the  table.  The  minister  shall  deliver  both 
kinds  to  the  people  into  their  hands.  When  he  delivereth  the 
bread,  he  shall  say : 

E.  R.]  The  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which 
was  given  for  thee,  preserve  thy  ["body  and  soul"  ch.  1792 
to  11  soul  and  body"']  unto  everlasting  life.  Take  and  eat 
this  in  remembrance  that  Christ  died  for  thee,  and  feed 
on  him  in  thy  heart  by  faith  and  thanksgiving  * 

And  the  minister  that  delivereth  the  cup  |om.  1792:  to  anyone] 
shall  say : 

The  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  shed  for 
thee,  preserve  thy  soul  and  body  unto  everlasting  life. 
Drink  this  in  remembrance  that  Christ's  blood  was  shed 
for  thee,  and  be  thankful.* 

When  all  have  communicated  the  minister  shall  return  to  the 
Lord's  table,  and  |om.  by  W. :  reverently]  place  upon  it  what  re- 
maineth  of  the  consecrated  elements,  covering  the  same  with 
a  fair  linen  cloth. 

["After  (in.  by  W. :  which)  shall  be  said"  ch.  1S70  to  "The  minister 
may  then  say  "]  as  followeth : 

O  Lord  and  Heavenly  Father,  we  thy  humble  serv- 
ants [om.  by  W. :  entirely]  desire  thy  fatherly  goodness 
mercifully  to  accept  this  our  sacrifice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving;  most  humbly  beseeching  thee  to  grant 
that,  by  the  merits  and  death  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
and  through  faith  in  his  blood,  we  and  thy  whole  Church 
may  obtain  remission  of  our  sins,  and  all  other  benefits 
of  his  passion.  And  here  we  offer  and  present  unto  thee, 
O  Lord,  ourselves,  our  souls  and  bodies,  to  be  a  reasona- 
ble, holy,  and  lively  sacrifice  unto  thee;  humbly  beseech- 
ing thee  that  all  we  who  are  partakers  of  this  holy  com- 
munion may  be  filled  with  thy  grace  and  heavenly  bene- 
diction. And  although  we  be  unworthy,  through  our 
manifold  sins,  to  offer  unto  thee  any  sacrifice,  yet  we  be- 
seech thee  to  accept  this  our  bounden  duty  and  service; 
not  weighing  our  merits,  but  pardoning  our  offenses, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord:  by  whom,  and  with 


*In  1702 the  words  "  thee,"  "  thy  soul,"  "  body,"  and  "  thy  heart"  were 
printed  in  italics  (as  they  have  boon  ever  since),  indicating;  that  if  there 
be  more  than  one  communicant  the  plural  form  should  be  used. 


TJie  Lord's  Supper. 


145 


whom,  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  all  honor  and 
glory  be  unto  thee,  O  Father  Almighty,  world  without 
end.  Amen. 

Or  this:  fOm.  by  W. 

Almighty  and  ever  living  God,  we  most  heartily  thank  thee 
for  that  thou  dost  vouchsafe  to  feed  us  who  have  duly  received 
these  holy  mysteries,  with  the  spiritual  food  of  the  most  precious 
body  and  blood  of  thy  Son,  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ;  and  dost 
assure  us  thereby  of  thy  favor  and  goodness  toward  us;  and 
that  we  are  very"  members  incorporate  in  the  mystical  body  of 
thy  Son,  which  "is  the  blessed  company  of  all  faithful  people; 
and  are  also  heirs  through  hope  of  thy  everlasting  kingdom,  by 
the  merits  of  the  most  precious  death  and  passion  of  thy  dear 
Son.  And  we  most  humbly  beseech  thee,  O  heavenly  Father,  so 
to  assist  us  with  thy  grace",  that  we  may  continue  in  that  holy 
fellowship,  and  do  all  such  good  works  as  thou  hast  prepared  for 
us  to  walk  in ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  to  whom,  with 
thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honor  and  glory,  world  with- 
out end.  Amen. 

Then  [«  shall "  ch.  1870  to  "  may  "]  be  said  [om.  by  W. ;  or  sung] : 
Glory  be  to  God  on  high,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will 
toward  men.  We  praise  thee,  we  bless  thee,  we  worship 
thee,  we  glorify  thee,  we  give  thanks  to  thee  for  thy 
great  gloiy,  O  Lord  God,  heavenly  King,  God  the  Father 
Almighty. 

O  Lord  the  only  begotten  Son,  Jesus  Christ  :  O  Lord 
God,  Lamb  of  God,  Son  of  the  Father,  that  takest  away 
the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us.  Thou  that 
takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Thou  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  receive  our 
prayer.  Thou  that  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the 
Father,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

For  thou  only  art  holy:  thou  only  art  the  Lord:  thou 
only,  O  Christ,  with  the  HohT  Ghost,  art  most  high  in 
the  glory  of  God  the  Father.  Amen. 

Then  the  ["  priest,  or  Bishop  if  he  be  present,  shall  let  them  "  ch.  by 
W.  to  "elder,  if  he  see  it  expedient,  may  put  up  an  extempora- 
neous prayer;  and  afterward  shall  let  the  people"]  depart 
with  this  blessing : 

[In.  by  W. :  May]  the  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all 
understanding,  keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowl- 
edge and  love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  ;  and  the  blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the 
10 


146 


The  Ritual. 


Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  among  you,  and  remain  wit  h 
you  always.  Amen. 

1792.]   If  the  elder  be  straitened  for  time,  he  may  omit  any  part 
of  the  service  except  the  prayer  of  consecration. 

E.  R.]  If  the  consecrated  bread  or  wine  be  all  spent  before  all 
have  communicated,  the  [in.  by  w. :  elder  may  consecrate  more 
by  repeating  the  prayer  of  consecration].  [Om.  by  W. :  Priest  ig 
to  consecrate  more,  according  to  the  form  belore  prescribed,  beginning 
at  "  Our  Saviour  Christ  in  the  same  night,"  etc.,  for  the  blessing  of 
the  bread;  and  at  "Likewise  after  supper,"  etc.,  for  the  blessing  of 
the  cup. J 

1784.]  ["  Let  it  be  recommended  to  the  people  to  receive  it  kneeling, 
but  let  them  at  the  same  time  be  informed  that  they  may  receive  it 
either  standing  or  sitting"  eh.  1787  to  "  Let  those  who  choose  receive  it 
kneeling,  and  let  those  who  do  not,  either  standing  or  sitting,"  ch.  17i)i 
to  "Let  those  who  have  scruples  concerning  the  receiving  of 
the  communion  kneeling  be  permitted  to  receive  it  either 
standingor  sitting;"]  [in.  1702:  but  no  person  shall  be  admitted  to 
the  Lord's  Supper  among  us  who  is  guilty  of  any  practice  for 
which  we  would  exclude  a  member  of  our  Church.]  * 

E.  R.]  Collects  to  be  said  after  the  offertory,  when  there  fOm.  by  W. 
is  no  communion,  every  such  day  one  or  more;  anrl  the  same  may  be 
said,  also,  as  often  as  occasion  shall  serve,  after  the  collects  either  of 
morning  or  evening  prayer,  communion,  or  litany,  bv  the  discretion  of 
the  minister:  i 

Assist  us  mercifully,  0  Lord,  in  these  our  supplications  and 
prayers,  and  dispose  the  way  of  thy  servants  towards  the  attain- 
ment of  everlasting  salvation;  that,  among  all  the  changes  and 
chances  of  this  mortal  life,  they  may  ever  be  defended  by  thy 
most  gracious  and  ready  help ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

O  Almighty  Lord  and  everlasting  God,  vouchsafe,  we  beseech 
thee,  to  direct,  sanctify,  and  govern  both  our  hearts  and  bodies 
in  the  ways  of  thy  laws  and  in  the  works  of  thy  commandments  ; 
that  through  thy  most  mighty  protection,  both  here  and  ever, 
we  may  be  preserved  in  body  and  soul ;  through  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Grant,  we  beseech  thee,  Almighty  God,  that  the  words  which 
we  have  heard  this  day  with  our  outward  ears  may,  through  thy 
grace,  be  so  grafted  inwardly  in  our  hearts,  that  they  may  bring 
forth  in  us  the  fruit  of  good  living,  to  the  honor  and  praise  of 
thy  name;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


*  These  provisions  originally  belonged  to  the  section  on  "The  Lord's 
Supper,"  as  answers  to  the  question,  "Are  there  any  directions  to  be  given 
concerningthe  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper?  "  They  were  insert- 
ed here  as  rubric  in  1858.  In  1854  the  following,  which  was  also  a  part  of 
this  section,  was  omitted,  viz.:  Let  no  person  that  is  not  a  member  of  our 
Church  be  admitted  to  the  communion  without  examination,  and  some 
token  given  by  au  elder  or  deacon. 


The  Lord's  Supper. 


147 


Prevent  us,  0  Lord,  in  all  our  doings  with  thy  most  gracious 
favor,  and  further  us  with  thy  continual  help,  that  in  all  our 
works,  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in  thee,  we  may  glorify  thy 
holy  name,  and  finally  by  thy  mercy  obtain  everlasting  life ; 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,  the  fountain  of  all  wisdom,  who  knowest  our 
necessities  before  we  ask,  and  our  ignorance  in  asking,  we  be- 
seech thee  to  have  compassion  upon  our  infirmities ;  and  those 
things  which  for  our  unworthiness  we  dare  not,  and  for  our 
blindness  we  cannot  ask,  vouchsafe  to  give  us,  for  the  worthiness 
of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,  who  hast  promised  to  hear  the  petitions  of 
those  who  ask  in  thy  Son's  name,  we  beseech  thee  mercifully  to 
incline  thine  ears  to  us  who  have  now  made  our  prayers  and 
supplications  unto  thee ;  and  grant  that  those  things  which  we 
have  faithfully  asked  according  to  thy  will  may  effectually  be  ob- 
tained, to  the  relief  of  our  necessities  and  to  the  setting  forth  of 
thy  glory ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Upon  the  Sundays  and  other  holy-days  (if  there  be  no  communion)  shall 
be  said  all  that  is  appointed  at  the  communion,  until  the  end  of  the  gen- 
eral prayer  (For  the  whole  state  of  Christ's  Church  militant  here 
in  earth),  together  with  one  or  more  of  these  collects,  last  before  re- 
hearsed, concluding  with  the  blessing. 

And  there  shall  be  no  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Slipper,  except  there  be  a 
convenient  number  to  communicate  with  the  priest,  according  to  his 
discretion. 

And  if  there  be  not  above  twenty  persons  in  the  parish,  of  discretion,  to 
receive  the  communion :  vet  there  shall  be  no  communion,  except  four 
(or  three  at  the  least)  communicate  with  the  priest. 

And  in  cathedral  and  collegiate  Churches  and  colleges,  where  there  are 
many  priests  and  deacons,  they  shall  all  receive  the  communion  with 
the  priest  every  Sunday  at  the  least,  except  they  have  a  reasonable 
cause  to  the  contrary. 

And  to  take  away  all  occasion  of  dissension  and  superstition,  which  any 
person  hath  or  might  have  concerning  the  bread  and  wine,  it  shall  suf- 
fice that  the  bread  be  such  as  is  usual  to  be  eaten,  but  the  best  and  pur- 
est wheat  bread  that  conveniently  may  be  gotten. 

And  if  any  of  tue  bread  and  wine  remain  unconsecrated,  the  curate  shall 
have  it  to  his  own  use;  but  if  any  remain  of  that  which  was  consecrated 
it  shall  not  be  carried  out  of  the  'Church,  but  the  priest  and  such  other 
of  the  communicants  as  he  shall  then  call  unto  him  shall,  immediately 
after  the  blessing,  reverently  eat  and  drink  the  same. 

The  bread  and  wine  for  the  communion  shall  be  provided  by  the  curate 
and  the  church  wardens,  at  the  charge  of  the  parish. 

And  note  that  every  parishioner  >hall  communicate  at  the  least  three 
times  in  the  year, of  which  Easter  to  be  one.  And  yearly,  at  Easter, 
every  parishioner  shall  reckon  witli  the  parish,  vicar,  or  curate,  or  his 
or  their  deputy  or  deputies,  and  pay  to  them  or  him  all  ecclesiastical 
duties  accustomably  due  then  and  at  that  time  to  be  paid. 

After  the  divine  service  is  ended  the  money  given  at  the  offertory  shall  be 
disposedof  to  such  pious  and  charitable  uses  as  the  minister  and  Church 
warden  shall  think  lit:  wherein  if  thev  disagree,  it  shall  be  disposed  of 
as  the  Ordinary  shall  appoint. 

Whereas  it  is  ordained  in  this  office  for  the  administration  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  that  thecomniuiiicants  should  receive  the  same  kneeling  (which 
order  is  well  meant  for  a  signification  or  our  humble  and  grateful  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  benefits  of  Christ  therein  given  to  all  worthy  re- 
ceivers, and  for  the  avoiding  of  such  profanation  and  disorder  in  the 


148 


The  Ritual. 


holy  communion,  as  might  otherwise  ensue) ;  yet,  lest  the  same  kneeling 
should  by  any  persons,  either  out  of  ignorance  and  infirmity,  or  out  of 
malice  and  obstinacy,  be  misconstrued  and  depraved,  it  is  hereby  de- 
clared that  thereby  no  adoration  is  intended  or  ought  to  be  done,  e'lther 
unto  the  sacramental  bread  and  wine  thereby  bodily  received,  or  unto 
any  corporal  presence  of  Christ's  natural  flesh  and  blood.  For  the  sac- 
ramental bread  and  wine  remain  still  in  their  very  natural  substances, 
and  therefore  may  not  be  adored  (for  that  were  idolatry  to  be  abhorred 
by  all  faithful  Christians);  and  the  natural  body  and  blood  of  our  Sav- 
iour Christ  are  in  heaven,  and  not  here;  it  being  against  the  truth  of 
Christ's  natural  body  to  be  at  one  time  in  more  places  than  one. 


SECTION  n. 

E.  R.]    The  Ministration  of  [om.  by  w.:  Public]  Baptism  to 
Infants  [om.by  w.:  to  be  used  in  the  Ciiurchj. 

The  people  are  to  be  admonished  that  it  is  most  convenient  [Om.  bv  W. 
that  baptism  should  not  be  administered  but  upon  Sundays  and  other 
holy-days,  when  the  most  number  of  people  conic  together;  as  well  for 
that  the' congregation  there  present  may  testify  the  receiving  of  them 
that  be  newly  baptized  into  the  number  of  Christ's  Church,  as  also  be- 
cause in  the  'baptism  of  infants  every  man  present  may  be  put  in  re- 
membrance of  bis  own  profession  made  to  God  in  baptism.  For  which 
cause  also  it  is  expedient,  that  baptism  be  ministered  in  the  vulgar 
tongue.  Nevertheless  (if  necessity  so  require)  children  may  be  baptized 
upon  any  other  day. 

And  note  that  there  shall  be  for  every  male  child  to  he  baptized  two  god- 
fathers and  one  god-mother;  and  for  every  female  one  god-father  and 
two  god-mothers. 

When  there  are  children  to  be  baptized,  the  parents  shall  give  knowledge 
thereof  over  night  or  in  the  morning  before  the  beginning  of  morning 
prayer  to  the  curate.  And  then  the  god-fathers  and  god-mothers  anil 
the  people  with  the  children  must  be  ready  at  the  font,  either  immedi- 
ately after  the  last  lesson  at  morning  prayer  or  else  immediately  after 
the  last  lesson  at  evening  prayer,  as" the  curate  by  his  discretion  shall 
appoint. 

|"And  the  priest"  ch.by  W,  to"The  minister"],  fom.  1854, re-in.  1870: 
coming  to  the  font,  which  is  (om.  by  W. :  then)  to  be  filled,  with 
pure  water],  [om.  by  W. :  and  standing  there]  shall  ["say"  ch. 
1792 to  "use  the  following  or  some  other  ('exhortation  suitable  to 
this  sacred  office'  ch.  1851  to '  suitable  exhortation'")]  : 

|  Om.  by  W, :  Ilath  this  child  been  already  baptized,  or  no?  If  they  an- 
swer, No,  then  shall  the  priest  proceed  as  followeth:] 

Dearly  beloved,  forasmuch  as  all  men  are  conceived 
and  born  in  sin,  and  that  our  Saviour  Christ  saith,  ["None 
can  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  except  he  be  regenerate  and 
born  anew  ot  water  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost "  ch.  1854  to  "  Except 
a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  en- 
ter into  the  kingdom  of  God "] :  I  beseech  you  to  call 
upon  God  the  Father,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  of  his  bounteous  ["  mercy  "ch.  1886  to  "goodness"]  he 
will  grant  to  this  child,  [in.  1886:  now  to  be  baptize;!  with 
water,]  that  [0m.  1854:  thing]  which  by  nature  he  cannot 


Infant  Baptism. 


149 


have:  that  Ac  may  be  baptized  with  [om.  1886:  water  and] 
the  Holy  Ghost,  [om.  1886 :  and]  received  into  Christ's 
holy  Church,  and  be  made  a  lively  member  of  the  same. 

Then  shall  the  [« priest "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  minister"]  say : 
Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  [om.  1870:  who  of  thy 
great  mercy  didst  save  Noah  and  his  family  in  the  ark  from  per- 
fshing  by  water;  and  also  didst  safely  lead  the  children  of  Israel, 
thy  people,  through  the  Red  Sea,  figuring  thereby  thy  holy  bap- 
tism,] [om.  1854:  and  by  the  baptism  of  thy  well-beloved  Son 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  River  Jordan,  didst  sanctify  water  ("to  the 
mystical  washing  away  of  sin"  ch.  1786  to  "for  the  holy  sacra- 
ment,")] we  beseech  thee  for  thine  infinite  mercies,  that 
thou  wilt  [om.  by  W.:  mercifully]  look  upon  this  child: 
wash  him  and  sanctify  Mm  with  the  Holy  Ghost;  that 
he  being  ["delivered  from  thy  wrath"  ch.  1886  to  '-saved  by 
thy  grace"],  may  be  received  into  the  ark  of  Christ's 
Church,  and  being  steadfast  in  faith,  joyful  through 
hope,  and  rooted  in  ["charity"  ch.  1792  to  "love"],  may  so 
pass  the  waves  of  this  troublesome  world,  that  finally  he 
may  come  to  the  land  of  everlasting  life,  there  to  reign 
with  thee,  world  without  end,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  and  immortal  God,  the  aid  of  all  that  need,  [1786. 
the  helper  of  all  that  flee  to  thee  for  succor,  the  life  of  them  that 
believe,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead :  "We  call  upon  thee  for 
this  infant,  that  he,  coming  to  thy  holy  baptism,  may  receive 
remission  of  sin  by  spiritual  regeneration.  Receive  him,  O  Lord, 
as  thou  hast  promised  by  thy  well-beloved  Son,  saying,  Ask,  and 
ye  shall  have;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shall  be 
opened  unto  you.  So  give  now  unto  us  who  ask ;  let  us  who  seek 
find ;  open  the  gate  unto  us  who  knock,  that  this  infant  may  en- 
joy the  everlasting  benediction  of  thy  heavenly  washing,  and 
may  come  to  the  eternal  kingdom  which  thou  hast  promised  by 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

O  merciful  God,  grant  that  the  old  Adam  in  this  child 
may  be  so  buried,  that  the  new  man  maybe  raised  up  in 
him.  Amen. 

Grant  that  all  carnal  affections  may  die  in  him,  and  that 
all  things  belonging  to  the  Spirit  may  live  and  grow  in 
him.  Amen. 

Grant  that  he  may  have  power  and  strength  to  have 


150 


The  Ritual. 


victory,  and  to  triumph  against  the  devil,  the  world,  and 
the  flesh.  Amen. 

Grant  that  whosoever  is  dedicated  to  thee  by  our  of- 
fice and  ministry  may  also  be  indued  with  heavenly  virt- 
ues, and  everlastingly  rewarded  through  thy  mercy.  0 
blessed  Lord  God,  who  dost  live  and  govern  all  things, 
world  without  end.  Amen* 

Almighty,  ever-living  God,  whose  most  dearly  beloved 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  did  shed 
out  of  his  most  precious  side  both  water  and  blood,  and 
gave  commandment  to  his  disciples  that  they  should  go 
teach  all  nations,  and  baptize  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  regard, 
we  beseech  thee,  the  supplications  of  thy  congregation  ; 
[om.  1786:  sanctify  this  water  to  the  mystical  washing  away  of 
sin,]  and  grant  that  this  child  now  to  be  baptized  [om.  by 
W. :  therein]  may  receive  the  fullness  of  thy  grace,  and 
ever  remain  in  the  number  of  thy  faithful  and  elect  chil- 
dren, through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  people  stand  up,  and  the  ["priest"  ch.  by  w.  to 
"minister"]  shall  say: 

Hear  the  ivords  of  the  Gospel  imtten  by  Si.  Marl;  in  the  tenth  chapter, 
at  the  thirteenth  verse: 

They  brought  young  children  to  Christ,  that  he  should 
touch  them.  And  his  disciples  rebuked  those  that 
brought  them ;  but  when  Jesus  saw  it,  he  was  much  dis- 
pleased, and  said  unto  them,  Suffer  the  little  children  to 
come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever 
shall  not  receive  the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  little  child,  he 
shall  not  enter  thei'ein.  And  he  took  them  up  in  his 
arms,  put  his  hands  upon  them,  and  blessed  them.f 

After  the  Gospel  is  read,  the  minister  shall  make  this  brief   [Om.  by  W. 
exhortation  upon  the  -words  of  the  Gospel: 

Beloved,  ye  hear  in  this  gospel  the  words  of  our  Saviour  Christ, 
that  he  commanded  the  children  to  be  brought  unto  him;  how 
he  blamed  those  who  would  have  kept  them  from  him ;  how  he 


*In  the  English  service  these  petitions  follow  directly  after  the  vows 
made  bv  the  god-fathers  and  god-mothers,  which  see. 

+  In  the  English  service  this  immediately  follows  the  prayer  beginning, 
"Almighty,  immortal  God,"  etc. 


Infant  Baptism. 


exhorteth  all  men  to  follow  their  innocency.  Ye  perceive  how, 
by  his  outward  gesture  and  deed,  he  declared  his  {good  will  to- 
ward them;  for  he  embraced  them  in  his  anus,  he  laid  his  hands 
upon  them,  and  blessed  them.  Doubt  ye  not  therefore,  but  ear- 
nestly believe,  that  he  will  likewise  favorably  receive  this  present 
infant;  that  he  will  embrace  him  with  the  arms  of  his  mercy; 
that  he  will  give  unto  him  the  blessing  of  eternal  life,  and  make 
him  partaker  of  his  everlasting  kingdom. 

Wherefore,  we  being  thus  persuaded  of  the  good  will  of  our 
heavenly  Father  toward  this  infant  declared  by  his  Sou  Jesus 
Christ;  and  nothing  doubting  that  he  favorably  alloweth  this 
charitable  work  of  ours  in  bringing  Hi  is  infant  to  his  holy  bap- 
tism, let  us  faithfully  and  devoutly  give  thanks  unto  him,  and 
say — 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  heavenly  Father,  we  [1786. 
give  thee  humble  thanks  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  call  us  to 
the  knowledge  of  thy  grace  and  faith  in  thee :  increase  this 
knowledge,  and  confirm  this  faith  in  us  evermore.  Give  thy 
Holy  Spirit  to  this  infant,  that  he  may  be  born  again,  and  be 
made  an  heir  of  everlasting  salvation,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
now  and  forever.  Amen. 

Then,  all  standing  up,  the  priest  shall  speak  unto  the  god-    [Om.  by  W. 
fathers  and  godmothers  on  this  wise : 

Dearly  beloved,  ye  have  brought  this  child  here  to  be  baptized; 
ye  have  prayed  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  would  vouchsafe  to 
receive  him,  to  release  him  from  sin,  to  sanctify  him  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  to  give  htm  the  kingdom  of  heaven  and  everlasting 
life.  Ye  have  heard,  also,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  prom- 
ised in  his  gospel  to  grant  all  these  things  that  ye  have  prayed 
for:  which  promise  he,  for  his  part,  wilt  most  surely  keep  and 
perform. 

Wherefore,  after  this  promise  made  by  Christ,  this  infant  must 
also  faithfully,  for  his  part,  promise  by  you  that  are  his  sureties 
(until  he  come  of  age  to  take  it  upon  himself)  that  he  will  re- 
nounce the  devil  and  all  his  works,  and  constantly  believe  God's 
holy  word,  and  obediently  keep  his  commandments. 

I  demand,  therefore — 

Dost  thou,  in  the  name  of  this  child,  renounce  the  devil  and 
all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world,  with  all  cov- 
etous desires  of  the  same,  and  the  sinful  desires  of  the  flesh,  so 
that  thou  wilt  not  follow  nor  be  led  by  them  ? 

Ans.  I  renounce  them  all. 

Minister.  Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker 
of  heaven  and  earth,  and  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  begotten  Son 
our  Lord?  and  that  he  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born 
of  the  Yirgin  Mary  ?  that  he  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was 


152 


The  Ritual. 


crucified,  dead,  and  buried  ?  that  he  went  down  into  hell,  and 
also  did  rise  again  the  third  day?  that  he  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  sitteth  at  "the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty,  and 
from  thence  shall  come  again  at  the  end  of  the  world  to  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead? 

And  dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  holy  Catholic 
Church,  the  communion  of  saints,  the  remission  of  sins,  the  res- 
urrection of  the  flesh,  and  everlasting  life  after  death  ? 

Ans.  All  this  I  steadfastly  believe. 

Minister .  Wilt  thou  be  baptized  in  this  faith  ? 

Arts.  That  is  my  desire. 

Minister.  Wilt  thou  then  obediently  keep  God's  holy  will  and 
commandments,  and  walk  in  the  same  all  the  days  of  thy  life  ? 
Ans.  I  will. 

1866.]    The  minister,  addressing  the  parents  or  others  present- 
ing the  child,  shall  say : 

In  causing  this  child  to  be  brought  by  baptism  into  the 
Church  of  Christ,  it  is  your  duty  to  teach  him  to  renounce 
the  devil  and  all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of 
the  world,  with  all  covetous  desires  of  the  same,  and  the 
carnal  desires  of  the  flesh,  so  that  he  may  not  follow  or 
be  led  by  them ;  to  believe  all  the  articles  of  the  Christian 
faith ;  and  to  obediently  keep  God's  holy  will  and  com- 
mandments all  the  days  of  his  life. 

E.  R.I  ["Then  the  priest  shall  take  the  child  into  his  hands,  and  shall 
say  to  the  godfathers  and  godmothers"  ch.  by  W.  to  "Then  the 
minister  shall  take  the  child  into  his  hands  (in.  isG6:  if  conven- 
ient), and  say  to  the  friends  of  the  child  " :  ] 

Name  this  child. 

And  then,  naming  it  after  them  [om.by  w. :  if  theyshallcertify  that 
the  child  may  well  endure  it,]  he  shall  [om.  1702:  dip  it  in  the  water 
(om.  by  W.:  discreetly  and  warily)  (in.  1780:  or  pour  water  upon  iti, 
or  sprinkle  it  therewith]  [in.  1792:  sprinkle  or  pour  water  upon  it 
(or,  if  desired,  immerse  it  in  water)],  saying: 

iV.,  I  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

But  if  they  certify  that  the  child  is  weak,  it  shall  suffice  to    rOm.  by  W. 
pour  water  upon  it,  saying  the  aforesaid  words. 

Then  the  priest  shall  say: 

We  receive  this  child  into  the  congregation  of  Christ's  flock  * 


Here  the  priest  shall  make  a  en 


upon  the  child's  forehead. 


Infant  Baptism. 


153 


and  do  sign  him  with  the  sign  of  tho  cross,  in  token  that  here- 
after he  shall  not  he  ashamed  to  confess  the  faith  of  Christ  cruci- 
fied, and  manfully  to  fight  under  his  banner  against  sin,  the 
world,  and  the  devil;  and  to  continue  Christ's  faithful  soldier 
and  servant  unto  his  life's  end.  Amen.* 

Then  shall  the  [-  priest "  ch.  by  W.  to  u  minister  "]  say:  [1792. 
Seeing  now,  dearly  beloved  brethren,  that  this  child  is  [om.  by 
W.  :  regenerate  and]  grafted  into  the  body  of  Christ's  Church, 
let  us  give  thanks  unto  Almighty  God  for  these  benefit*,  and 
with  one  accord  make  our  prayers  unto  him,  that  this  child  may 
lead  the  rest  of  his  life  according  to  this  beginning. 

["Then  shall  be  said,  all  kneeling." ch.  1866  to  "The  minister  may,  at 
his  discretion,  lay  hands  on  the  subject,  accompanying  the  act 
with  a  suitable  invocation,  and  then,  all  kneeling,  close  with 
extemporaneous  devotions  and  the  Lord's  Prayer : "] 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  lie  thy  name ; 
thy  kingdom  come ;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven  ;  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread  ;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses  as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against 
us ;  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil.  Amen. 

[In.  1786,  om.  1792:  The  minister,  if  he  see  it  expedient,  mav  conclude 
with  a  prayer  ex  tempore.]  [In.  1792,  om.  1866:  Then  shall  the  minister 
conclude  with  extemporary  prayer.] 

Then  shall  the  ["priest''  ch.  by  W.  to  "minister"]  say:  [1792. 
We  yield  thee  hearty  thanks,  most  merciful  Father,  that  it 
hath  pleased  thee  to  regenerate  this  infant  with  thy  Holy  Spirit, 
to  receive  him  for  thine  own  child  by  adoption,  and  to  incorpo- 
rate him  into  thy  holy  Church.  And  humbly  we  beseech  thee  to 
grant  that  he,  being  dead  unto  sin  and  living  unto  righteousness, 
and  being  buried  with  Christ  in  his  death,  may  crucify  the  old 
man,  and  utterly  abolish  the  whole  body  of  sin ;  and  that,  as  he 
is  made  partaker  of  the  death  of  thy  Son,  he  may  also  be  partaker 
of  his  resurrection;  so  that  finally,  with  the  residue  of  thy  holy 
Church,  he  may  be  an  inheritor  of  thine  everlasting  kingdom; 
through  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then,  all  standing  up.  the  priest  shall  say  to  the  godfathers     [Om.  by  W. 
and  godmothers  this  exhortation  "following: 

Forasmuch  as  this  child  hath  promised  by  you  his  sureties  to  re- 
nounce the  devil  and  all  his  works,  to  believe  in  God,  and  to 
serve  him,  ye  must  remember  that  it  is  your  parts  and  duties  to 


*Both  Emory  and  Sherman  erroneously  state  that  this  form  (belonging 
to  the  English  service)  was  retained  by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  omitted  in  1792. 


1.34 


The  Ritual. 


see  that  this  infant  be  taught,  as  soon  as  he  shall  be  able  to  learn, 
what  a  solemn  vow,  promise,  and  profession  he  Iwih  here  made 
by  you.  And  that  he  may  know  these  things  the  better,  ye  shall 
call  upon  him  to  hear  sermons ;  and  chiefly  ye  shall  provide  that 
he  may  learn  the  Creed,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments, in  the  vulgar  tongue,  and  all  other  things  which  a 
Christian  ought  to  know  and  believe  to  his  soul's  health ;  and 
that  this  child  may  be  virtuously  brought  up  to  lead  a  godly  and 
a  Christian  life,  remembering  always  that  baptism  doth  represent 
unto  us  our  profession,  winch  is  to  follow  the  example  of  our 
Saviour  Christ,  and  to  be  made  like  unto  him ;  that  as  he  died 
and  rose  again  for  us,  so  should  we  who  are  baptized  die  from  sin, 
and  rise  again  unto  righteousness,  continually  mortifying  all  our 
evil  and  corrupt  affections,  and  daily  proceeding  in  all  virtue  and 
godliness  of  living. 

Then  shall  he  add  and  say: 
Ye  are  to  take  care  that  this  child  be  brought  to  the  bishop  to 
be  confirmed  by  him,  so  soon  as  he  can  say  the  Creed,  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Commandments,  and  is  sufficiently  instruct- 
ed in  the  other  parts  of  the  Church  Catechism  set  forth  for  that 
purpose. 

It  is  certain  by  God's  word  that  the  children  which  are  baptized,  dying 
before  they  commit  actual  sin,  are  undoubtedly  saved. 

To  take  away  all  scruple  concerning  the  use  of  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  bap- 
tism, the  true  explication  thereof  and  the  just  reason  of  the  retaining 
of  it  may  be  seen  in  the  xxxlh  Canon,  first  published  in  the  year  MDCIv. 


SECTION  III. 

E.  R.]  The  Ministration  of  Baptism  to  Such  as  Are  of  Riper 
Years  [om.  by  W. :  and  Able  to  Answer  for  ThemselvesJ. 

When  any  such  persons  as  are  of  riper  years  are  to  be  bap-  [Om.  by  W. 
tized,  timely  notice  shall  be  given  to  the  bishop,  or  whom  he  shall  ap- 
point for  that  purpose,  a  week  before  at  the  least,  by  the  parents  or  some 
other  discreet  persons,  that  so  due  care  may  be  taken  for  their  exam- 
ination, whether  they  be  sufficiently  instructed  in  the  principles  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  that  they  may  be  exhorted  to  prepare  them- 
selves with  prayers  and  fasting  for  the  receiving"!'  tins  ho] y  sacrament. 

And  if  they  shall  be  found  fit,  then  the  godfathers  and  godmothers  (the 
people  being  assembled  upon  the  Sunday  or  holy-day  appointed)  shall 
be  ready  to  present  them  at  the  font  immediately  al  ter  the  second  les- 
son, either  at  morning  or  evening  prayer,  as  the  curate  in  his  discretion 
shall  think  fit. 

And,  standing  there,  the  priest  shall  ask  whether  any  of  the  persons  here 
presented  be  baptized  or  no.  If  they  shall  answer,  No,  then  shall  the 
priest  say  thus: 

In.  bv  W.]  The  minister,  [in.  1870:  coming  to  the  font,  which  is 
to  be  filled  with  pure  water,]  shall  ["say"  ch.  1702  to  "use  the  fol- 
lowing, Or  some  Other  ('exhortation  suitable  to  this  holy  office*  ch. 
1854  to  *  suitable  exhortation ') "]  : 


Adult  Bapti-m. 


156 


E.  R.]  Dearly  beloved,  forasmuch  as  all  men  are  con- 
ceived and  bora  in  sin  (and  tbat  which  is  born  of  the 
flesh  is  flesh,  and  they  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please 
God,  but  live  in  sin,  committing  many  actual  trans- 
gressions), and  that  our  Saviour  Christ  saith,  ["None 
can  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  except  he  be  regenerate  and 
born  anew  of  water  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost"  ch.  1854  to  "Ex- 
cept a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God"]:  I  beseech  you  to  call 
upon  God  the  Father,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  of  his  bounteous  ["goodness" ch.  1886  to  "mercy"]  he 
will  grant  to  these,  persons  ["that  which  by  nature  they  cannot 
have,  that  they  may  be  baptized  w  ith  water  and  "  ch.  18SG  to  "  now 
to  be  baptized  with  water,  that  which  by  nature  they 
cannot  have;  that  they  may  be  baptized  with  "]  the  Holy 
Ghost,  [om.  1886:  and]  received  into  Christ's  holy  Church, 
and  be  made  lively  members  of  the  same. 

Then  shall  the  ["  priest"  ch.  by  w.  to  "minister"]  [om.  1786,  re-in. 
1792:  sav]  I  in.  1788,  om.  1792:  use  as  many  of  the  followiug  prayers  as 
time  wifl  permit  | : 

Let  us  pray.  [1792. 
(And  here  the  congregation  shall  kneel. ) 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  of  thy  great  mercy  did 
save  Noah  and  his  family  in  theark  from  perishing  by  water;  and 
also  did  safely  lead  the  children  of  Israel  thy  people  through  the 
Red  Sea,  figuring  thereby  thy  holy  baptism ;  and  by  the  baptism 
of  thy  well-beloved  Son  Jesns  Christ  in  the  River  Jordan  didst 
sanctify  the  element  of  water  [« to  the  mystical  washing  away  of  sin  " 
ch.  178G  to  "  for  this  holy  sacrament"]  ;  we  beseech  thee  for  thine 
infinite  mercies  that  thou  wilt  look  upon  these  thy  servants;  wash 
them  and  sanctify  them  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  they,  being  de- 
livered from  thy  wrath,  may  be  received  into  the  ark  of  Christ's 
Church  ;  and,  being  steadfast  in  faith,  joyful  through  hope,  and 
rooted  in  charity,  may  so  pass  the  waves  of  this  troublesome 
world  that  finally  they  may  come  to  the  land  of  everlasting  life, 
there  to  reign  with  thee,  world  without  end,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  and  immortal  God,  the  aid  of  all  that  need, 
the  helper  of  all  that  flee  to  thee  for  succor,  the  life  of 
them  that  believe,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  :  we 
call  upon  thee  for  these  persons  ["that  they,  coming  to  thy 
holy  baptism,  may  receive  the  remission  of  their  sins  by  spir- 
itual regeneration"  ch.  1854  to  " now  to  be  baptized"].  Ke- 


156 


The  Ritual. 


ceive  them,  O  Lord,  as  thou  hast  promised  by  thy  well- 
beloved  Son,  saying,  Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive ;  seek,  and 
ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you :  so 
give  now  unto  us  that  ask ;  let  us  that  seek  find ;  open 
the  gate  unto  us  that  knock ;  that  these  persons  may  en- 
joy the  everlasting  benediction  of  thy  heavenly  washing, 
and  may  come  to  the  eternal  kingdom  which  thou  hast 
j>romised  by  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  people  stand  up,  and  the  ["priest"  ch.  by  w.  to 
"  minister  "]  shall  say : 

Hear  tlie  words  of  the  Gospel,  written  by  St.  John,  in  the  third  chapter, 
beginning  at  the  first  verse. 

There  was  a  man  of  the  Pharisees,  named  Nicodemus, 
a  ruler  of  the  Jews:  the  same  came  to  Jesus  by  night, 
and  said  unto  him,  Rabbi,  we  know  that  thou  art  a 
teacher  come  from  God ;  for  no  man  can  do  these  mira- 
cles that  thou  doest,  except  God  be  with  him.  Jesus  an- 
swered and  said  unto  him,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee, 
Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom 
of  God.  Nicodemus  saith  unto  him,  How  can  a  man  be 
born  when  he  is  old  ?  Can  he  enter  a  second  time  into 
his  mother's  womb,  and  be  born?  Jesus  answered,  Verily, 
verily,  I  say  unt  o  thee,  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water,  and 
of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh;  and  that  which 
is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit.  Marvel  not  that  I  said 
unto  thee,  Ye  must  be  born  again.  The  wind  bloweth 
where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but 
canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  wither  it  goeth ;  so 
is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit. 

After  which  he  shall  say  this  exhortation :  [Oni.  by  W. 
Beloved,  ye  hear  in  this  Gospel  the  express  words  of  our  Sav- 
iour Christ,  that  except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spir- 
it, he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  Whereby  ye  may 
perceive  the  great  necessity  of  this  sacrament,  where  it  may  be 
had.  Likewise,  immediately  before  his  ascension  into  heaven 
(as  we  read  in  the  last  chapter  of  St.  Mark's  Gospel),  he  gave 
command  to  his  disciples,  saying,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that  believeth  and  is 
baptized  shall  be  saved;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned.   Which  also  showeth  unto  us  the  great  benefit  we  reap 


Adult  Baptism. 


157 


thereby.  For  which  cause  St.  Peter  the  Apostle,  when  upon  his 
first  preaching  of  the  gospel  many  were  pricked  at  the  heart, 
and  said  to  him  and  the  rest  of  the  apostles,  Men  and  brethren, 
what  shall  we  do?  replied  and  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and  be 
baptized  every  one  of  you  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall 
receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  to  you 
and  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  alar  off,  even  as  many  as 
the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  And  with  many  other  words  ex- 
horted he  them,  saying,  Save  yourselves  from  this  untoward 
generation.  For  (as  the  same  apostle  testifieth  in  another  place), 
even  baptism  doth  also  now  save  us  (not  the  putting  away  of  the 
filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  towards 
God),  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  Doubt  ye  not,  there- 
fore, but  earnestly  believe,  that  he  will  favorably  receive  these 
present  persons,  truly  repenting,  and  coming  unto  him  by  faith; 
that  he  will  grant  them  remission  of  their  sins,  and  bestow  upon 
them  the  Holy  Ghost;  that  he  will  give  them  the  blessing  of  eter- 
nal life,  and  make  them  partakers  of  his  everlasting  kingdom. 

Wherefore,  we  being  thus  persuaded  of  the  good  will  of  our 
heavenly  Father  toward  tfwse  persons,  declared  by  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  let  us  faithfully  and  devoutly  give  thanks  unto  him,  and 
8ay : 

[Om.  1780,  re-in.  K92:  Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  [1870. 
heavenly  Father,  we  give  thee  humble  thanks,  for  that  thou  hast 
vouchsafed  to  call  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thy  grace  and  faith  in 
thee;  increase  this  knowledge  and  confirm  this  faith  in  us  ever- 
more. Give  thy  Holy  Spirit  to  these  persons,  that  they  may  be 
born  again,  and  be  made  heirs  of  everlasting  salvation,  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  and 
the  Holy  Spirit,  now  and  forever.  Amen.'] 

Then  the  ["priest"ch.  by  W.  i<>  "minister"]  shall  speak  to  the 
persons  to  be  baptized  in  this  wise : 

Well-beloved,  who  are  come  hither,  desiring  to  receive 
holy  baptism,  ye  have  heard  how  the  congregation  hath 
prayed  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  would  vouchsafe  to 
receive  you,  and  bless  you,  to  release  you  of  your  sins,  to 
give  you  the  kingdom  of  heaven  and  everlasting  life.  ["Ye 
have  heard  also  that"  ch.  by  W.  to  "And  "]  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  hath  promised  in  his  holy  word  to  grant  all  those 
things  that  we  have  prayed  for,  which  promise  he  for  his 
part  will  most  surely  keep  and  perform. 

Wherefore,  after  this  promise  made  by  Christ,  ye  must 
also  faithfully,foryo?/r  part,  promise,  in  t  lie  presence  of  [om. 
by  W. :  these  your  witnesses  and]  this  whole  congregation, 
that  ye  will  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  and 


158 


The  Ritual. 


constantly  believe  God's  holy  word,  and  obediently  keep 
his  commandments.  • 

Then  shall  the  [«  priest"  ch.  by  w.  to  "minister"]  demand  of  each 
of  the  persons  to  be  baptized,  severally  [om.  by  W. :  these  ques- 
tions following  ) : 

Question.  Dost  thou  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his 
works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world,  with  all 
covetous  desires  of  the  same,  and  the  carnal  desires  of 
the  flesh,  so  that  thou  wilt  not  follow  or  be  led  by  them? 

Ans.  I  renounce  them  all. 

Question.  Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty, 
maker  of  heaven  and  earth  ?  and  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only 
begotten  Son  our  Lord  ?  and  that  he  was  conceived  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary?  that  he  suf- 
fered under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  bur- 
ied? [om.  1786:  that  he  went  down  into  hell,  and  also]  ["did 
rise"  ch.  178G  to  "  that  he  rose  "]  again  the  third  day  ?  that 
he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of 
God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  from  thence  shall  come 
again  at  the  end  of  the  world,  to  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead? 

And  dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  ["Holy 
Catholic  Church"*  ch.  1854  to  »  Church  of  God  "],  the  com- 
munion of  saints,  the  remission  of  sins,  the  resurrection 
of  the  body,  and  everlasting  life  after  death  ? 

Ans.  All  this  I  steadfastly  believe. 

Question.  Wilt  thou  be  baptized  in  this  faith  ? 

Ans.  ["That"  ch.  by  W.  to  "This"]  is  my  desire. 

Question.  Wilt  thou  then  obediently  keep  God's  holy 
will  and  commandments,  and  walk  in  the  same  all  the 
days  of  thy  life? 

Ans.  I  will  endeavor  so  to  do,  God  being  my  helper. 

Then  shall  the  ["priest"  ch.by  W.  to  "minister"]  say: 

O  merciful  God,  grant  that  the  old  Adam  in  these  per- 
sons may  be  so  buried  that  the  new  man  may  be  raised 
up  in  them.  Amen. 

Grant  that  all  carnal  affections  may  die  in  them,  and 


*  [In.  1836,  om.  1854:  By  Holy  Catholic  Church  is  meant  the  Church  of 
God  in  general. J 


Adult  Baptism. 


that  all  things  belonging  to  the  Spirit  may  live  and  grow 
in  them.  Amen. 

Grant  that  they  may  have  power  and  strength  to 
have  victory,  and  to  triumph  against  the  devil,  the  world, 
and  the  flesh.  Amen. 

Grant  that  they,  being  here  dedicated  to  thee  by  our 
office  and  ministry,  may  also  be  endued  with  heavenly 
virtues  and  everlastingly  rewarded,  through  thy  mercy, 
O  blessed  Lord  Cod,  who  dost  live  and  govern  all  things, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

Almighty,  ever  living  God,  whose  most  dearly  beloved 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins  did  shed 
out  of  his  most  precious  side  both  water  and  blood,  and 
gave  commandment  to  his  disciples  that  they  should  go 
teach  all  nations,  and  baptize  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  regard, 
we  beseech  thee,  the  supplications  of  this  congrega- 
tion [om.  1786:  sanctify  this  water  to  the  mystical  washing 
away  of  sin ;]  and  grant  that  the  persons  now  to  be  bap- 
tized [om.  by  W. :  therein]  may  receive  the  fullness  of 
thy  grace  and  ever  remain  in  the  number  of  thy  faith- 
ful and  elect  children,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
A  men. 

Then  shall  the  ["priest"  ch.  by  w.  to  '"minister"]  take  each  per- 
son to  he  baptized  by  the  right  hand ;  and,  placing  him  con- 
veniently by  the  font,  according  to  his  discretion,  shall  ask  |om. 
byW.:  tiic  godfathers  and  godmothers]  the  name;  and  then  shall 
I  "dip  him  in  the  water, or  pour  water  upon  him,  (in.  17S0:  or  sprinkle 
him  therewith. |  "  ch.  17!)2  to  "  sprinkle  or  pour  water  upon  him  (or, 
if  he  shall  desire  it,  shall  immerse  him  in  water)  "J,  saying: 

N.,  I  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  priest  say:  Om.  by  W. 

We  receive  this  person  into  the  congregation  of  Christ's  flock  ; 
and  do*  sign  him  with  the  sign  of  the  cross,  in  token  that  here- 
after he  shall  not  be  ashamed  to  confess  the  faith  of  Christ  cruci- 
fied, and  manfully  to  fight  under  his  banner  against  sin,  the 
world,  and  the  devil ;  and  to  continue  Christ's  faithful  soldier 
and  servant  unto  his  life's  end.  Amen. 


*Hcre  the  priest  shall  make  a  cross  upon  the  person's  forehead. 


160 


Tfie  Ritual. 


Then  shall  the  ["  priest"  ch.  by  W,  to  "minister"]  say:  [1792. 
Seeing  now,  dearly  beloved  brethren,  that  these  persons  are  re- 
generate and  grafted  into  the  body  of  Christ'*  Church,  let  us  give 
thanks  unto  Almighty  God  for  these  benefits,  and  with  one  ac- 
cord make  our  prayers  unto  him,  that  they  may  lead  the  rest  of 
their  life  according  to  this  beginning. 

("Then  shall  be  said  the  Lord's  Prayer,  all  kneeling,"  ch.  1866  to  "The 
minister  may  at  his  discretion  lay  hands  on  the  subject,  accom- 
panying the  act  with  a  suitable  invocation  "  (om.  1870:  and,  all 
kneeling,  close  with  extemporaneous  devotions  and  the  Lord's  Prayer).] 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name ;  [1870. 
thy  kingdom  come ;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven ; 
give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ;  and  forgive  us  our  trespasses, 
as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against  us;  and  lead  us  not  into 
temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil.  Amen. 

iln.  1792,  om.  I860:  Then  let  the  minister  conclude  with  extemporary 
prayer:] 

We  yield  thee  humble  thanks,  O  heavenly  Father,  [1792. 
that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  call  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thy 
grace  and  faith  in  thee ;  increase  this  knowledge  and  confirm 
this  faith  in  us  evermore.  Give  thy  Holy  Spirit  to  these  persons, 
that,  being  now  born  again  and  made  heirs  of  everlasting  salva- 
tion, through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  they  may  continue  thy  serv- 
ants and  attain  thy  promises ;  through  the  same  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
thy  Son,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee,  in  the  unity  of  the 
same  Holy  Spirit,  everlastingly.  Amen. 

Then,  all  standing  up,  the  priest  shall  use  this  exhortation    [Om.  by  W. 
following,  speaking  to  the  godfathers  and  godmothers  first: 

Forasmuch  as  these  persons  have  promised,  in  your  presence,  to 
renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  to  believe  in  God  and  to 
serve  him,  ye  must  remember  that  it  is  your  part  and  duty  to 
put  them  in  mind  what  a  solemn  vow,  promise,  and  profession 
they  }mve  now  made  before  this  congregation,  and  especially  be- 
fore you,  their  chosen  witnesses.  And  ye  are  also  to  call  upon 
them  to  use  all  diligence  to  be  rightly  instructed  in  God's  holy 
word,  that  so  they  may  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  live  godly,  righteously,  and  soberly  in 
this  present  world. 

And  then,  speaking  to  the  new  baptized  persons,  he  shall  proceed  and 
say: 

And  as  for  you  who  have  now  by  baptism  put  on  Christ,  it  is 
your  part  and  duty,  also,  being  made  the  children  of  God  and  of 
the  light,  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  to  walk  answerably  to  your 
Christian  calling  and  as  becometh  the  children  of  light;  remem- 
bering always  that  baptism  representeth  unto  us  our  profession, 
which  is  to  follow  the  example  of  our  Saviour  Christ  and  to  be 


Reception  of  Members. 


163 


made  like  unto  him ;  that  aa  he  died  and  rose  again  for  us,  so 
should  we  who  are  baptized  die  from  sin  and  rise  again  unto 
righteousness,  continually  mortifying  all  our  evil  and  corrupt  af- 
fections, and  daily  proceeding  in"  all  virtue  and  godliness  of  liv- 
ing. 

It  is  expedient  that  every  person  thus  baptized  should  be  confirmed  by  the 
bishop  so  soon  after  his  baptism  as  conveniently  may  be,  that  so  he  may 
be  admitted  to  the  holv  communion. 

If  any  person  not  baptized  in  their  infancy  shall  be  brought  to  be  baptized 
before  thev  come  to  years  of  discretion  to  answer  for  themselves,  it  may 
suffice  to  use  the  Office  for  Public  Baptism  of  Infants,  or  (in  case  of  ex- 
treme danger)  the  office  for  Private  Baptism,  only  changing  the  word 
(infant)  for  (child)  or  (person),  as  occasion  requireth. 


SECTION  IV. 

1870.]    Form  of  the  Reception  and  Recognition  of  Church- 
members. 

1866.1     Form  of  Receiving  Members  into  the  Church.*  11870. 

The  minister  shall  say  to  the  congregation: 

Dearly  beloved :  I  beseech  you  to  call  upon  God  the  Father, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  grant  unto  these  persons  his 
most  mighty  protection  in  this  world,  and  in  the  world  to  come 
life  everlasting. 

Then  shall  he  and  the  congregation,  all  kneeling,  say: 
Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  we  give  thee  hearty  thanks  that 
thou  hast  been  pleased  to  incline  these  thy  servants  to  seek  forgive- 
ness of  sins  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Strengthen  them 
continually,  0  Lord,  by  thy  merciful  help  and  with  the  comforts 
of  thy  Holy  Spirit.  Plentifully  endue  them  with  the  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  understanding,  of  knowledge  and  true  godliness ; 
and  may  they  abound  more  and  more  in  all  usefulness  and  holy 
living,  until  called  to  reign  with  thee  in  thy  everlasting  kingdom, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  he  say  to  the  candidates: 

Well  beloved:  you  have  heard  how  the  congregation  hath 
prayed  that  God  the  Father  would  vouchsafe  to  give  you  his 
heavenly  grace  and  benediction.  Wherefore  it  behooveth  you  to 
declare  your  purpose,  in  view  of  the  solemn  covenant  vou  are 
now  entering  upon,  and  to  answer,  as  in  the  presence  of  God,  the 
questions  that  follow : 

Question.  Do  you  earnestly  desire  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come,  and  to  be  saved  from  your  sins? 

Am.  I  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper.  Amen. 


*The  General  Conference  ordered  this  form  to  be  inserted  in  an  appen- 
dix »o  the  Discipline,  to  be  used  by  such  ministers  as  might  see  proper  to 
do  bo.  In  1870  it  was  superseded  by  what  follows. 


162 


The  Ritual. 


Question.  Do  you  renounce  the  world,  with  all  its  vanities,  to- 
gether with  all  sinful  practices,  so  that  you  will  not  follow  or  be 
led  by  them  ? 

Arts.  I  solemnly  renounce  them  all,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Amen. 

Question.  Do  you  promise  to  conform  to  the  usages  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  South? 
Arts.  I  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Question.  And  will  you  diligently  and  prayerfully  strive  to 
keep  God's  holy  will  and  commandments,  and  to  walk  in  the 
same  all  the  days  of  your  life  ? 

Ans.  I  will  endeavor  to  do  so,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 
Amen. 

Question.  Have  you  been  baptized? 
Ans.  I  have. 

If  any  of  the  candidates  shall  answer  in  the  negative,  then  the  minister 
shall  proceed  to  administer  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  according  to  the 
Kitual  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

Then  shall  the  minister  say,  extending  to  each  one  the  right  hand  of  fel- 
lowship: 

Forasmuch  as  you  have  taken  upon  yourselves  these  solemn 
vows,  I  now  pronounce  you  members  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  South ;  and  I  do  hereby  commend  you  to  her  confi- 
dence and  Christian  fellowship,  and  to  the  gracious  guidance  and 
protection  of  God. 

Then  shall  he  say: 
Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  we  make  our  humble 
supplication  for  these  thy  servants,  who  have  given  tfiemselves  in 
holy  consecration  to  thee  and  thy  Church.  Guide  them,  0  Lord, 
by  thy  Holv  Spirit,  defend  them  by  thy  grace,  and  lead  them  into 
all  knowledge  and  obedience  of  thy  will.  Sanctify  and  govern 
both  their  minds  and  hearts,  and  bring  them  finally  to  reign  with 
thee  in  thy  everlasting  kingdom,  through  him  who  hath  loved 
us  and  washed  us  in  his  own  blood;  who,  together  with  the 
Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  worthy  to  receive  all  honor  and 
glory,  both  now  and  forever.  Amen. 

Then  the  minister  may  conclude  with  extemporary  prayer. 

1870.]    The  minister  shall  cause  the  candidates  to  be  placed 
conveniently  before  the  congregation,  and,  after  baptizing  any 
who  may  not  have  been  previously  baptized,  he  shall  say : 
Brethren,  the  Church  is  of  God,  and  will  be  preserved 
to  the  end  of  time,  for  the  promotion  of  his  worship  and 
the  due  administration  of  his  word  and  ordinances— the 
maintenance  of  Christian  fellowship  and  discipline— the 
edification  of  believers,  and  the  conversion  of  the  world. 


Reception  of  Members. 


163 


All,  of  every  age  and  station,  stand  in  need  of  the  means 
of  grace  which  it  alone  supplies ;  and  it  invites  all  alike 
to  become  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints  and  of  the  house- 
hold of  God.  But  as  none  who  have  arrived  at  years  of 
discretion  can  remain  within  its  pales  or  be  admitted  to 
its  communion  without  assuming  its  obligations,  it  is  my 
duty  to  demand  of  these  persons  present  whether  they 
are  resolved  to  assume  the  same. 

Then  shall  the  minister  address  the  candidates  as  follows : 

Dearly  beloved,  you  profess  to  have  a  desire  to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come,  and  to  be  saved  from  your  sins ;  you 
seek  the  fellowship  of  the  people  of  God,  to  assist  you  in 
working  out  your  salvation ;  I  therefore  demand  of  you : 

Do  you  solemnly,  in  the  presence  of.  God  and  this  con- 
gregation, ratify  and  confirm  the  promise  and  vow  of  re- 
pentance, faith,  and  obedience,  contained  in  the  baptismal 
covenant? 

Ans.  I  do,  God  being  my  helper. 

Will  you  be  subject  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church, 
attend  upon  its  ordinances,  and  support  its  institutions? 
Ans.  I  will  endeavor  so  to  do,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  minister  shall  then  say  to  the  candidates : 
We  rejoice  to  recognize  you  as  members  of  the  Church 
of  Christ,  and  bid  you  welcome  to  all  its  privileges ;  and 
in  token  of  our  brotherly  love  we  give  you  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship,  and  pray  that  you  may  be  numbered 
with  his  people  here,  and  with  his  saints  in  glory  ever- 
lasting. 

The  minister  shall  then  say  to  the  congregation : 
Brethren,  I  commend  to  your  love  and  care  these  per- 
sons whom  we  this  day  recognize  as  members  of  the 
Church  of  Christ.    Do  all  in  your  power  to  increase  their 
faith,  confirm  their  hope,  and  perfect  them  in  love. 

Then  may  follow  a  hymn  suitable  to  the  occasion  (as  881-889), 
and  the  minister  shall  say : 

Let  us  j/ray. 

Almighty  God,  we  thank  thee  for  founding  thy  Church, 


164 


The  Ritual. 


and  promising  that  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  it.  We  bless  thee  for  calling  us  to  the  fellowship 
of  thy  people,  and  for  numbering  us  with  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  the  Lord  Almighty.  We  especially  praise 
thy  name  for  enabling  these  thy  servants  to  avouch  the 
Lord  to  be  their  God.  Help  them  to  perform  the  prom- 
ise and  vow  which  they  have  made,  to  renounce  the 
devil,  the  world,  and  the  flesh;  to  believe  the  record 
which  thou  hast  given  of  thy  Son;  and  to  walk  in  all 
thy  commandments  and  ordinances  blameless,  to  the  end 
of  their  lives.  May  their  communion  with  thy  people  be 
sanctified  to  their  growth  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  being  nourished 
and  knit  together,  increasing  with  the  increase  of  God. 
May  thy  people  do  them  good,  and  may  they  prove  a 
blessing  to  thy  people.  And  grant,  O  Lord,  that  all  who 
are  here  members  of  thy  militant  Church,  through  thy 
mercy,  the  merit  of  thy  Son,  and  the  grace  of  thy  Spirit, 
may  finally  be  made  members  of  thy  triumphant  Church 
in  heaven.  Amen. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  heavenly  Father,  we 
give  thee  humble  thanks,  for  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed 
to  call  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thy  grace,  and  faith  in 
thee:  increase  this  knowledge  and  confirm  this  faith  in 
us  evermore.  Give  thy  Holy  Spirit  to  these  persons,  that 
they,  being  born  again,  may  be  made  heirs  of  everlasting 
salvation,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and 
reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  now  and  forever. 
Amen. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name ; 
thy  kingdom  come ;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven ;  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against 
us;  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil.  Amen.   

SECTION  V. 

E.  R.]    The  Form  op  Solemnization  of  Matrimony. 

First,  the  bans  of  all  that  are  to  be  married  together  must  be  [1854. 
published  in  the  ["  Church  "  ch.  bv  W.  to  "  congregation  "]  three  sev- 
eral Sundays  [om.  by  W. :  or  holy-days),  in  the  time  of  divine  service. 
Tom.  by  W . :  immediately  before  the  sentences  for  the  oflertory]  [in. 
1786:  ("unless  a  license  be  procured  from  the  proper  authorities1'  ch. 


Matrimony. 


1G5 


1702  to  "«nless  they  be  otherwise  qualified  according  to  law")]  the 
|"  curate  eh.  In-  W.  to"  minister  "J  saying  after  the  accustomed  man- 
ner: 

I  publish  the  bans  of  marriage  between  31.,  of  ,  and  iV., 

of  •    If  any  of  yon  know  cause  or  just  impediment  why 

these  two  persona  should  nut  he  joined  together  in  holy  matri- 
mony, ye  are  to  declare  it.  This  is  the  first  (second  oV  third) 
time  ol  asking. 

And  if  the  persona  that  are  to  be  married  dwell  in  diverse  fOm.  by  W. 
parishes,  the  ban-  must  be  askeil  in  both  parishes;  and  the  curate  of  the 
one  parish  shall  not  solemnize  matrimonv  betwixt  them,  without  a  cer- 
tificate of  Die  bans  being  thrice  asked  from  the  curate  of  the  other 
parish. 

At  the  day  and  time  appointed  for  the  solemnization  of  matri- 
mony, the  persons  to  he  married  [jut.  isio:  (having  been  quali- 
fied according  to  law)]  |om.  by  W. :  shall  come  into  the  bodyol  the 
Church  with  their  friends  and  neighbors,  and  there]  Standing  to- 
gether, the  man  on  the  right  hand  and  the  woman  on  the  left, 
the  i "priest"  eh.  by  w.  to " minister  "]  shall  say: 

Dearly  beloved,  we.  are  gathered  together  here  in  the 
sight  of  God  and  in  the  ["face  of  this  congregation"  ch. 
1792  to  "  presence  of  these  witnesses  "],  to  join  together 
this  man  and  this  woman  in  holy  matrimony,  which  is 
an  honorable  estate,  instituted  of  God  in  the  time  of  man's 
innocency,  signifying  unto  us  the  mystical  union  that  is 
between  Christ  and  his  Church  ;  which  holy  estate  Christ 
adorned  and  beautified  with  his  presence  and  first  mira- 
cle that  he  wrought  in  Cana  of  Galilee,  and  is  com- 
mended of  St.  Paul  to  be  honorable  among  all  men ;  and 
is  therefore  not  by  any  to  be  enterprised  or  taken  in  hand 
unadvisedly  [om.1792 :  lightly, or  wantonly, to  satisfy  men's  car- 
nal lusts  and  appetites,  like  brute  beasts,  that  have  no  under- 
standing], but  reverently,  discreetly,  advisedly,  [om.  1792: 
soberly,]  and  in  the  fear  of  God  ;  [om.  1792 :  duly  considering 
the  causes  for  which  matrimony  was  ordained]. 

First,  It  was  ordained  for  the  procreation  of  children  [1792. 
to  be  brought  up  in  the  fear  and  nurture  of  the  Lord,  and  to  the 
praise  of  his  holy  name. 

Secondly,  It  was  ordained  as  a  remedy  against  sin,  and  to  avoid 
fornication,  that  such  persona  as  have  not  the  gift  of  continency 
might  many  and  keep  themselves  undefiled  members  of  Christ's 
body. 

Thirdly,  It  was  ordained  for  the  mutual  society,  help,  and  com- 
fort, that  the  one  ought  to  have  of  the  other,  both  in  prosperity 
and  adversity. 


166 


The  Ritual 


Into  which  holy  estate  these  two  persons  present  come 
now  to  be  joined.  Therefore  if  any  [0m.  1792:  man]  can 
show  any  just  cause  why  they  may  not  lawfully  be 
joined  together,  let  him  now  speak,  or  else  hereafter  for- 
ever hold  his  peace. 

And  also  speaking  unto  the  persons  that  [«  shall "  ch.  1792  to  "  are 
to  "]  be  married,  he  shall  say  : 

I  require  and  chargo  you  both  (as  ye  will  answer  at 
the  dreadful  day  of  judgment,  when  the  secrets  of  all 
hearts  shall  be  disclosed),  that  if  either  of  you  know  any 
impediment  why  ye  may  not  be  lawfully  joined  together 
in  matrimony,  ye  do  now  confess  it ;  for  be  ye  well  as- 
sured, that  so  many  as  are  coupled  together  otherwise 
than  God's  word  doth  allow,  are  not  joined  together  by 
God,  neither  is  their  matrimony  lawful. 

At  which  day  of  marriage,  if  any  man  do  allege  and  declare  [Om.  by  W. 
any  impediment  why  they  may  not  be  coupled  together  in  matrimony 
by  God's  law,  or  t lie  laws  of  this  realm,  and  will  be  bound,  and  suffi- 
cient sureties  with  him,  to  the  parties,  or  else  put  in  a  caution  (to  the 
full  value  of  such  charges  as  the  persons  to  be  married  do  thereby  sus- 
tain) to  prove  his  allegation;  then  the  solemnization  must  be  deferred, 
until  such  time  as  the  truth  may  be  tried. 

If  no  impediment  be  alleged,  then  shall  the  ("curate" ch.  by 
W.  to  "minister"]  say  unto  the  man : 

M.,  Wilt  thou  have  this  woman  to  thy  wedded  wife,  to 
live  together  after  God's  ordinance,  in  the  holy  estate  of 
matrimony  ?  Wilt  thou  love  her,  comfort  her,  honor  and 
keep  her,  in  sickness  and  in  health ;  and,  forsaking  all 
other,  keep  thee  only  unto  her,  so  long  as  ye  both  shall 
live  ? 

The  man  shall  answer : 
I  will. 

Then  shall  the  ["priest"  ch.  by  W.  to  "minister"]  say  unto  the 
woman : 

N.,  wilt  thou  have  this  man  to  thy  wedded  husband,  to 
live  together  after  God's  ordinance,  in  the  holy  estate  of 
matrimony?  Wilt  thou  obey  him,  serve  him,  love,  honor, 
and  keep  him,  in  sickness  and  in  health ;  and,  forsaking 
all  other,  keep  thee  only  unto  him,  so  long  as  ye  both 
shall  live  ? 

The  woman  shall  answer: 


Matrimony. 


167 


I  will 

Then  shall  the  minister  say:  [Om.  by  W. 

Who  giveth  this  woman  to  be  married  to  this  man? 

Then  shall  they  give  their  troth  to  each  other  in  this  manner: 

The  minister  lorn,  by  W.:  receiving  the  woman  at  her  father's  [1854. 
or  friend's  hands]"  shall  cause  the  man  with  his  riuht  hand  to  take  the 
woman  by  her  right  hand,  and  to  say  after  him  as  lolloweth: 

I,  M.,  take  thee,  N.,  to  be  my  wedded  wife,  to  have  and  to  hold, 
from  this  clay  forward,  for  better,  for  worse,  for  richer,  for  poorer, 
in  sickness  and  in  health,  to  love  and  to  cherish,  till  death  us  do 
part,  according  to  God's  holy  ordinance :  and  thereto  I  plight  thee 
my  faith. 

Then  shall  they  loose  their  hands,  and  the  woman  with  her  right  hand 
taking  the  man  by  his  right  hand,  shall  likewise  say  after  the  minister: 

I,  N.,  take  thee,  M.,  to  be  my  wedded  husband,  to  have  and  to 
hold  from  this  day  forward,  for  better,  for  worse,  for  richer,  for 
poorer,  in  sickness  and  in  health,  to  love,  to  cherish,  and  to  obey, 
till  death  us  do  part,  according  to  God's  holy  ordinance :  and 
thereto  I  give  thee  my  faith. 

1866.]  *["Then  shall  they  again  loose  their  hands  and-'  eh.  1866  to 
"  When  the  parties  so  desire  "],  the  man  shall  give  unto  the 
woman  a  ring];  [om.  1866:  laying  the  same  upon  the  book  with  the 
accustomed  duty  to  the  priest  and  clerk  |  and  the  I" priest"  ch.  1866  to 
"  minister"],  taking  the  ring,  shall  deliver  it  unto  the  man,  to 
put  it  upon  the  fourth  finger  of  the  woman's  left  hand;  and 
the  man,  holding  the  ring  there,  and  taught  by  the  ["priest" 
ch.  1866  to  "  minister"]  shall  say: 

With  this  ring  I  thee  wed,  [om.  1866:  with  my  body  I  thee 
worship,]  and  with  all  my  worldly  goods  I  thee  endow : 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

E.  R.)  Then  [om.  bv  W.:  the  man  leaving  the  ring  upon  the  fourth 
finger  of  the  woman's  left  hand,  they  shall  both  kneel  down  and]  ["the 
minister  shall"  ch.  isi6to"shall  the  minister"]  say: 

Let  us  pray. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name : 
thy  kingdom  come:  thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is 
in  heaven  ;  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread :  and  forgive 
us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  those  that  trespass  against 


*The  ceremonv  of  giving  the  ring  was  omitted  bv  Mr.  Wesley.  The 
form,  as  inserted' here  in  1S66,  is  compared  with  the  original  in  the  English 
service. 


168 


The  Ritual. 


us;  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil ;  for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the 
glory,  forever.    Amen  * 

O  eternal  God,  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all  mankind, 
Giver  of  all  spiritual  grace,  the  author  of  everlasting  life! 
send  thy  blessing  upon  these  thy  servants,  this  man  and 
this  woman,  whom  we  bless  in  thy  name ;  that  as  Isaac 
and  Eebecca  lived  faithfully  together,  so  these  persons 
may  surely  perform  and  keep  the  vow  and  covenant  be- 
tween them  made,  and  may  ever  remain  in  perfect  love 
and  peace  together,  and  live  according  to  thy  laws,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  ["priest"  ch.  by  w.  to  "minister"]  join  their  ritrht 
hands  together,  and  say : 

Those  whom  God  hath  joined  together  let  not  man  put 
asunder. 

[Om.  1792:  then  shall  the  minister  speak  unto  the  people.] 

Forasmuch  as  M.  and  N.  have  consented  together  m 
holy  wedlock,  and  have  witnessed  the  same  before  God 
and  this  company,  and  thereto  have  [om.  by  W. :  given 
and]  pledged  their  ["troth"  ch.  by  W.  to  "faith"],  either 
to  other,  and  have  declared  the  same  by  [om  by  W. :  giv- 
ing and  receiving  of  a  ring,  and  by]  joining  hands,  1  pronounce 
that  they  are  man  and  wife  together,  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

And  the  minister  shall  add  this  blessing : 
God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  God  the  Holy  Ghost, 
bless,  preserve,  and  keep  you ;  the  Lord  mercifully  with 
his  favor  look  upon  you,  and  so  fill  you  with  all  spiritual 
benediction  and  grace,  that  ye  may  so  live  together  in 
this  life  that  in  the  world  to  come  ye  may  have  life  ever- 
lasting. Amen. 

Then  the  minister  or  clerk,  going  to  the  Lord's  table,  shall   [Om.  by  W. 
say  or  sing  this  psalm  following: 

Bead  Omnes. 

Blessed  are  all  they  that  fear  the  Lord,  and  walk  in  his  ways. 


*In  the  English  order  and  in  the  Sunday  service  this  prayer  came  after 
the  blessing.  In  1854  it  was  made  to  follow  the  pronouncing  of  the  parties 
"  man  and  wife."   In  1800  it  was  given  its  present  place. 


Matrimon  y. 


For  thou  shalt  eat  the  labor  of  thine  hands :  0  well  is  thee, 
and  happy  shalt  thou  be ! 

Thy  wife  shall  be  as  a  fruitful  vine  upon  the  walls  of  thine 
house ; 

Thy  children  like  the  olive-branches  round  about  thy  table. 

Lo,  thus  shall  the  man  be  blessed  that  feareth  the  Lord. 

The  Lord  from  out  of  Sion  shall  so  bless  thee,  that  thou  shalt 
see  Jerusalem  in  prosperity  all  thy  life  long. 

Yea,  that  thou  shalt  see  thy  children's  children,  and  peace  upon 
Israel.    Psalm  cxxviii. 

Or  this  Psalm : 
Deus  Miser eatur. 

God  be  merciful  unto  us,  and  bless  us,  and  show  us  the  light 
of  his  countenance,  and  be  merciful  unto  us : 

That  thy  way  may  be  known  upon  earth,  thy  saving  health 
among  all  nations. 

Let  the  people  praise  thee,  0  God;  yea,  let  all  the  people 
praise  thee. 

0  let  the  nations  rejoice  and  be  glad ;  for  thou  shalt  judge  the 
folk  righteously,  and  govern  the  nations  upon  earth. 

Let  the  people  praise  thee,  O  God ;  yea,  let  all  the  people 
praise  thee. 

Then  shall  the  earth  bring  forth  her  increase  ;  and  God,  even 
our  own  God,  shall  give  us  his  blessing. 

God  shall  bless  us;  and  all  the  ends  of  the  world  shall  fear 
him.   Psalm  lxvii. 

The  Psalm  ended,  and  the  man  and  the  woman  kneeling  before  the  Lord's 
table,  the  priest  standing  at  the  table,  ami  turning  bis  lace  towards 
them,  shall  say : 

Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Am.  Christ  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy  name  ;  Thy 
kingdom  come;'" Thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven: 
Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread  ;  And  forgive  us  our  trespasses, 
as  we  forgive  those  that  trespass  against  us ;  And  deliver  us  not 
into  temptation.    But  deliver  us  from  evil.  Amen. 

Minister.  0  Lord,  save  thy  servant  and  thy  handmaid. 

Am.  Who  put  their  trust  in  thee. 

Minister.  0  Lord,  send  them  help  from  thy  holy  place. 

Am.  And  evermore  defend  them. 

Minister.  Be  unto  them  a  tower  of  strength. 

Am.  From  the  face  of  their  enemy. 

Minister.  0  Lord,  hear  our  prayer. 

Am.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 

Minister. 

0  God  of  Abraham,  God  of  Isaac,  God  of  Jacob,  bless  these  thy 
servants,  and  sow  the  seed  of  eternal  life  in  their  hearts ;  that 


170 


The  Ritual. 


whatsoever  in  thy  holy  word  they  shall  profitably  learn,  they 
may  indeed  fulfill  the  same.  Look,  O  Lord,  mercifully  upon 
them  from  heaven,  and  bless  them.  And  as  thou  didst  send  thy 
blessing  upon  Abraham  and  Sarah,  to  their  great  comfort,  so 
vouchsafe  to  send  thy  blessing  upon  these  thy  servants,  that 
they,  obeying  thy  will,  and  always  being  in  safety  under  thy  pro- 
tection, may  abide  in  thy  love  unto  their  lives'  end,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

This  prayer  next  following  shall  be  omitted,  where  the  woman  is  past 
child-bearing. 

O  merciful  Lord  and  heavenly  Father,  by  whose  gracious  gift 
mankind  is  increased :  We  beseech  thee  assist  with  thy  blessing 
these  two  persons,  that  they  may  both  be  fruitful  in  the  procre- 
ation of  children,  and  also  live  together  so  long  in  godly  love  and 
honesty,  that  they  may  see  their  children  Christianly  and  virtu- 
ously brought  up  to  thy  praise  and  honor,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

O  God,  who  by  thy  mighty  power  hast  made  all  things  of 
nothing ;  who  also  (after  other  things  set  in  order)  didst  appoint 
that  out  of  Adam  (created  after  thine  own  image  and  similitude) 
woman  should  take  her  beginning;  and,  knitting  them  together, 
didst  teach  that  it  should  never  be  lawful  to  put  asunder  those 
whom  thou  by  matrimony  hadst  made  one:  O  God,  who  hast 
consecrated  the  state  of  matrimony  to  such  an  excellent  mystery 
that  in  it  is  figured  and  represented  the  spiritual  marriage  and 
unity  betwixt  Christ  and  his  Church ;  look  mercifully  upon  these 
thy  servants;  that  both  this  man  may  love  his  wife  according  to 
thy  word  (as  Christ  did  love  his  spouse  the  Church,  who  gave 
himself  for  it,  loving  and  cherishing  it  even  as  his  own  flesh); 
and  also  this  woman  may  be  loving  and  amiable,  faithful  and 
obedient  to  her  husband,  and  in  all  quietness,  sobriety,  and 
peace,  be  a  follower  of  holy  and  godly  matrons.  O  Lord,  bless 
them  both,  and  grant  them  to  inherit  thy  everlasting  kingdom, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  priest  say : 
Almighty  God,  who  at  the  beginning  did  create  our  first  par- 
ents, Adam  and  Eve,  and  did  sanctify  and  join  them  together  in 
marriage ;  pour  upon  you  the  riches  of  his  grace,  sanctify  and 
bless  you,  that  ye  may  please  him  both  in  body  and  soul,  and 
live  together  in  holy  love  unto  your  lives'  end.  Amen. 

After  which,  if  there  be  no  sermon  declaring  the  duties  of  man  and  wife, 
the  minister  shall  read  as  followeth: 

All  ye  that  are  married,  or  that  intend  to  take  the  holy  estate 
of  matrimony  upon  you,  hear  what  the  holy  Scripture  doth  say, 
as  touching  the  duty  of  husbands  towards  their  wives,  and  wives 
towards  their  husbands. 

Saint  Paul,  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  the  fifth  chapter, 


Matrimony. 


171 


doth  give  this  commandment  to  all  married  men :  Husbands,  love 
your  wives,  even  as  Christ  also  loved  the  Church,  and  gave  him- 
self for  it,  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the  wash- 
ing of  water  by  the  word ;  that  he  might  present  it  to  himself  a 
glorious  Church,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing ; 
but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blemish.  So  ought  men 
to  love  their  wives  as  their  own  bodies :  he  that  loveth  his  wife 
loveth  himself.  For  no  man  ever  yet  hated  his, own  flesh,  but 
nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it,  even  as  the  Lord  the  Church  ;  for 
we  are  members  of  his  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones.  For 
this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and  mother,  and  shall  be 
joined  unto  his  wife,  and  they  two  shall  be  one  flesh.  This  is  a 
great  mystery ;  but  I  speak  concerning  Christ  and  the  Church. 
Nevertheless,  let  every  one  of  you  in  particular  so  love  his  wife 
even  as  himself.   Eph.  v.  25. 

Likewise  the  same  Saint  Paul,  writing  to  the  Colossians,  speak- 
eth  thus  to  all  men  that  are  married :  Husbands,  love  your  wives, 
and  be  not  bitter  against  them.    Col.  iii.  19. 

Hear  also  what  Saint  Peter,  the  apostle  of  Christ,  who  was 
himself  a  married  man,  saith  unto  them  that  are  married :  Ye 
husbands  dwell  with  your  wives  according  to  knowledge;  giving 
honor  unto  the  wife,  as  unto  the  weaker  vessel,  and  as  being 
heirs  together  of  the  grace  of  life,  that  your  prayers  be  not  hin- 
dered.   1  Peter  iii.  7. 

Hitherto  ye  have  heard  the  duty  of  the  husband  toward  the 
wife.  Now  likewise,  ye  wives,  hear  and  learn  your  duties  toward 
your  husbands,  even  as  it  is  plainly  set  forth  in  holy  Scripture. 

Saint  Paul,  in  the  aforenamed  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  teach- 
eth  you  thus :  Wives,  submit  yourselves  unto  your  own  hus- 
bands, as  unto  the  Lord.  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the 
wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  Church ;  and  he  is  the 
Saviour  of  the  body.  Therefore  as  the  Church  is  subject  unto 
Christ,  so  let  the  wives  be  to  their  own  husbands  in  every  thing. 
And  again  he  saith:  Let  the  wife  see  that  she  reverence  her  hus- 
band.   Eph.  5.  22. 

And  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Colossians,  Saint  Paul  giveth  you 
this  short  lesson:  Wives,  submit  yourselves  unto  your  husbands, 
as  it  is  fit  in  the  Lord.   Col.  iii.  18. 

Saint  Peter  also  doth  instruct  you  very  well,  thus  saying:  Ye 
wives,  be  in  subjection  to  your  own  husbands;  that  if  any  obey 
not  the  word,  they  also  may  without  the  word  be  won  by  the 
conversation  of  the  wives ;  while  they  behold  your  chaste  con- 
versation coupled  with  fear.  Whose  adorning,  let  it  not  be  that 
outward  adorning  of  plaiting  the  hair,  and  of  wearing  of  gold,  or 
putting  on  of  apparel ;  but  let  it  be  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart, 
in  that  which  is  not  corruptible,  even  the  ornament  of  a  meek 
and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price.  For 
after  this  manner  in  the  old  time  the  holy  women  also,  who 
trusted  in  God,  adorned  themselves,  being  in  subjection  unto 


172 


The  Ritual. 


their  own  husbands  even  as  Sarah  obeyed  Abraham,  calling  him 
Lord ;  whose  daughters  ye  are  as  long  as  ye  do  well,  and  are  not 
afraid  with  any  amazement.    1  St.  Peter  iii.  1. 

It  is  convenient  that  the  new  married  persons  should  receive  the  holy 
communion  at  the  time  of  their  marriage,  or  at  the  first  opportunity 
after  their  marriage. 

The  Communion  op  the  Sick.  [1792. 

Forasmuch  as  all  mortal  men  be  subject  to  many  perils,  dis-  lOm.  by  W. 
eases,  and  sickness,  and  ever  uncertain  what'time  they  shall  depart  out 
of  this  life;  therefore  to  the  intent  they  may  lie  always  in  a  readiness  to 
die,  whensoever  it  shall  please  Almighty  God  to  call  them,  the  curates 
shall  diligently  from  time  to  time  (hut  especially  in  the  time  of  pesti- 
lence or  other  infectious  sickness)  exhort  their  parishioners  to  the  often 
receiving  of  the  holy  communion  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour 
Christ,  when  it  shall  be  publicly  administered  in  the  church;  that,  so 
doing,  they  may,  in  case  of  sudden  visitation,  have  the  less  cause  to  be 
disquieted  for  lack  of  the  same.  But  if  the  sick  person  be  not  able  to 
come  to  the  church,  and  yet  is  desirous  to  receive  the  communion  in  his 
house,  then  he  must  give  timely  notice  to  the  curate,  signifying  also  how 
many  there  are  to  communicate  with  him  (which  shall  be  three,  or  two 
at  the  leasti;  and,  having  a  convenient  place  at  the  sick  man's  house, 
With  all  things  necessary  so  prepared,  that  the  curate  may  reverently 
minister,  he  shall  there  celebrate  the  holy  communion,  beginning  with 
the  collect,  epistle,  and  gospel  here  following: 

Hie  Collect. 

Almighty,  ever  living  God,  Maker  of  mankind,  who  dost  cor- 
rect those  whom  thou  dost  love,  and  chastise  every  one  whom 
thou  dost  receive:  We  beseech  thee  to  have  mercy  upon  this 
thy  servant  visited  with  thine  hand,  and  to  grant  that  he  may 
take  his  sickness  patiently,  and  recover  his  bodily  health,  if  it  be 
thy  gracious  will ;  and  that  whensoever  h  is  soul  shall  depart  from 
the  body,  it  may  be  without  spot  presented  unto  thee ;  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  Epistle.    Heb.  xii.  5,  6. 

My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chastening  of  the  Lord,  nor  faint 
when  thou  art  rebuked  of  him :  for  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he 
chasteneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 

The  Gospel.   St.  John  v.  24. 

Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  heareth  my  word  and 
believeth  on  Him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall 
not  come  into  condemnation ;  but  is  passed  from  death  unto  life. 

After  which  the  f" priest"  ch.  by  W.  to  "elder"]  shall  proceed  accord- 
ing to  the  form  prescribed  for  the  holy  communion,  beginning  at  these 
words:  "Ye  that  do  truly,"  etc. 

After  the  time  of  the  distribution  of  the  holy  sacrament, the  ["priest"  ch. 
by  W.  to"  cider  "I  shall  first  receive  the  communion  himself,  and  after 
minister  unto  them  that  are  appointed  to  communicate  with  the  sick, 
and  last  of  all  to  the  sick  person. 


Burial  of  the  Bead. 


173 


But  if  a  man,  either  by  reason  of  extremity  of  sickness,  or  for  |Om.  Ijv  W. 
want  of  warnincr  in  due  time  to  the  curate,  or  for  lack  of  company  to  re- 
ceive with  him,  or  bv  any  other  just  impediment,  do  not  receive  the  sac- 
ramentof  Christ's  body  and  blood,  the  curate  shall  instruct  him  that  if 
he  do  truly  repent  of  liis  sins,  and  steadfastly  believe  that  .Ie>ns  Christ 
hath  suffered  death  upon  the  cross  for  him,  and  shed  his  blood  for  his 
redemption,  earnestly  remembering  the  benefits  he  hath  thereby,  and 
giving  him  hearty  thanks  therefor,  he  doth  eat  anil  drink  the  body  and 
blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ  profitably  to  his  soul-s  health,  although  he 
do  not  receive  the  sacrament  with  his  mouth. 

When  the  sick  person  is  visited  and  receiveth  the  holy  communion  all  at 
one  time,  then  the  priest,  for  more  expedition,  shall  cut  off  the  Form 
of  the  Visitation  at  the  Psalm,  "  In  thee,  O  Lord,  have  I  put  my 
trust,"  and  go  straight  to  the  communion. 

In  the  time  of  the  plague,  sweat,  or  such  other  like  contagious  times  of 
sickness  or  diseases,  when  none  of  the  parish  or  neighbors  can  be  gotten 
to  communicate  with  the  sick  in  their  houses,  for  fear  of  the  infection, 
upon  special  request  of  the  diseased  the  minister  may  only  communi- 
cate with  him. 


SECTION  VI. 
E.  R.]      The  Order  of  the  Burial  op  the  Dead. 

[In.  1792,  om.  1858:  The  following  or  some  other  solemn  service  shall  be 
used :  ] 

Here  is  to  be  noted  that  the  office  ensuing  is  not  to  be  used  [Om.  by  W. 
for  any  that  die  unbaptized,  or  excommunicate,  or  have  laid  violent 
hands  upon  themselves. 

The  ["priest  and  clerks"  ch.  by  W.  to  "minister"],  meeting  the 
corpse  [om.  by  W. :  at  the  entrance  of  the  church-yardj,  and,  going 
before  it  [om.  by  W. :  either  into  the  church  or  towards  the  grave], 
shall  say  [om.  by  W. :  or  sing] : 

I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life  ;  he  that  believeth  in 
me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live ;  and  whoso- 
ever liVeth,  and  believeth  in  me,  shall  never  die.  John 
xi.  25,  26. 

I  know  that  my  Eedeemer  liveth,  and  that  he  shall 
stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth :  and  though  after 
my  skin  worms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I 
see  God :  whom  I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall 
behold,  and  not  another.    Job  xix.  25,  26,  27. 

We  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and  it  is  certain 
we  can  carry  nothing  out.    1  Tim.  vi.  7. 

The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away :  blessed 
be  the  name  of  the  Lord.    Job  i.  21. 


[Om.  by  W.,  re-in.  1870:  After  they  are  come  into  the  church  |in. 
1870:  Or  house]  [in.  by  W.,  om.  1792,  re-in.  1858,  om.  1870:  then|  |om. 


174 


The  Ritual. 


1782,  rc-in.  1858:  shall  be  read]  [om.  by  W.:  one  or  both  of  these 
Psalms  following] : 

Dixi  Custodiam.   Ps.  xxxix.  [Om.  by  W. 

I  said,  I  will  take  heed  to  my  ways,  that  I  offend  not  in  my 
tongue. 

I  will  keep  my  mouth  as  it  were  with  a  bridle,  while  the  un- 
godly is  in  my  sight. 

I  held  my  tongue,  and  spake  nothing :  I  kept  silence,  yea,  even 
from  good  words ;  but  it  was  pain  and  grief  to  me. 

My  heart  was  hot  within  me :  and  while  I  was  thus  musing 
the  fire  kindled,  and  at  the  last  I  spake  with  my  tongue; 

Lord,  let  me  know  my  end,  and  the  number  of  my  days ;  that 
I  may  be  certified  how  long  I  have  to  live. 

Behold,  thou  hast  made  my  days  as  it  were  a  span  long,  and 
mine  age  is  even  as  nothing  in  respect  of  thee  ;  and  verily  every 
man  living  is  altogether  vanity. 

For  man  walketh  in  a  vain  shadow,  and  disquieteth  himself  in 
vain ;  he  heapeth  up  riches,  and  cannot  tell  who  shall  gather 
them. 

And  now,  Lord,  what  is  my  hope?  Truly  my  hope  is  even  in 
thee. 

Deliver  me  from  all  mine  offenses ;  and  make  me  not  a  rebuke 
unto  the  foolish. 

I  became  dumb,  and  opened  not  my  mouth ;  for  it  was  thy 
doing. 

Take  thy  plague  away  from  me :  I  am  even  consumed  by  the 
means  of  thy  heavy  hand. 

When  thou  with  rebuke  doth  chasten  man  for  sin,  thou  mak- 
est  his  beauty  to  consume  away,  like  as  it  were  a  moth  fretting 
a  garment :  every  man  therefore  is  but  vanity. 

Hear  my  prayer,  0  Lord,  and  with  thine  ears  consider  my 
calling ;  hold  not  thy  peace  at  my  tears : 

For  I  am  a  stranger  with  thee,  and  a  sojourner,  as  all  my 
fathers  were. 

0  spare  me  a  little,  that  I  may  recover  my  strength,  before  I 
go  hence,  and  be  no  more  seen.    Ps.  xxxix. 

[Om.  by  W.:  Domine,  Refugium] 

[Om.  1792,re-in.  1858:  Ps-  xc.  Lord,  thou  hast  been  our 
dwelling-place  in  all  generations. 

Before  the  mountains  were  brought  forth,  or  ever  thou 
hadst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world,  even  from  ever- 
lasting to  everlasting,  thou  art  God. 

Thou  turnest  man  to  destruction ;  and  sayest,  Return, 
ye  children  of  men. 

For  a  thousand  years  in  thy  sight  are  but  as  yesterday 
when  it  is  passed,  and  as  a  watch  in  the  night. 


Burial  of  the  Dead. 


L75 


Thou  earliest  them  away  as  with  a  flood;  they  are  as 
a  sleep :  in  the  morning  they  are  like  grass  which  grow- 
eth  up. 

In  the  morning  it  flourisheth,  and  groweth  up;  in  the 
evening  it  is  eut  down  and  withereth. 

For  we  are  consumed  by  thine  anger,  and  by  thy  wrath 
are  we  troubled. 

Thou  hast  set  our  iniquities  before  thee,  our  secret  sins 
in  the  light  of  thy  countenance. 

For  all  our  days  are  passed  away  in  thy  wrath:  we 
spend  our  years  as  a  tale  that  is  told. 

The  days  of  our  years  are  threescore  years  and  ten ; 
and  if  by  reason  of  strength  they  be  fourscore  years,  yet 
is  their  strength  labor  and  sorrow;  for  it  is  soon  cut  oft" 
and  we  fly  away. 

Who  knoweth  the  power  of  thine  anger?  even  accord- 
ing to  thy  fear,  so  is  thy  wrath. 

So  teach  us  to  number  our  days,  that  we  may  apply 
our  hearts  unto  wisdom. 

Return,  O  Lord,  how  long?  and  let  it  repent  thee  con- 
cerning thy  servants. 

O  satisfy  us  early  with  th}r  mercy ;  that  we  may  rejoice 
and  be  glad  all  our  days. 

Make  us  glad  according  to  the  days  wherein  thou  hast 
afflicted  us,  and  the  years  wherein  we  have  seen  evil. 

Let  thy  work  appear  unto  thy  servants,  and  thy  glory 
unto  their  children. 

And  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us: 
and  establish  thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us;  yea, 
the  work  of  our  hands  establish  thou  it.] 

[Om.  1792,  re-in.  1868:  Then  shall  follow  the  lesson]  fom.  1702,  re-in. 

1858,om.  1870:  taken  out  of  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  the  first  Epistle  of  St. 
Paul  to  the  Corinthians]  [in.  1858,  om.  1870:  beginning  at  the  20th  verse] 
[om.  1792,  re-in.  1870:  1  Cor.  XV.  20]  [in.  1S70:  -58,  or  the  following 
abridgment  :]| 

Now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and  become  the 
first-fruits  of  them  that  slept.  For  since  by  man  came 
death,  by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 
For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be 
made  alive.  But  every  man  in  his  own  order:  Christ  the 
first-fruits;  afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  com- 


176 


The  Ritual. 


ing.  Then  cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall  have  delivered 
up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even  the  Father ;  when  he  shall 
have  put  down  all  rule,  and  all  authority  and  power. 
For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies  under  his 
feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death. 
For  he  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet.  But  some 
man  will  say,  How  are  the  dead  raised  up  ?  and  with 
what  body  do  they  come  ?  Thou  fool,  that  which  thou 
sowest  is  not  quickened  except  it  die ;  and  that  which 
thou  sowest,  thou  sowest  not  that  body  that  shall  be,  but 
bare  grain;  it  may  chance  of  wheat,  or  of  some  other 
grain ;  but  God  giveth  it  a  body  as  it  hath  pleased  him, 
and  to  every  seed  his  own  body.  All  flesh  is  not  the  same 
flesh ;  but  there  is  one  kind  of  flesh  of  men,  another  flesh 
of  beasts,  another  of  fishes,  and  another  of  birds.  There 
are  also  celestial  bodies,  and  bodies  terrestrial ;  but  the 
glory  of  the  celestial  is  one,  and  the  glory  of  the  terres- 
trial is  another.  There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  an- 
other glory  of  the  moon,  and  another  glory  of  the  stars ; 
for  one  star  differeth  from  another  star  in  glory.  So  also 
is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is  sown  in  corruption, 
it  is  raised  in  incorruption ;  it  is  sown  in  dishonor,  it  is 
raised  in  glory;  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in 
power ;  it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual 
body.  Behold,  I  show  you  a  mystery :  We  shall  not  all 
sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump ;  for  the  trumpet 
shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible, 
and  we  shall  be  changed.  For  this  corruptible  must  put 
on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on  immortal- 
ity. So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incor- 
ruption, and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  immortality, 
then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written, 
Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory.  O  death,  where  is  thy 
sting?  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory?  The  sting  of 
death  is  sin;  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law.  But 
thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory,  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore,  my  beloved  brethren, 
be  ye  steadfast,  unmovable,  always  abounding  in  the  work 
of  the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labor  is 
not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 


Burial  of  the  Dead. 


177 


1858.]    Here  may  follow  a  suitable  hymn,  a  sermon,  or  exhor- 
tation, and  an  extemporary  prayer. 

E.  R.  ["  When  they  come  to  the  grave,  while  the  corpse  is  marie  ready  to 
be  laid  in  the  earth,  the  priest  shall  say,  or  the  priest  and  clerks  shall 
sing"  ch.  by  W.  to  "At  the  grave,  when  the  corpse  is  laid  in  the 
earth,  the  minister  shall  say  " :] 

Man  that  is  born  of  [om.  1878:  a]  woman  ["hath  but  a 
short  time  to  live,  and  is  full  of  misery.  He  cometh  up,  and  is 
cut  down  like  a  flower :  he  fleeth  as  it'were  a  shadow,  and  never 
continueth  in  one  stay"  ch.  1870  to  "is  of  few  days  and  full 
of  trouble.  He  cometh  forth  like  a  flower,  and  is  cut 
down :  he  fleeth  also  as  a  shadow,  and  continueth  not "]. 

In  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death :  of  whom  may  we 
seek  for  succor,  but  of  thee,  O  Lord,  who  for  our  sins  art 
justly  displeased? 

Yet,  O  Lord  God  most  holy,  O  Lord  most  mighty,  O 
holy  and  most  merciful  Saviour,  deliver  us  not  into  the 
bitter  pains  of  eternal  death. 

Thou  knowest,  Lord,  the  secrets  of  our  hearts  :  shut  not 
thy  merciful  ears  to  our  prayers,  but  spare  us,  Lord  most 
holy,  O  God  most  mighty,  O  holy  and  merciful  Saviour, 
thou  most  worthy  Judge  eternal,  suffer  us  not  at  our  last 
hour  for  any  pains  of  death  to  fall  from  thee. 

[Om.  by  W.,  re-in.  1858:  Then  (om.  1878:  while  the  earth  shall  be  cast 
upon  the  body  by  some  standing  by)  the  ("priest  shall"  ch.  1858  to 
'  minister  may")  say: 

Forasmuch  as  it  hath  pleased  Almighty  God,  ("of  his 
great  mercy  to  take  unto  himself"  ch.  1858  to  "  in  his  wise 
providence,  to  take  out  of  this  world")  the  soul  of 
our  ("dear"  ch.  1858  to  "  deceased  ")  brother,  (om.  1858:  here 
departed,)  we  therefore  commit  his  body  to  the  ground, 
earth  to  earth,  ashes  to  ashes,  dust  to  dust ;  ("in  sure  and 
certain  hope  of  the  resurrection  to  eternal  life  "  ch.  1858  to  "  look- 
ing for  the  general  resurrection  in  the  last  day,  and  the 
life  of  the  world  to  come,")  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  ("  who  shall  change  our  vile  body  that  it  may  be"  ch. 
1858  to  "  at  whose  second  coming  in  glorious  majesty,  to 
judge  the  world,  the  earth  and  the  sea  shall  give  up  their 
dead ;  and  the  corruptible  bodies  of  those  who  sleep  in 
him  shall  be  changed,  and  made")  like  unto  his  (in. 
1858 :  own)  glorious  body,  according  to  the  mighty  work- 
12 


178 


The  Ritual. 


ing  whereby  he  is  able  to  subdue  all  things  unto  him- 
self].* 

Then  shall  be  said  [om.  by  W. :  or  sung] : 
I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  me,  "Write, 
["from  henceforth  blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord; 
even  so  saith  the  Spirit ;  for  they  "  ch.  1870  to  "  Blessed  are  the 
dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth :  Yea,  saith 
the  Spirit,  that  they  may  "]  rest  from  their  labors. 

[In.  1858:  A  suitable  hymn  may  here  be  sung,  and]  then  shall  the 
[« priest"  ch.  by  W.  to  " minister  "]  say : 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  us.  [1854. 
Christ  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name ; 
thy  kingdom  come ;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven ;  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against 
us ;  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,  with  whom  do  live  the  spirits  of  [Om.  by  w. 
them  that  depart  hence  in  the  Lord,  and  with  whom  the  souls  of 
the  faithful,  after  they  are  delivered  from  the  burden  of  the  flesh, 
are  in  joy  and  felicity :  We  give  thee  hearty  thanks,  for  that  it 
hath  pleased  thee  to  deliver  this  our  brother  out  of  the  miseries  of 
this  sinful  world,  beseeching  thee  that  it  may  please  thee  of  thy 
gracious  goodness  shortly  to  accomplish  the  number  of  thine 
elect,  and  to  hasten  thy  kingdom ;  that  we,  with  all  those  that 
are  departed  in  the  true  faith  of  thy  holy  name,  may  have  our 
perfect  consummation  and  bliss,  both  in  body  and  soul,  in  thy 
eternal  and  everlasting  glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Tlie  Collect. 

O  merciful  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  in  whom  whosoever 
believeth  shall  live,  though  he  die ;  and  whosoever  liveth 
and  believeth  in  him  shall  not  die  eternally  [om.  by  W.  : 
who  also  hath  taught  us  (by  his  holy  apostle  Saint  Paul)  not  to 
be  sorry  as  men  without  hope  for  them  that  sleep  in  him] :  we 
meekly  beseech  thee,  O  Father,  to  raise  us  from  the 


*This  form  was  a  part  of  the  English  service,  but  was  omitted  by  Mr. 
Wesley. 


Laying  the  Cornerstone. 


179 


death  of  sin  unto  the  life  of  righteousness;  that  when 
we  shall  depart  this  life  we  may  rest  in  him ;  and  at  the 
general  resurrection  on  the  last  day  may  be  found  accept- 
able in  thy  sight,  and  receive  that  blessing  which  thy 
well-beloved  Son  shall  then  pronounce  to  all  that  love 
and  fear  thee,  saying:  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father, 
inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world.  Grant  this,  we  beseech  thee,  O  mer- 
ciful Father,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Mediator  and  Ee- 
deemer.  Amen. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of 
God,  and  the  ["fellowship"  ch.  1854  to  "communion"]  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  ["us  "  ch.  1854  to  "you"]  all  Tom. 
1854:  evermore].  Amen. 

SECTION  VII. 

1870.]    The  Form  of  Laying  the  Corner-stone  of  a  Church. 

At  the  time  and  place  of  laying  the  corner-stone,  let  the  minis- 
ter cause  a  suitable  hymn  to  be  sung  (e.  g.,  780,  781,  or  782). 
Then  shall  the  minister  say :  >. 

Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  thou  art  infinite  in  all 
thy  perfections  and  marvelous  in  all  thy  works.  Thou 
hast  made  the  world  and  all  things  therein ;  and,  seeing 
that  thou  art  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  thou  dwellest 
not  in  temples  made  with  hands;  thou  art  a  Spirit,  and 
art  worshiped  in  spirit  and  fh  truth,  in  all  places  of  thy 
dominion;  yet  we  thank  thee-that  thou  dost  allow  us  to 
build  houses  for  thy  service,  wherein  thy  people  may  at- 
tend upon  thee  without  distraction.  We  bless  thy  holy 
name  for  putting  it  into  the  hearts  of  thy  people  to  build  a 
house  at  this  place  for  thy  worship.  We  beseech  thee  to 
inspire  us  with  zeal,  that  we  may  both  have  a  mind  to 
the  work  and  may  successfully  accomplish  the  same. 
May  neither  adversary  nor  evil  occurrent  hinder  this 
work,  but  may  the  good  hand  of  our  God  be  upon  us, 
that  in  due  time  we  may  bring  forth  the  head-stone  with 
joy  and  praise.  May  this  sanctuary,  when  completed, 
long  remain  a  house  of  prayer  for  all  people,  where  in- 
cense shall  be  offered  unto  thy  name,  and  a  pure  offering, 


180 


The  Ritual. 


and  thy  word  and  ordinances  shall  be  duly  administered, 
accompanied  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Here 
may  multitudes  be  born  again,  and  be  nurtured  in  knowl- 
edge and  piety;  so  that  they  may  be  prepared,  in  the 
kingdom  of  thy  grace,  for  nobler  worship  in  the  king- 
dom of  thy  glory.  We  are  unworthy,  O  Lord,  through 
our  manifold  sins,  to  offer  unto  thee  any  sacrifice ;  yet  we 
beseech  thee  to  accept  this  our  bounden  duty  and  serv- 
ice, not  weighing  our  merits,  but  pardoning  our  offenses, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord:  by  whom  and  with 
whom,  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  all  honor  and 
glory  be  unto  thee,  Father  Almighty,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

Prevent  us,  O  Lord,  in  all  our  doings,  with  thy  most 
gracious  favor,  and  further  us  with  thy  continual  help ; 
that  in  all  our  works,  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in 
thee,  we  may  glorify  thy  holy  name,  and  finally,  by  thy 
mercy,  obtain  everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name ; 
thy  kingdom  come ;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven ;  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses  as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against 
us ;  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  minister  read,  or  cause  to  be  read,  the  following 
sentences : 

Blessed  be  thou,  Lord  God  of  Israel  our  Father,  forever 
and  ever. 

Thine,  O  Lord,  is  the  greatness,  and  the  power,  and  the 
glory,  and  the  victory,  and  the  majesty ;  for  all  that  is  in 
the  heaven  and  in  the  earth  is  thine ;  thine  is  the  king- 
dom, O  Lord,  and  thou  art  exalted  as  head  above  all. 

Both  riches  and  honor  come  of  thee,  and  thou  reignest 
over  all;  and  in  thine  hand  is  power  and  might;  and  in 
thine  hand  it  is  to  make  great,  and  to  give  strength  unto 
all. 

Now,  therefore,  our  God,  we  thank  thee,  and  praise  thy 
glorious  name. 
But  who  am  I,  and  what  is  my  people,  that  we  should 


Laying  the  Corner-stone. 


181 


be  able  to  offer  so  willingly  after  this  sort?  for  all  things 
come  of  thee,  and  of  thine  own  have  we  given  thee. 

For  we  are  strangers  before  thee,  and  sojourners,  aa 
were  all  our  fathers :  our  days  on  the  earth  are  as  a  shad- 
ow, and  there  is  none  abiding. 

0  Lord  our  God,  all  this  store  that  we  have  prepared 
to  build  thee  a  house  for  thine  holy  name  cometh  of 
thine  hand,  and  is  all  thine  own. 

1  know  also,  my  God,  that  thou  triest  the  heart,  and 
hast  pleasure  in  uprightness.  As  for  me,  in  the  upright- 
ness of  mine  heart  I  have  willingly  offered  all  these 
things;  and  now  have  I  seen  with  joy  thy  people,  which 
are  present  here,  to  offer  willingly  unto  thee. 

Except  the  Lord  build  the  house,  the}7  labor  in  vain 
that  build  it:  except  the  Lork  keep  the  city,  the  watch- 
man waketh  but  in  vain. 

Let  thy  work  appear  unto  thy  servants,  and  thy  glory 
unto  their  children. 

And  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us ; 
and  establish  thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us;  yea, 
the  work  of  our  hands  establish  thou  it. 

His  foundation  is  in  the  holy  mountains. 

The  Lord  loveth  the  gates  of  Zion  more  than  all  the 
dwellings  of  Jacob. 

For  the  Lord  hath  chosen  Zion ;  he  hath  desired  it  for 
his  habitation. 

This  is  my  rest  forever:  here  will  I  dwell:  for  I  have 
desired  it. 

I  will  abundantly  bless  her  provision:  I  will  satisfy 
her  poor  with  bread. 

I  will  also  clothe  her  priests  with  salvation,  and  her 
saints  shall  shout  aloud  for  joy. 

The  stone  which  the  builders  refused  is  become  the 
head-stone  of  the  corner. 

This  is  the  Lord's  doing;  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes. 

For  other  foundations  can  no  man  lay  than  that  is 
laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ. 

Then  shall  the  minister,  standing  by  the  stone,  announce  the 
articles  to  be  deposited  therein.  These  may  he  a  copy  of  the 
Bible,  the  Hymn-book,  the  Discipline,  Church  periodicals,  a 
document  setting  forth  the  name  of  the  Church,  with  the 


182 


The  Ritual. 


names  of  the  pastor,  trustees,  and  building  committee,  and 
such  other  articles  as  may  be  desired.  The  stone  shall  then 
be  laid  by  the  minister,  or  some  one  appointed  by  him;  and 
placing  his  hand  upon  the  stone,  the  minister  shall  say  : 

"We  lay  this  corner-stone  of  a  house  to  be  built  and  set 
apart,  from  all  worldly  uses,  for  divine  worship,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Amen. 

Then  may  follow  an  address,  the  collection  (if  any),  the  doxol- 
ogy,  and  benediction. 

SECTION  VIII. 

FORM  OF  THE  DEDICATION  OF  A  CHURCH. 

Let  the  service  be  conducted  as  cm  other  occasions  of  public  wor- 
ship— only  the  hymns  (e.  g.,  783-790),  prayers,  lessons,  and  ser- 
mons, should  be  adapted  to  the  occasion.  The  lessons  may  be 
Gen.  xxviii.  10-22,  and  Heb.  x.  19-25,  or  any  other,  at  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  minister. 

First  Lesson.    Gen.  xxviii.  10-22. 

And  Jacob  went  out  from  Beersheba,  and  went  toward 
Haran.  And  he  lighted  upon  a  certain  place,  and  tar- 
ried there  all  night,  because  the  sun  was  set ;  and  he  took 
of  the  stones  of  that  place,  and  put  them  for  his  pillows, 
and  lay  down  in  that  place  to  sleep.  And  he  dreamed, 
and  behold,  a  ladder  set  up  on  the  earth,  and  the  top  of 
it  reached  to  heaven ;  and  behold,  the  angels  of  God  as- 
cending and  descending  on  it.  And  behold,  the  Lord  stood 
above  it  and  said,  I  am  the  Lord  God  of  Abraham  thy 
father,  and  the  God  of  Isaac:  the  land  whereon  thou 
liest,  to  thee  will  I  give  it,  and  to  thy  seed.  And  thy  seed 
shall  be  as  the  dust  of  the  earth ;  and  thou  shalt  spread 
abroad  to  the  west,  and  to  the  east,  and  to  the  north,  and 
to  the  south;  and  in  thee  and  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the 
families  of  the  earth  be  blessed.  And  behold,  I  am  with 
thee,  and  will  keep  thee  in  all  places  whither  thou  goest, 
and  will  bring  thee  again  into  this  land ;  for  I  will  not 
leave  thee,  until  I  have  done  that  which  I  have  spoken 
to  thee  of.  And  Jacob  waked  out  of  his  sleep,  and  he 
said,  Surely  the  Lord  is  in  this  place;  and  I  knew  it  not. 
And  he  was  afraid,  and  said,  How  dreadful  is  this  place ! 


Dedication  of  a  Church. 


183 


this  is  none  other  but  the  house  of  God,  and  this  is  the 
gate  of  heaven.  And  Jacob  rose  up  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  took  the  stone  that  he  had  put  for  his  pillows, 
and  set  it  up  for  a  pillar,  and  poured  oil  upon  the  top  of 
it.  And  he  called  the  name  of  that  place  Bethel ;  but  the 
name  of  that  city  was  called  Luz  at  the  first.  And  Jacob 
vowed  a  vow,  saying,  If  God  will  be  with  me,  and  will 
keep  me  in  this  way  that  I  go,  and  will  give  me  bread  to 
eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on,  so  that  I  come  again  to  my 
father's  house  in  peace;  then  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God: 
and  this  stone,  which  I  have  set  for  a  pillar,  shall  be  God's 
house:  and  of  all  that  thou  shalt  give  me  I  will  surely 
give  the  tenth  unto  thee. 

Second  Lesson.    Heb.  x.  19-25. 

Having  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to  enter  into  the 
holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  a  new  and  living  way, 
which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us,  through  the  veil,  that 
is  to  say,  his  flesh;  and  having  a  high-priest  over  the 
house  of  God :  let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart,  in  full 
assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from  an 
evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed  with  pure  water. 
Let  us  hold  fast  the  profession  of  our  faith  without  waver- 
ing; for  he  is  faithful  that  promised;  and  let  us  consider 
one  another,  to  provoke  unto  love,  and  to  good  works: 
not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  the 
manner  of  some  is;  but  exhorting  one  another;  and  so 
much  the  more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching. 

The  collection  (if  any)  may  follow  the  sermon.  The  officers  of 
the  Church  shall  then  address  the  minister  in  the  following 
language : 

We  present  unto  you  this  house,  to  be  set  apart  from 
all  unhallowed  or  common  uses,  for  the  worship  of  Al- 
mighty God. 

Then  shall  the  minister  request  the  congregation  to  stand  up, 
while  he  pronounces  the  following  sentence  of  dedication : 

Sentence  of  Dedication. 

Forasmuch  as  God  has  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  his 
people  to  build  this  house  for  his  worship,  and  has  blessed 


184 


The  Ritual. 


them  in  their  undertaking,  we  solemnly  dedicate  it  to  his 
service,  for  the  reading  and  expounding  of  his  holy  word, 
the  administration  of  his  ordinances,  and  for  all  other 
acts  of  religious  worship.  That  he  may  graciously  ac- 
cept this  labor  of  our  hands,  let  us  devoutly  pray. 

Then  shall  be  said,  all  kneeling: 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  the  heaven,  and  the 
heaven  of  heavens,  cannot  contain  thee,  much  less  this 
house  which  we  have  built,  yet  thou  dost  humble  thyself 
to  behold  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  dost  promise 
that  in  all  places  where  thou  dost  record  thy  name  thou 
wilt  meet  with  thy  people,  and  bless  them.  Let  thy  name 
be  recorded  in  this  place,  and  here  let  thine  honor  dwell. 
Preserve  this  house,  which  we  set  apart  to  thy  seiwice, 
from  injury  and  desecration.  Accept  the  worship  which 
shall  be  here  offered  to  thy  name.  Let  thy  Holy  Spirit 
accompany  thy  word  and  ordinances,  which  shall  be  here 
administered,  so  that  they  may  prove  means  of  grace  to 
all  who  shall  receive  the  same.  May  many  sons  and 
daughters  be  here  born  to  the  Lord  Almighty.  Let  thy 
people  be  abundantly  satisfied  with  the  fatness  of  thy 
house,  and  make  them  drink  of  the  river  of  thy  pleas- 
ures. Let  their  children  be  here  fed  with  food  conven- 
ient for  them,  and  be  brought  up  in  the  nurture  and  ad- 
monition of  the  Lord.  Let  living  waters  go  forth  from 
this  sanctuary,  carrying  life  and  joy  to  all  around.  Let 
thy  work  appear  unto  thy  servants,  and  thy  glory  unto 
thy  children ;  and  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be 
upon  us ;  and  establish  thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon 
us ;  yea,  the  work  of  our  hands  establish  thou  it.  Now, 
therefore,  arise,  O  Lord  God,  into  thy  resting-place,  thou 
and  the  ark  of  thy  strength ;  let  thy  ministers  be  clothed 
with  salvation,  and  let  thy  saints  rejoice  in  goodness. 
We  beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  to  overlook  our  unworthiness, 
forgive  our  sins,  and  make  us  a  habitation  of  God 
through  the  Spirit.  We  offer  all  our  offerings  through 
the  ever  blessed  name  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  to  whom,  with  thee,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  be 
glory  and  majesty,  dominion  and  power,  both  now  and 
ever.  Amen. 


Ordination  of  Deacons. 


185 


The  service  may  then  he  concluded  with  the  doxology  and  ben- 
ediction. 


SECTION  IX. 

E.  R.]  TnE  Form  and  Manner  of  Making  [in.  byW.:  andI  [1854. 
Ordaining  [om.  bv  W. :  and  Consecrating]  ok  |" Bishops"* ch. by 

W.  to  "  Si' PER  I  NT  END  ENTS,"  *  oh.  1792  to  "  J'.ISUOPS/'J   ("l'RIESTS"  Ch. 

by  W.  to  "Elders,"]*  and  Deacons. 

1854.]    The  Form  and  Manner  of  ["Making"  ch.  1870  to  "Or- 
DAXNING  "]  Deacons. 

E.  R.l  When  the  day  appointed  bv  the  Bishop  is  come  [om.  [1870. 
1792:  after  morning  prayer  is  ended],  there  shall  be  a  sermon  or  exhor- 
tation declai  m:;  tlie  duly  and  oiliee  of  >ueh  as  come  to  be  admitted  dea- 
cons [om.  bv  W. :  how  necessary  that  order  is  in  the  Church  of  Christ, 
and  also  how  the  people  ought  to  esteem  them  in  their  oflicel.  [In.  by 
W. :  After  which  one  of  the  elders  shall  present  unto  the  Bishop  the 
persons  to  be  ordained  deacons.] 

1870.]  When  the  day  appointed  by  the  Bishop  is  come,  after 
a  suitable  sermon  or  exhortation,  one  of  the  elders  shall  pre- 
sent unto  the  Bishop  all  them  that  are  to  be  ordained,  and 
say: 

I  present  unto  you  these  persons  present,  to  be  ordained 
deacons. 

E.  R.l  First  the  Archdeacon,  or  his  deputy,  shall  present  [Om.  bv  W. 
unto  the  liishop  (fitting  in  his  chair  nearthe  holy  table)  such  as  desire 
to  be  ordained  deacons  (each  of  them  being  decently  habited],  saying 
these  words: 

Reverend  Father  in  God,  I  present  unto  you  these  persons 
present,  to  be  admitted  deacons. 

Tfie  Bishop.  Take  heed  that  the  persons  whom  you  present 
unto  us  be  apt  and  meet,  for  their  learning  and  godly  conversa- 
tion, to  exercise  their  ministry  duly,  to  the  honor  of  God  and 
the  edifying  of  his  Church. 

The  Archdeacon  shall  answer :  I  have  inquired  of  them,  and  also 
examined  them,  and  think  them  so  to  be. 

Then  [in.  by  w. ;  their  names  being  read  aloud,]  the  Bishop  shall 
say  unto  the  people : 

Brethren,  if  there  be  any  of  you  who  knoweth  any  im- 
pediment or  [om.  by  W. :  notable]  crime  in  any  of  these 
persons  presented  to   be  ["  ordered "  ch.  by  W.  to  "or- 


*  In  these  forms  for  ordination,  extracted  from  the  Ordinal  of  the  Church 
of  England  bv  Mr.  Wesley,  he  substituted  throughout  "Superintendent" 
for  liishop  and  Archbishop,  and  ••  Klder  "  for  Priest:  but  in  1792  "  Bishop" 
was  substituted  for  .Superintendent.  With  this  explanation,  it  is  unnec- 
essary to  note  in  each  place  these  changes,  first  or  last. 


186 


The  Ritual. 


dained  "]  deacons,  for  the  which  he  ought  not  to  he  ad- 
mitted to  that  office,  let  him  come  forth  in  the  name  of 
God,  and  show  what  the  crime  or  impediment  is. 

If  any  [om.  by  w.:  great)  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the 
Bishop  shall  surcease  from  ordaining  that  person  until  such 
time  as  the  party  accused  shall  be  found  clear  of  that  crime. 

Then  the  Bishop  (commending  such  as  shall  be  found  meet  to  be  [1792 
ordained  to  the  prayers  of  the  congregation)  shall,  with  the  |"  clergy  " 
ch.  by  W.  to  "ministers"]  and  people  present,  [om.  hv  W.  :  sing  or] 
say  the  Litany,  [om.  by  W. :  with  the  prayers  as  followeth] : 

Then  shall  be  [om.  by  W. :  sung  or]  read  the  ["  service  for  the  com- 
munion with  the"  ch.  1792  to  following"]  collect  [om.  1870:  (in. 
1792:  and)  epistle]  [om.  1792:  and  gospel,  as  followeth]: 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  who  by  thy  divine  providence  hast  ap- 
pointed divers  orders  of  ministers  in  thy  Church,  and 
didst  inspire  thy  apostles  to  choose  into  the  order  of  dea- 
cons thy  first  martyr,  St.  Stephen,  with  others:  merci- 
fully behold  these  thy  servants,  now  called  to  the  like  of- 
fice and  administration :  replenish  them  so  with  the  truth 
of  thy  doctrine,  and  adorn  them  with  innocency  of  life, 
that  both  by  word  and  good  example  they  may  faithful- 
ly serve  thee  in  this  office,  to  the  glory  of  thy  name,  and 
the  edification  of  thy  Church,  through  the  merits  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  now  and  forever.  Amen. 

1870.]  Then  the  Bishop,  or  one  of  the  elders  appointed  by  him, 
shall  read  the  epistle. 

E.  R.]  The  Epistle.    1  Tim.  iii.  8-13. 

Likewise  must  the  deacons  be  grave,  not  double- 
tongued,  not  given  to  much  wine,  not  greedy  of  filthy  lu- 
cre ;  holding  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in  a  pure  con- 
science. And  let  these  also  first  be  proved;  then  let 
them  use  the-  office  of  a  deacon,  being  found  blameless. 
Even  so  must  their  wives  be  grave,  not  slanderers,  sober, 
faithful  in  all  things.  Let  the  deacons  be  the  husbands 
of  one  wife,  ruling  their  children  and  their  own  houses 
well.  For  they  that  have  used  the  office  of  a  deacon 
well  purchase  to  themselves  a  good  degree,  and  great 
boldness  in  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 


Ordination  of  Deacons. 


187 


Or  this  out  of  the  sixth  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.   [Om.  by  W. 
Acts  vi.  2-7. 

Then  the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto 
them,  and  said,  It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave  the  word  of 
God,  and  serve  tables.  Wherefore,  brethren,  look  ye  out  among 
you  seven  men  of  honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wis- 
dom, whom  we  may  appoint  over  this  business.  But  we  will 
give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the 
word.  And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude:  and  they 
chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and  Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas, 
and  Nicolas  a  proselyte  of  Antioch  ;  whom  they  set  before  the 
apostles :  and  when  they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on 
them.  And  the  word  of  God  increased;  and  the  number  of  the 
disciples  multiplied  in  Jerusalem  greatly ;  and  a  great  company 
of  the  priests  were  obedient  to  the  faith. 

And  before  the  gospel,  the  Bishop  sitting  in  his  chair,  shall  cause  the  oath 
of  the  King's  Supremacy,  and  against  the  power  and  authority  of  all 
foreign  potentates,  to  be  "ministered  unto  every  one  of  them  that  are  to 
be  ordered. 

Ihe  Oath  of  the  King's  Sovereignty. 

I,  A.  B.,  do  swear,  that  I  do  from  my  heart  abhor  and  abjure, 
as  impious  and  heretical,  that  damnable  doctrine  and  position  that 
princes  excommunicated  or  deprived  by  the  Pope,  or  any  au- 
thority of  the  See  of  Rome,  may  he  deposed  or  murdered  by 
their  subjects,  or  any  other  whatsoever.  And  I  do  declare  that 
no  foreign  prince,  person,  prelate,  state,  or  potentate,  hath  or 
ought  to  have  any  jurisdiction,  superiority,  pre-eminence,  or  au- 
thority, ecclesiastical  or  spiritual,  within  this  realm.  So  help  me 
God. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  examine  every  one  of  those  who  are  to  be 
["  ordered  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  ordained  "j,  in  the  presence  of  the  peo- 
ple, after  this  manner  following : 

Do  you  trust  that  you  are  inward!}-  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  take  upon  you  ["the  office  and  ministration" 
ch.  1792  to  "the  office  of  the  ministry  in  the  Church  of 
Christ"],  to  serve  God  for  the  promoting  of  his  glory 
and  the  edifying  of  his  people? 

Ans.  I  trust  so. 

The  Bishop.  Do  you  think  that  you  are  truly  called,  [1792. 
according  to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  ministrv  of 
the  Church? 

Am.  I  think  so. 

The  Bishop.  Do  you  unfeignedly  believe  all  the  canon- 
ical Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament? 


188 


The  Ritual. 


Ans.  I  do  believe  them. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  diligently  read  [in.  1792 :  or  ex- 
pound] the  same  unto  the  people  whom  you  shall  be  ap- 
pointed to  serve  ? 

Ans.  I  will. 

The  Bishop.  It  appertained  to  the  office  of  a  deacon  [om. 
by  W. :  in  the  Church  where  he  may  be  appointed  to  serve]  to 
assist  the  elder  in  divine  service,  and  especially  when  he 
ministereth  the  holy  communion,  to  help  him  in  the  dis- 
tribution thereof,  and  to  read  [in.  by  W.:  and  expound] 
the  Holy  Scriptures  [om.by  and  homilies  in  the  Church] ; 
to  instruct  the  youth  [om.  by  W. :  in  the  Catechism]  ;  and, 
in  the  absence  of  the  elder,  to  baptize  [om.  by  W. :  infants, 
and  to  preach,  if  he  be  admitted  thereto  by  the  Bishop]. 

And,  furthermore,  it  is  his  office  [om.by  W. :  where  pro- 
vision is  so  made]  to  search  for  the  sick,  poor,  and  impo- 
tent [om.  by  W. :  people  of  the  parish,  to  intimate  their  estates, 
names,  and  places  where  they  dwell  unto  the  curate],  that  [om. 
by  W. :  by  his  exhortation]  they  may  be  [in.  by  W. :  visit- 
ed and]  relieved  [om.  by  W. :  with  the  alms  of  the  parish- 
ioners and  others]. 

Will  you  do  this  gladly  and  willingly  ? 

Ans.  I  will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  apply  all  your  diligence  to  frame 
and  fashion  your  own  lives  (and  the  lives  of  your  fami- 
lies) according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ;  and  to  make 
(both)  yourselves  (and  them),  as  much  as  in  you  lieth, 
wholesome  examples  of  the  flock  of  Christ  ? 

Ans.  I  will  do  so,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  reverently  obey  [om.  by  W. : 
your  Ordinary  and  other  chief  ministers  of  the  Church  and]  them 
to  whom  the  charge  and  government  over  you  is  commit- 
ted, following  with  a  glad  mind  and  will  their  godly  ad- 
monitions ? 

Ans.  I  will  endeavor  so  to  do,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 

Then  the  Bishop,  laying  his  hands  severally  upon  the  head  of 
every  one  of  them  [om.  by  W. :  humbly  kneeling  before  him],  shall 
say: 

Take  thou  authority  to  execute  the  office  of  a  deacon 
in  the  Church  of  God ;   [om,  by  W. :  committed  unto 


Ordination  of  Beacons. 


189 


thee]  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  deliver  to  every  one  of  them  the  ["New- 
Testament"  ch.  by  w.  to  "  Holy  Bible,"]  saying: 
Take  thou  authority  to  read  the  ["gospel"  ch.  by  W. 
to  "  Holy  Scriptures  "]  in  the  Church  of  God,  and  to  preach 
the  same  [om.  by  W.:  if  thou  be  thereto  licensed  by  the  Bishop 
himself]. 

Then  one  of  them,  appointed  by  the  Bishop,  shall  read  the 
gospel. 

The  Gospel.    Luke  xii.  35-38. 

Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and  your  lights  burn- 
ing, and  ye  yourselves  like  unto  men  that  wait  for  their 
lord,  when  he  will  return  from  the  wedding,  that  when 
he  cometh  and  knocketh,  they  may  open  unto  him  im- 
mediately. Blessed  are  those  servants  whom  the  lord 
when  he  cometh  shall  find  watching.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  that  he  shall  gird  himself  and  make  them  to  sit 
clown  to  meat,  and  will  come  forth  and  serve  them.  And 
if  he  shall  come  in  the  second  watch,  or  come  in  the  third 
watch,  and  find  them  so,  blessed  are  those  servants. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  proceed  in  the  communion,  and  all  that  [1858. 
are  ["  ordered  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  ordained  "]  Khali  [om.  by  W.  :  tarry  and] 
receive  the  holy  communion  [om.  bv  W.:  the  same  dav  with  the  Bish- 
op].  The  communion  ended,  [om.  by  W.:  after  the  last  collect,  and] 

Immediately  before  the  benediction  shall  be  said  these  collects 
following : 

Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things,  who  of  thy 
great  goodness  hast  vouchsafed  to  accept  and  take  these 
thy  servants  into  the  office  of  deacons  in  thy  Church : 
make  them,  we  beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  to  be  modest,  hum- 
ble, and  constant  in  their  ministration,  and  to  have  a 
ready  will  to  observe  all  spiritual  discipline;  that  they, 
having  always  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  and 
continuing  ever  stable  and  strong  in  thy  Son  Christ,  may 
so  well  behave  themselves  in  this  inferior  office,  that  they 
may  be  found  worthy  to  be  called  into  the  higher  min- 
istries in  thy  Church,  th  rough  the  same,  thy  Son  our  Sav- 
iour Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  be  glory  and  honor,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 


190 


The  Ritual. 


Prevent  us,  O  Lord,  in  all  our  doings,  with  thy  most 
gracious  favor,  and  further  us  with  thy  continual  help ; 
that  in  all  our  works,  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in 
thee,  we  may  glorify  thy  holy  name,  and  finally,  by  thy 
mercy,  obtain  everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

The  Benediction. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love 
of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ;  and  the 
blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  among  you,  and  remain  with  you  always. 
Amen. 

And  here  it  must  be  declared  unto  the  deacon  that  he  must  [Om.  by  W. 
continue  in  that  oflice  of  a  deacon  the  space  of  a  whole  year  (except  for 
reasonable  cause  it  shall  otherwise  seem  good  unto  the  Bishop)  to  the 
intent  he  may  be  perfect  and  well  expert  in  the  things  appertaining  to 
the  ecclesiastical  administration.  In  executing  whereof  if  he  be  found 
faithful  and  diligent,  he  may  he  admitted  by  his  diocesan  to  the  order 
of  priesthood,  at  the  times  appointed  in  the  canon,  or  else  on  urgent  oc- 
casion, upon  some  other  Sunday  or  holv-dav,  in  the  faceof  the  Church, 
in  such  manner  and  form  as  hereafter  iolloweth. 


SECTION  X  * 

E.  R.]    The  Form  and  Manner  of  ["Ordering  Priests"  ch.  by 
W.  to  "Ordaining  Elders"]. 

When  the  day  appointed  by  the  Bishop  is  come  [om.  1792:  after 
morning  prayer  is  ended]  there  shall  be  a  sermon  or  exhortation, 
declaring  the  duty  and  office  of  such  as  come  to  be  admitted 
elders;  how  necessary  that  order  is  in  the  Church  of  Christ, 
and  also  how  the  people  ought  to  esteem  them  in  their  office. 
[In.  by  W. :  ("  First"  ch.  1772  to  "After  which) "]  one  of  the  eld- 
ers shall  present  unto  the  Bishop  all  them  that  are  to  be  or- 
dained, and  say : 

I  present  unto  you  these  persons  present  to  be  ordained 
elders. 

First,  the  Archdeacon,  or  in  his  absence  one  appointed  in  his  [Om.  by  W. 
stead,  shall  present  unto  the  Bishop  (sitting  in  his  chair  near  the  holy 
table)  all  them  that  shall  receive  the  order  of  priesthood  that  day  (each 
of  them  being  decently  habited),  and  say: 


*  In  these  forms  of  ordination  extracted  from  the  ordinal  of  the  Church 
of  Kngland  1)V  Mr.  Wesley,  he  substituted  throughout  "superintendent" 
for  Bishop,  and  "  elder"  for  priest,  but  in  1702  "Bishop"  was  substituted 
for  superintendent.  This  explanation  makes  it  unnecessary  to  note  in 
each  place  these  changes,  first  or  last. 


Ordination  of  Elders. 


191 


Reverend  Father  in  God,  I  present  unto  you  these  persons 
present,  to  he  admitted  to  the  order  of  priesthood. 

The  Bishop.  Take  heed  that  the  persons  whom  ye  present  unto 
us  be  apt  and  meet,  for  their  learning  and  godly  conversation,  to 
exercise  their  ministry  duly,  to  the  honor  of  God  and  the  edi- 
fying of  his  Church. 

The  Archdeacon  shall  answer  :  I  have  inquired  of  them,  and 
also  examined  them,  and  think  them  so  to  be. 

Then,  [in.  by  w. :  their  names  being  read  aloud,]  the  Bishop  shall 
say  unto  the  people : 

1  ["Good  people "ch.  1792  to  "Brethren"],  these  are  they 
whom  we  purpose,  God  willing,  [om.  by  W. :  to  receive] 
this  day  ["unto  the  holy  office  of  priesthood"  ch.  by  W. 
to  "ordain  elders].  For  after  due  examination,  we  find 
not  to  the  contrary,  but  that  they  arc  lawfully  called  to 
this  function  and  ministry,  and  that  they  are  persons 
meet  for  the  same.  But  [om.  by  W. :  yet]  if  there  be  any 
of  you  who  knoweth  any  impediment  or  [om.  by  W. : 
notable]  crime  in  any  of  them,  for  the  which  he  ought  not 
to  be  received  into  this  holy  ministry,  let  him  come  forth 
in  the  name  of  God,  and  show  what  the  crime  or  imped- 
iment is. 

If  any  [om.  by  w.:  great]  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the 
Bishop  shall  surcease  from  ["ordering"  ch.  by  W.  to  "ordain- 
ing "]  that  person,  until  such  time  as  the  party  accused  shall 
be  found  clear  of  that  crime. 

Then  the  Bishop,  commending  such  as  shall  be  found  meet  to  be  [1792. 
["ordered  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  ordained  "]  to  the  prayers  of  the  congrega- 
tion, shall,  with  the  ["clergy"  ch.  by  W.  to  "  ministers  "J  and  people 
present  [om.  by  W.  :  sing  or]  say  the  Litany,  [om.  by  W. :  with  the 
prayers,]  as  is  before  appointee!  in  the  form  for  ["ordering  "  ch.  by  W. 
to  "  ordaining  "]  deacons,  ["omitting  I  lie  last  prayer  and  the  blessing" 
ch.  by  W.  to  "  save  only  that  in  the  proper  suffrage  there  added,  the 
word"  'deacons'  shall  be  omitted,  and  the  word  'priests'  inserted  in- 
stead of  it]. 

Then  shall  be  [om.  by  W.  :  sung  or]  said  [om.  1792:  the  service  for  the 
communion,  with]  the  collect,  epistle,  and  gospel,  as  folio  we  th : 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  Giver  of  all  good  things,  who  by  thy 
Holy  Spirit  hast  appointed  divers  orders  of  ministers  in 
thy  Church,  mercifully  behold  these  thy  servants,  now 
called  to  the  office  of  elder,  and  replenish  them  so  with 
the  truth  of  thy  doctrine,  and  adorn  them  with  inno- 


192 


Tlie  Ritual. 


cency  of  life,  that,  both  by  word  and  good  example,  they 
may  faithfully  serve  thee  in  this  office,  to  the  glory  of 
thy  name,  and  the  edification  of  thy  Church,  through  the 
merits  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and  reign- 
eth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

The  Epistle.    Eph.  iv.  7-13. 

Unto  every  one  of  us  is  given  grace  according  to 
the  measure  of  the  gift  of  Christ,  Wherefore  he  saith, 
When  he  ascended  up  on  high,  he  led  captivity  captive, 
and  gave  gifts  unto  men.  (Now  that  he  ascended,  what 
is  it  but  that  he  also  descended  first  into  the  lower  parts 
of  the  earth  ?  He  that  descended  is  the  same  also  that 
ascended  up  far  above  all  heavens,  that  he  might  till  all 
things.)  And  he  gave  some,  apostles ;  and  some,  proph- 
ets ;  and  some,  evangelists ;  and  some,  pastors  and  teach- 
ers ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ :  till  we 
all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge 
of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure 
of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ. 

After  this  shall  be  rear!  for  the  gospel  part  of  the  ninth   [Om.  by  W. 
chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  as  followeth: 

But  when  he  saw  the  multitudes,  he  was  moved  with  compas- 
sion on  them,  because  they  fainted,  and  were  scattered  abroad,  as 
sheep  having  no  shepherd.  Then  saith  he  unto  his  disciples, 
The  harvest  truly  is  plenteous,  but  the  laborers  are  few ;  pray  ye 
therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he  will  send  forth  labor- 
ers into  his  harvest. 

["  Or  else  this  that  followeth  out  of  the  tenth  chapter  of  St.  John  "  1 1870. 
ch.  by  W.  to  "After  this  shall  be  read  for  the  gospel  part  of  the  tenth 
chapter  of  St.  John."] 

The  Gospel.   St.  John  x.  1-16. 

Verily,  verily,  1  say  unto  you,  He  that  entereth  not  by 
the  door  into  the  sheepfold,  but  climbeth  up  some  other 
way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber.  But  he  that  en- 
tereth in  by  the  door  is  the  shepherd  of  the  sheep.  To 
him  the  porter  opencth ;  and  the  sheep  hear  his  voice : 
and  he  calleth  his  own  sheep  by  name,  and  leadeth  them 
out.  And  when  he  putteth  forth  his  own  sheep,  he  goeth 
before  them,  and  the  sheep  follow  him :  for  they  know 


Ordination  of  Elders. 


193 


his  voice.  And  a  stranger  will  they  not  follow,  but  will 
flee  from  him;  for  they  know  not  the  voice  of  strangers. 
This  parable  spake  Jesus  unto  them;  but  they  under- 
stood not  what  things  they  were  which  he  spake  unto 
them.  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them  again,  Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  I  am  the  door  of  the  sheep.  All  that 
ever  came  before  me  are  thieves  and  robbers:  but  the 
sheep  did  not  hear  them.  I  am  the  door :  by  me  if  any 
man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved,  and  shall  go  in  and  out, 
and  find  pasture.  The  thief  cometh  not,  but  for  to  steal, 
and  to  kill,  and  to  destroy:  I  am  come  that  they  might 
have  life,  and  that  they  might  have  it  more  abundantly. 
I  am  the  good  shepherd :  the  good  shepherd  giveth  his 
life  for  the  sheep.  But  he  that  is  a  hireling,  and  not  the 
shepherd,  whose  own  the  sheep  are  not,  seeth  the  wolf 
coming,  and  leaveth  the  sheep,  and  fleeth;  and  the  wolf 
catcheth  them,  and  scattereth  the  sheep.  The  hireling 
fleeth,  because  he  is  a  hireling,  and  careth  not  for  the 
sheep.  I  am  the  good  shepherd,  and  know  my  sheep, 
and  am  known  of  mine.  As  the  Father  knoweth  me, 
even  so  know  I  the  Father :  and  I  lay  down  my  life  for 
the  sheep.  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of 
this  fold :  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice ;  and  there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shepherd. 

Then  the  Bishop,  sitting  in  his  chair,  shall  minister  nnto  [Om.  bv  W. 
everyone  of  them  the  oath  concerning  the  King's  supremacy,  as  it  is  be- 
fore set  forth  in  the  form  of  ordering  of  deacons. 

And  that  done,  the  Bishop  shall  say  unto  them  as  hereafter  fol- 
loweth : 

You  have  heard,  brethren,  as  well  in  your  private  ex- 
amination (as  in  the  exhortation  which  was  now  made  to 
you),  and  in  the  holy  lessons  taken  out  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  writings  of  the  apostles,  of  what  dignity  and  of  how 
great  importance  this  office  [om.  by  W. :  and  charge]  is, 
whereunto  ye  are  called.  And  now  again  we  exhort 
you,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Chris!,  that  you  have 
in  remembrance  into  how  high  a  dignity,  and  to  how 
weighty  an  office  ye  are  called :  that  is  to  say,  to  be  mes- 
sengers, watchmen,  and  stewards  of  the  Lord ;  to  teach 
and  to  premonish,  to  feed  and  provide  for  the  Lord's  fam- 
ily ;  to  seek  for  Christ's  sheep  that  are  dispersed  abroad, 
13 


194 


The  Ritual. 


and  for  his  children  who  are  in  the  midstof  this  ["naughty" 
ch.  1816  to  "evil"]  world,  that  they  may  he  saved  through 
Christ  forever. 

Have  always  therefore  printed  in  your  remembrance  [1870. 
how  great  a  treasure  is  committed  to  your  charge.  For  they  are 
the  sheep  of  Christ  which  he  bought  with  his  death,  and  for 
whom  he  shed  his  blood.  The  Church  and  congregation  whom 
you  must  serve  is  his  spouse  and  his  body.  And  if  it  shall  hap- 
pen, the  same  Church,  or  any  member  thereof,  do  take  any  hurt 
or  hinderance  by  reason  of  your  negligence,  ye  know  the  great- 
ness of  the  fault,  and  also  the  horrible  punishment  that  will  en- 
sue. Wherefore  consider  with  yourselves  the  end  of  the  ministry 
toward  the  children  of  God,  toward  the  spouse  and  body  of  Christ ; 
and  see  that  you  never  cease  your  labor,  your  care  and  diligence, 
until  you  have  done  all  that  lieth  in  you,  according  to  your 
bounden  duty,  to  bring  all  such  as  are  or  shall  be  committed  to 
your  charge,  unto  that  agreement  in  the  faith  and  knowledge  of 
God,  and  to  that  ripeness  and  perfectness  of  age  in  Christ,  that 
there  be  no  place  left  among  you,  either  for  error  in  religion  or 
for  viciousness  in  life. 

Forasmuch  then  as  your  office  is  both  of  so  great  excellency 
and  of  so  great  difficulty,  ye  see  with  how  great  care  and  study 
ye  ought  to  apply  yourselves,  as  well  that  ye  may  show  yourselves 
dutiful  and  thankful  unto  that  Lord  who  hath  placed  you  in  so 
high  a  dignity ;  as  also  to  beware  that  neither  you  yourselves  of- 
fend nor  be  occasion  that  others  offend.  Howbeit  ye  cannot 
have  a  mind  and  will  thereto  of  yourselves ;  for  that  will  and 
ability  is  given  of  God  alone ;  therefore  ye  ought  and  have  need 
to  pray  earnestly  for  his  Holy  Spirit.  And  seeing  that  ye  cannot 
by  any  other  means  compass  the  doing  of  so  weighty  a  work, 
pertaining  to  the  salvation  of  man,  but  with  doctrine  and  exhor- 
tation taken  out  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  with  a  life  agreea- 
ble to  the  same,  consider  how  studious  ye  ought  to  be  in  reading 
and  learning  the  Scriptures  and  in  framing  the  manners,  both  of 
yourselves  and  of  them  that  specially  pertain  unto  you,  accord- 
ing to  the  rule  of  the  same  Scriptures ;  and  for  this  self-same  cause 
how  ye  ought  to  forsake  and  set  aside  (as  much  as  you  may)  all 
worldly  cares  and  studies. 

"Wo  have  good  hope  that  you  have  all  weighed  and 
pondered  these  things  with  yourselves  long  before  this 
time;  and  that  you  have  clearly  determined,  by  God's 
grace,  to  give  yourselves  wholly  to  this  office  whereunto 
it  hath  pleased  God  to  call  you ;  so  that  as  much  as  lieth 
in  you  you  will  apply  yourselves  wholly  to  this  one 
thing,  and  draw  all  your  cares  and  studies  this  way,  and 
that  you  will  continually  pray  to  God  the  Father,  ["  by  " 


Ordination  of  Elders. 


195 


ch.  1S70  to  "  through  "]  the  mediation  of  our  only  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  for  the  heavenly  assistance  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  that  by  daily  reading  and  weighing  of  the  Script- 
ures ye  may  wax  riper  and  stronger  in  your  ministry; 
and  that  ye  may  so  endeavor  yourselves  from  time  to 
time  to  sanctify  t  he  lives  of  you  and  yours,  and  to  fashion 
them  after  the  rule  and  doctrine  of  Christ,  that  ye  may 
be  wdiolcsome  and  godly  examples  and  patterns  for  the 
people  to  follow. 

And  now  that  this  present  congregation  of  Christ,  here 
assembled,  may  also  understand  your  minds  and  wills  in 
these  things,  and  that  this  your  promise  may  the  more 
move  you  to  do  your  duties,  ye  shall  answer  plainly  to 
these  things  which  we,  in  the  name  of  God  and  of  his 
Church,  shall  demand  of  3-011  touching  the  same. 

Do  3^ou  think  in  your  heart  that  you  are  truly  called, 
according  to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  [om.  by 
W.  :  and  the  order  of  this  united  Church  of  England  and  Ire- 
land,] to  the  order  ["and  ministry  of  priesthood  "  eh.  by  W. 
to  "of  elders"]? 

Ans.  I  think  so. 

The  Bishop.  Are  you  persuaded  that  the  Holy  Script- 
ures contain  sufficiently  all  doctrine  required  of  necessity 
for  eternal  salvation  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  ?  And 
are  you  determined  out  of  the  said  Scriptures  to  instruct 
the  people  committed  to  your  charge,  and  to  teach  noth- 
ing as  required  of  necessity  to  eternal  salvation  but  that 
which  you  shall  be  persuaded  may  be  concluded  and 
proved  by  the  Scriptures  ? 

Ans.  I  am  so  persuaded,  and  have  so  determined  by 
God's  grace. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  then  give  your  faithful  diligence 
always  so  to  minister  the  doctrine  and  sacraments  and 
the  discipline  of  Christ,  as  the  Lord  hath  commanded 
[om.  by  W.  :  and  as  this  Church  and  realm  hath  received  the 
same,  according  to  the  commandments  of  God,  so  that  you  may 
teach  the  people  committed  to  your  cure  and  charge  with  all  dil- 
igence to  keep  and  observe  the  same]  ? 

Ans.  I  will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  ready  with  all  faithful  dili- 
gence to  banish  and  drive  away  all  erroneous  and  strange 
doctrines  contrary  to  God's  w  ord ;  and  to  use  both  pub- 


196 


The  Ritual 


lie  and  private  monitions  and  exhortations,  as  well  to  the 
sick  as  to  the  whole  within  your  ["cures"  ch.  by  W.  to 
"  district,"  ch.  1816  to  "  charge  "],  as  need  shall  require  and 
occasion  shall  be  given? 

Ans.  I  will,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  diligent  in  prayers,  and  in 
reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  in  such  studies  as 
help  to  the  knowledge  of  the  same,  laying  aside  the  study 
of  the  world  and  the  flesh  ? 

Ans.  I  will  endeavor  [om.  by  W. :  myself]  so  to  do,  the 
Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  diligent  to  frame  and  fashion 
yourselves,  and  your  families,  according  to  the  doctrine 
of  Christ;  and  to  make  both  yourselves  and  them,  as 
much  as  in  you  lieth,  wholesome  examples  and  patterns 
to  the  flock  of  Christ  ? 

Ans.  I  shall  apply  myself  thereto,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  maintain  and  set  forward,  as 
much  as  lieth  in  you,  quietness,  peace,  and  love  among 
all  Christian  people,  and  especially  among  them  that  are 
or  shall  be  committed  to  your  charge  ? 

Ans.  I  will  do  so,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  reverently  obey  your  [om.  by  W. : 
Ordinary  and  other]  chief  ministers,  unto  whom  is  commit- 
ted the  charge  and  government  over  you,  following  with 
a  glad  mind  and  will  their  godly  admonitions,  submitting 
yourselves  to  their  godly  judgments? 

Ans.  I  will  do  so,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop,  standing  up,  say : 
Almighty  God,  who  hath  given  you  this  will  to  do  all 
these  things,  grant  also  unto  you  strength  and  power  to 
perform  the  same ;  that  he  may  accomplish  his  work 
which  he  hath  begun  in  you,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

After  this  the  congregation  shall  be  desired  secretly  in  their 
prayers  to  make  their  humble  supplications  to  God  for  all  these 
things:  for  which  prayers  there  shall  be  silence  kept  for  a 
space. 

After  which  shall  be  [om.hy  W. :  sung  or]  said  by  the  Bishop  (the 


Ordination  of  Elders. 


197 


persons  to  be  ordained  elders  all  kneeling),  Veni,  Creator,  Spir- 
itus;  the  Bishop  beginning,  and  the  elders  and  others  that  are 
present  answering  by  verses,  as  followeth: 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  our  souls  inspire, 
And  lighten  with  celestial  fire. 
Thou  the  anointing  Spirit  art, 
Who  dost  thy  seven-fold  gifts  impart. 
Thy  blessed  unction  from  above 
Is  comfort,  life,  and  fire  of  love. 
Enable  with  perpetual  light 
The  dullness  of  our  blinded  sight. 
Anoint  and  cheer  our  soiled  face 
With  the  abundance  of  thy  grace: 
Keep  far  our  foes,  give  peace  at  home, 
Where  thou  art  guide  no  ill  can  come. 
Teach  us  to  know  the  Father,  Son, 
And  thee  of  both,  to  be  but  one  : 
That  through  the  ages  all  along, 
This  may  be  our  endless  song : 
Praise  to  thy  eternal  merit, 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit. 

Or  this:  [Om.byWi 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  eternal  God, 

Proceeding  from  above, 
Both  from  the  Father  and  the  Son, 

The  God  of  peace  and  love; 

Visit  our  minds,  into  our  hearts 

Thy  heavenly  grace  inspire; 
That  truth  and  godliness  we  may 

Pursue  with  full  desire. 

Thou  art  the  very  Comforter 

In  grief  and  all  distress; 
Tlie  heavenly  gift  of  God  most  high, 

No  tongue  can  it  express. 

The  fountain  and  the  living  spring 

Of  joy  celestial ; 
The  fire  so  bright,  the  love  so  sweet, 

The  unction  spiritual. 

Thou  in  thy  gifts  art  manifold, 
By  them  Christ*-  Church  doth  stand : 


198 


The  Ritual. 


In  faithful  hearts  thou  writ'. it  thy  law, 
The  finger  of  God's  hand. 

According  to  thy  promise,  Lord, 
Thou  givest  speech  with  grace ; 

Tliat,  through  thy  help,  God's  praises  may 
Resound  in  every  place. 

O  Holy  Ghost,  into  our  minds 
Send  down  thy  heavenly  light; 

Kindle  our  hearts  with  fervent  zeal, 
To  serve  God  day  and  night. 

Our  weakness  strengthen  and  confirm, 
(For,  Lord,  thou  knowest  us  frail) ; 

That  neither  de  vil,  world,  nor  flesh, 
Against  us  may  prevail. 

Put  back  our  enemy  far  from  us, 

And  help  us  to  obtain 
Peace  in  our  hearts  with  God  and  man, 

(The  best,  the  tritest  gain)  ; 

And  grant  that  thou  being,  O  Lord, 

Our  leader  and  our  guide, 
We  may  escape,  the  snares  of  sin, 

And  never  from  thee  slide. 

Such  measures  of  thy  powerful  grace  * 
Grant,  Lord,  to  us,  we  pray; 

That  thou  may'st  be  our  Comforter, 
At  the  last  "dreadful  day. 

Of  strife  and  of  dissension 
Dissolve,  O  Lord,  the  bands, 

And  knit  the  knots  of  peace  and  love 
Throughout  all  Christian  lands. 

Grant  us  the  grace  that  we  mav  know 

The  Father  of  all  might, 
That  we  of  his  beloved  Son 

May  gain  the  blissful  sight ; 

And  that  we  may  with  perfect  faith 

Ever  acknowledge  thee, 
The  Spirit  of  Father,  and  of  Son, 

One  God  in  Persons  three. 

To  God  the  Father  laud  and  praise, 

And  to  his  blessed  Son, 
And  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  grace, 

Co-equal  Tliree  in  One. 


Ordination  of  Elders. 


199 


And  pray  we,  that  our  Lord 

Would  please  his  Spirit  to  send 
On  all  that  shall  profess  his  Name 

From  hence  to  the  world? s  end.  Amen. 

That  done,  the  Bishop  shall  pray  on  this  wise,  and  say  • 
Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  God  and  heavenly  Father,  who  of  thine  infinite 
love  and  goodness  toward  us,  hast  given  to  us  thy  only 
and  most  dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  to  be  our  Ee- 
deemer,  and  the  author  of  everlasting  life:  who,  after  he 
had  made  perfect  our  redemption  by  his  death,  and  was 
ascended  into  heaven,  sent  abroad  into  the  world  his 
apostles,  prophets,  evangelists,  doctors,  and  pastors,  by 
whose  labor  and  ministry  he  gathered  together  a  great 
flock  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  to  set  forth  the  eternal 
praise  of  thy  holy  name:  for  these  so  great  benefits  of 
thy  eternal  goodness,  and  for  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed 
to  call  these  tliy  servants  here  present  to  the  same  office 
and  ministry  appointed  for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  we 
render  unto  thee  most  hearty  thanks:  we  praise  and 
worship  thee;  and  we  humbly  beseech  thee  by  the  same, 
thy  blessed  Son,  to  grant  unto  all  who  either  here  or  else- 
where call  upon  thy  holy  name,  that  we  may  continue  to 
show  ourselves  thankful  unto  thee  for  these,  and  all  oth- 
er thy  benefits,  and  that  Ave  may  daily  increase  and  go 
forward  in  the  knowledge  and  faith  of  thee  and  thy  Son, 
by  the  Holy  Spirit:  so  that  as  well  by  these  thy  minis- 
ters, as  by  them  over  whom  they  shall  be  appointed  thy 
ministers,  thy  holy  name  may  be  forever  glorified,  and 
thy  blessed  kingdom  enlarged  through  the  same,  thy  Son 
Jesus  Chi-ist  our  Lord :  who  Hveth  and  reigneth  with  thee 
in  the  unity  of  the  same  Holy  Spirit,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

When  this  prayer  is  done,  the  Bishop  and  the  elders  present 
shall  lay  their  hands  severally  upon  the  head  of  every  one 
that  receiveth  the  order  of  elders,  the  receivers  humbly  kneel- 
ing upon  their  knees,  and  the  Bishop  saying : 

["Receive"  ch.  1792  to  "The  Lord  pour  upon  thee"]  the 
Holy  Ghost,  for  the  office  and  work  of  an  elder  in  the 
Church  of  God,  now  committed  unto  thee  by  the  impo- 


200 


Tlie  Ritual. 


sition  of  our  hands.  [Om.  by  W.:  Whose  sins  thou  dost  for- 
give, they  are  forgiven;  and  whose  sins  thou  dost  retain,  they 
are  retained.]  And  be  thou  a  faithful  dispenser  of  the 
word  of  God  and  of  his  holy  sacraments ;  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  deliver  unto  every  one  of  them,  kneeling, 
the  Bible  into  his  hands,  saying : 

Take  thou  authority  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  and 
to  ["minister"  ch.  by  W.  to  "administer"]  the  holy  sacra- 
ments in  the  congregation,  [om.by  W.:  when  thou  shalt  be 
lawfully  appointed  thereunto]. 

When  this  is  done  the  Nicene  Creed  shall  be  sung  or  said;  [Om.  by  W. 
and  the  Bishop  shall  after  that  go  on  in  the  service  of  the  Communion, 
which  all  they  that  receive  orders  shall  take  together,  and  remain  in 
the  same  place  where  hands  were  laid  upon  them  until  such  time  as 
they  have  received  the  Communion. 

[In.  by  W.;  When  this  is  done,  the  Bishop  shall  go  on  in  the  service  [  1792. 
Of  the  Communion,  and  all  they  that  receive  orders  shall  take  together.] 

E.  R.l   The  Communion  being  done,  after  the  last  collect,  and  immedi- 
ately before  the  heuediction,  shall  be  said  these  collects: 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  say : 

Most  merciful  Father,  we  beseech  thee  to  send  upon 
these  thy  servants  thy  heavenly  blessing,  that  they  may 
be  clothed  with  righteousness,  and  that  thy  word  spoken 
by  their  mouths  may  have  such  success,  that  it  may 
never  be  spoken  in  vain.  Grant  also,  that  we  may  have 
grace  to  hear  and  receive  what  they  shall  deliver  out  of 
thy  most  holy  word,  or  agreeable  to  the  same,  as  the 
means  of  our  salvation ;  and  that  in  all  our  words  and 
deeds  we  may  seek  thy  glory,  and  the  increase  of  thy 
kingdom,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Prevent  us,  O  Lord,  in  all  our  doings,  with  thy  most 
gracious  favor,  and  further  us  with  thy  continual  help; 
that  in  all  our  works,  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in 
thee,  we  may  glorify  thy  holy  name,  and  finally,  by  thy 
mercy,  obtain  everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

The  Benediction. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of 


Consecrating  a  Bishop. 


201 


God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ;  and  the 
blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  among  you  and  remain  with  you  always. 
Amen. 

If  on  the  same  day  the  order  of  deacons  be  given  to  some,  and 
that  of  elders  to  others,  the  deacons  shall  be  first  presented, 
and  then  the  elders.  The  collects  shall  both  be  used — first 
that  for  deacons,  then  that  for  elders.  The  epistle  shall  be 
Eph.  iv.  7-13,  as  before  in  this  office.  Immediately  after  which 
they  that  are  to  be  ["made"  cU.  by  W.  to  "ordained"]  deacons 
shall  [om.by  w.:  take  the  oath  of  supremacy]  be  examined  and 
ordained  as  is  above  prescribed.  Then  one  of  them  having  read 
the  gospel,  which  shall  be  ["either  out  of  St.  Matt.  ix.  3G-38"  eh.  by 
W.  to  "St.  John  x.  1-16"],  as  before  in  this  office,  [om.  by  w.: 
or  else  St.  Luke  xii.  35-38,  as  before  in  the  form  of  the  Ordering  of  Dea- 
cons] they  that  are  to  be  [«  made  priests"  ch.  by  W.  to  "ordained 
elders"]  shall  likewise  [om.  by  W.:  take  the  oath  of  supremacy] 
be  examined  and  ordained,  as  in  this  office  before  appointed. 

SECTION  XI. 

E.  R.]  The  Form  op  [0m.  1870:  Ordaining]  [om.  byW.:  or]  [om. 
by  W.,  re-in.  1870:  Consecrating]  ["an  Archbishop  or  Bishop" 
ch.  by  W.  to  "a  Superintendent,"  ch.1772  to  "a  Bishop"].* 

lOm.  by  W. :  Which  is  always  to  be  performed  upon  some  Sunday  or 
holy -day..] 

Om.  livW.  :  When  all  things  are  duly  prepared  in  the  Church  [1792. 
and  set  in  order,]  After  morning  prayer  is  ended,  the  Bishop  shall  be- 
gin the  (Joniniuuiou  Service,  in  which  this  shall  be 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  who  by  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  didst  give 
to  thy  holy  apostles  many  excellent  gifts,  and  didst 
charge  them  to  feed  thy  flock :  give  grace,  we  beseech 
thee,  to  all  [in.  by  W. :  the]  ["  Bishops"  ch.  by  W.  to  "min- 
isters "]  ["  the  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  and  "]  pastors  of  thy  Church, 
that  they  may  diligently  preach  thy  word  and  duly  ad- 
minister the  godly  discipline  thereof ;  and  grant  to  the 
people,  that  they  may  obediently  follow  the  same ;  that 
all  may  receive  the  crown  of  everlasting  glory,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


♦Throughout  this  form  Mr.  Wesley  substituted  -'superintendent"  for 
Archbishop  and  Bishop;  but  in  17'.i-2  "Bishop"  was  .substituted  for  super- 
intendent. This  explanation  makes  it  unnecessary  to  note  in  each  place 
these  changes. 


202 


The  Ritual. 


And  another  Bishop  shall  read  the  epistle.      [Om,  hy  W. 
The  Epistle.    1.  Tim.  iii.  1-7. 

This  is  a  true  saying,  If  a  man  desire  the  office  of  a  bishop,  he 
desireth  a  good  work.  A  bishop  then  must  be  blameless,  the 
husband  of  one  wife,  vigilant,  sober,  of  good  behavior,  given  to 
hospitality,  apt  to  teach ;  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  greedy 
of  filthy  lucre ;  but  patient,  not  a  brawler,  not  covetous ;  one  that 
ruleth  well  his  own  house,  having  his  children  in  subjection  with 
all  gravity;  (for  if  a  man  know  not  how  to  rule  his  own  house, 
how  shall  he  take  care  of  the  Church  of  God?)  Not  a  novice, 
lest  being  lifted  up  with  pride  he  fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the 
devil.  Moreover  he  must  have  a  good  report  of  them  which  are 
without;  lest  he  fall  into  reproach  and  the  snare  of  the  devil. 

["Or  this  for"  ch.  by  W.  to  "Then  shall  be  read  by  one  of  the 
elders : "] 

The  Epistle.    Acts  xx.  17-35. 

From  Miletus  Paul  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  the  cid- 
ers of  the  Church.  And  when  they  were  come  to  him, 
he  said  unto  them,  Ye  know  from  the  first  day  that  I 
came  into  Asia,  after  what  manner  I  have  been  with  you 
at  all  seasons,  serving  the  Lord  with  all  humility  of  mind, 
and  with  many  tears,  and  temptations,  which  befell  me 
by  the  lying  in  wait  of  the  Jews:  and  how  I  kept  back 
nothing  that  was  profitable  unto  you,  but  have  showed 
you,  and  have  taught  you  publicly,  and  from  house  to 
house,  testifying  both  to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the 
Greeks,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  And  now,  behold,  I  go  bound  in  the 
spirit  unto  Jerusalem,  not  knowing  the  things  that  shall 
befall  me  there:  save  that  the  Holy  Ghost  witnesseth  in 
every  city,  saying,  that  bonds  and  afflictions  abide  me. 
But  none  of  these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I  my 
life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  my  course 
with  joy,  and  the  ministry,  which  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 
And  now,  behold,  I  know  that  ye  all,  among  whom  I 
have  gone  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God,  shall  see  my 
face  no  more.  Wherefore  I  take  you  to  record  this  day, 
that  I  am  pure  from  the  blood  of  all  men.  For  I  have 
not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God. 
Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  the  flock 
over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers, 


Consecrating  a  Bishop.  203 


to  feed  the  Church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with 
his  own  blood.  For  I  know  this,  that  after  my  departing 
shall  grievous  wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing 
the  flock.  Also  of  your  own  selves  shall  men  arise, 
speaking  perverse  things,  to  draw  away  disciples  after 
them.  Therefore,  watch,  and  remember,  that  by  the 
space  of  three  years  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every  one 
night  and  day  with  tears.  And  now,  brethren,  I  com- 
mend you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is 
able  to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance 
among  all  them  which  are  sanctitied.  I  have  coveted  no 
man's  silver,  or  gold,  or  apparel.  Yea,  ye  yourselves 
know,  that  these  hands  have  ministered  unto  my  neces- 
sities, and  to  them  that  were  with  me.  I  have  showed 
you  all  things,  how  that  so  laboring  ye  ought  to  support 
the  weak,  and  lo  remember  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
how  he  said,  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive. 

Then  another  [om.  isoi:  ("Bishop"  c*.  by  W.  to  "elder"]  shall 
read : 

Hie  Gospel.   St.  John  xxi.  15-17. 

Jesus  saith  to  Simon  Peter,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
thou  me  more  than  these?  lie  saith  unto  him,  Yea, 
Lord;  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee.  He  saith  unto 
him,  Feed  my  lambs.  He  saith  unto  him  again  the  sec- 
ond time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  me  ?  He  saith 
unto  him,  Yea,  Lord;  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee. 
He  saith  unto  him,  Feed  my  sheep.  He  saith  tinto  him 
the  third  time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  me? 
Peter  was  grieved  because  he  said  unto  him  the  third 
time,  Lovest  thou  me?  And  he  said  unto  him.  Lord, 
thou  knowest  all  things:  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee. 
Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Feed  my  sheep. 

Or  else  this:  St.  John  xx.  19-23.  [Om.  by  W. 

Then  the  same  day  at  evening,  being  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
when  the  doors  were  shut  where  the  disciples  were  assembled 
for  fear  of  the  Jews,  came  Jesus  and  stood  in  the  midst,  and  saith 
unto  them,  Peace  be  unto  you.  And  when  lie  had  so  said,  he 
showed  unto  them  his  hands  and  his  side.  Then  were  the  dis- 
ciples glad,  when  they  saw  the  Lord.  Then  said  Jesus  to  them 
again,  Peace  be  unto  you :  as  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so 
send  I  you.    And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  breathed  on  them, 


204 


The  Ritual. 


and  saith  unto  them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost.  Whosesoever 
sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them;  and  whosesoever 
sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained. 

Or  this.    St.  Matt,  xxviii.  18-20. 

Jesus  came  and  spake  unto  them,  saying,  All  power  is 
given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth.  Go  ye  therefore, 
and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  teaching 
them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  command- 
ed you ;  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world. 

After  the  gospel  and  the  Niceuc  Creed  and  the  sermon  are  [Om.  by  W. 
ended,  the  elected  Bishop  (vested  with  his  rochet)  shall  lie  presented  by 
two  Bishops  unto  the  Archbishop  ol  that  province  (or  to  some  other 
Bishop  appointed  by  lawful  commission)  the  Archbishop  sitting  in  bis 
chair  near  the  holy  table,  and  the  Bishops  that  present  him  saying: 

Most  Reverend  Father  in  God,  we  present  unto  you  this  godly 
and  well  learned  man  to  be  ordained  and  consecrated  Bishop. 

[In.  by  w. :  After  the  gospel  and  sermon  are  ended,  the  elected 
person  shall  be  presented  by  two  elders  unto  the  Bishop,  say- 
ing: 

We  present  unto  you  ^his  ["godly"  eh.  1808  to  "holy"] 
man  to  be  ordained  a  Bishop. 

E.  R.]  Then  shall  the  Archbishop  demand  the  king's  man-  [Om.  by  W. 
date  for  the  consecration,  and  cause  it  to  be  read.  And  the  oath  touch- 
ing the  acknowledgment  of  the  king's  supremaev  shall  be  ministered 
to  the  persons  elected,  as  it,  is  set  down  before  in  the  form  for  the  order- 
ing of  deacons.  And  then  also  shall  be  ministered  unto  them  the  oath 
of  due  obedience  to  the  Archbishop  as  lolloweth: 

The  Oath  of  Due  Obedience  to  the  Archbishop. 
In  the  name  of  God.  Amen.  I,  K,  chosen  Bishop  of  the 
Church  and  See  of  N.,  do  profess  and  promise  all  due  reverence 
and  obedience  to  the  A  rchbishop  and  to  the  M  etroj  >ol  ltical  Church 
of  N.,  and  to  their  successors:  so  help  me  God,  through  Jesus 
Christ. 

This  oath  shall  not  be  made  at  the  consecration  of  an  Archbishop. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  move  the  congregation  present  to  pray, 
saying  thus  to  them : 
Brethren,  it  is  written  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke,  that 
our  Saviour  Christ  continued  the  whole  night  in  prayer, 
before  he  did  choose  and  send  forth  his  twelve  apostles. 
It  is  written  also  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  that  the 


Consecrating  a  Bishop. 


205 


disciples  who  were  at  Antioeh  did  fast  and  pra}-,  before 
they  laid  hands  on  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  sent  them 
forth.  Let  us,  therefore,  following  the  example  of  our 
Saviour  Christ,  and  his  apostles,  lirst  fall  to  prayer,  be- 
fore we  admit  and  send  forth  this  person  presented  unto 
us,  to  the  work  whereunto  we  trust  the  Holy  Ghost  hath 
called  him. 

Then  shall  be  said  the  Litany,  as  before  in  the  form  of  "order-  [1792. 
ing"  ch.  by  W,  to  "ordaining"  |  deacons,  [om.  bv  W. :  save  only  that 
after  this  place.  "That  it  may  please  thee  to  illuminate  all  Bishops,'' 
etc-,  the  proper  suffrage  there "followius  shall  be  omitted,  and  this  in- 
serted instead  of  it: 

That  it  may  please  thee  to  bless  this  our  brother  elected,  and 
to  send  thy  grace  upon  him,  that  he  may  duly  execute  the  office 
whereunto  he  is  called,  to  the  edifying  of  thy  Church,  and  to  the 
honor,  praise,  and  glory  of  thy  name. 

Am.  We  beseech  thee  to  hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  shall  be  said  this  prayer  following : 

Almighty  God,  Giver  of  all  gocd  things,  who  by  thy 
Hoi}*  Spirit  hast  appointed  divers  orders  of  ministers  in 
thy  Church,  mercifully  behold  this  thy  servant,  now 
called  to  the  work  and  ministry  of  a  Bishop,  and  replen- 
ish him  so  with  the  truth  of  thy  doctrine,  and  adorn  him 
with  innoeency  of  life,  that,  both  by  word  and  deed  he 
may  faithfully  serve  thee  in  this  office,  to  the  glory  of 
thy  name,  and  the  edifying  and  well  governing  of  thy 
Church,  through  the  merits  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  Bishop  [om.byW.:  sitting  in  his  chair]  shall  say  to  him 
that  is  to  be  ["consecrated"  ch.  by  w.  to " ordained "] : 

Brother,  forasmuch  as  the  Holy  Scripture  [om.  by  W. : 
and  the  ancient  canons]  commands  that  we  should  not  be 
hasty  in  laying  on  hands,  and  admitting  any  person  to 
government  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  which  he  hath  pur- 
chased with  no  less  price  than  the  effusion  of  his  own 
blood :  before  I  admit  you  to  this  administration,  I  will 
examine  you  on  certain  articles,  to  the  end  that  the  con- 
gregation present  may  have  a  trial,  and  bear  witness 
how  you  are  minded  to  behave  yourself  in  the  Church  of 
God. 


206 


The  Ritual. 


Are  you  persuaded  that  you  are  truly  called  to  this 
ministration,  according  to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ? 

Ans.  I  am  so  persuaded. 

The  Bishop.  Are  you  persuaded  that  the  Hoi}-  Script- 
ures contain  sufficiently  all  doctrine  required  of  necessity 
for  eternal  salvation  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  ?  And 
are  you  determined  out  of  the  same  Holy  Scriptures  to 
instruct  the  people  committed  to  your  charge,  and  to 
teach  or  maintain  nothing  as  required  of  necessity  to 
eternal  salvation  but  that  which  you  shall  be  persuaded 
may  be  concluded  and  proved  by  the  same  ? 

Ans.  I  am  so  persuaded  and  determined,  by  God's  grace. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  then  faithfully  exercise  yourself 
in  the  same  Holy  Scriptures,  and  call  upon  God  by  prayer 
for  the  true  understanding  of  the  same,  so  that  you  may 
be  able  by  them  to  teach  and  exhort  with  wholesome 
doctrine,  and  to  withstand  and  convince  the  gainsayers? 

Ans.  I  will  so  do,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Bishop.  Are  you  ready  with  faithful  diligence  to 
banish  and  drive  away  all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrines 
contrary  to  God's  word;  and  both  privately  and- openly 
call  upon  and  encourage  others  to  the  same  ? 

Ans.  I  am  ready,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  }"ou  deny  all  ungodliness  and  worldly 
lusts,  and  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this 
present  world,  that  you  may  show  yourself  in  all  things 
an  example  of  good  works  unto  others,  that  the  adversa- 
ry may  be  ashamed,  having  nothing  to  say  against  you. 

Ans.  I  will  do  so,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  maintain  and  set  forward,  as 
much  as  shall  lie  in  you,  quietness,  love,  and  peace  among 
all  men ;  and  such  as  shall  be  unquiet,  disobedient,  and 
["  criminous  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "criminal"],  within  your  ["dio- 
cese" ch.  by  W.  to  "district"],  correct  and  punish  accord- 
ing to  such  authority  as  you  have  by  God's  word,  and 
as  shall  be  committed  unto  you  [om.  by  W.  :  by  the  ordi- 
nances of  this  realm]  ? 

Ans.  1  will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  faithful  in  ordaining,  sending, 
or  lajnng  hands  upon,  others? 


Consecrating  a  Bishop. 


207 


Ans.  I  will  so  be,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  show  yourself  gentle,  and  be 
merciful,  for  Christ's  sake,  to  poor  and  needy  people, 
and  to  all  strangers  destitute  of  help  ? 

Ans.  I  will  so  show  myself,  by  God's  help. 

Then  the  Bishop  [om.by  W. :  standing  upi  shall  say  : 
Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  hath  given 
you  a  good  will  to  do  all  these  things,  grant  also  unto 
you  strength  and  power  to  perform  the  same;  that,  he 
accomplishing  in  you  the  good  work  which  he  hath  be- 
gun, you  may  be  found  perfect  and  irreprehensible  at  the 
["latter"  ch.  by  W.  to  "last"]  day,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.   A  men. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  elect  put  on  the  vest  of  the  Episcopal  fOm.  by  W. 
habit;  and,  kneeling  down,  Veni,  Creator,  Spiri/us,  shall  be  sung  or 
said  over  him,  the  Archbishop  beginning,  and  the  Bishops,  with  others 
that  are  present,  answering  by  verses  as  followeth: 

In.  by  w,]     Then  shall  Veni,  Creator,  Spirilus,  be  said : 

E.  R.]       Come,  Holy  Ghost,  our  souls  inspire, 
And  lighten  with  celestial  fire. 
Thou  the  anointing  Spirit  art, 
WJw  dost  thy  seven-fold  gifts  im,part. 
Thy  blessed  unction  from  above 
7s  comfort,  life,  and  fire  of  love. 
Enable  with  perpetual  light 
The  dullness  of  our  blinded  sight. 
Anoint  and  cheer  our  soiled  face 
With  the  abundance  of  thy  grace. 
Keep  far  our  foes,  give  peace  at  home, 
Where  thou  art  guide  no  ill  can  come. 
Teach  us  to  know  the  Father,  Son, 
And  thee  of  both,  to  be  but  one  : 
That  through  the  ages  all  along, 
This  may  be  our  endless  song : 
Praise  to  thy  eternal  merit, 
Father  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit. 

Or  this:  [Om.  by  W. 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  eternal  God, 
Proceeding  from  above, 


208 


The  Ritual. 


Both  from  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
The  God  of  peace  and  love; 

Visit  our  minds,  into  our  hearts 
Thy  heavenly  grace  inspire; 

That  truth  and  godliness  we  may 
Pursue  with  full  desire. 

Thou  art  the  very  Comforter 

In  grief  and  all  distress ; 
The  heavenly  gift  of  God  most  high, 

No  tongue  can  it  express. 

The  fountain  and  the  living  spring 

Of  joy  celestial ; 
The  fire  so  bright,  the  love  so  sweet, 

The  unction  spiritual. 

Thou  in  thy  gifts  art  manifold, 

By  them  Christ's  Church  doth  stand : 

In  faithful  hearts  thou  writ'st  thy  law, 
The  finger  of  God's  hand. 

According  to  thy  promise,  Lord, 
Thou  givest  speech  with  grace ; 

That,  through  thy  help,  God's  praises  may 
Resound  in  every  place. 

O  Holy  Ghost,  into  our  minds 
Send  down  thy  heavenly  light; 

Kindle  our  hearts  with  fervent  zeal, 
To  serve  God  day  and  night. 

Our  weakness  strengthen  and  confirm, 
(For,  Lord,  thou  knowest  us  frail) ; 

That  neither  devil,  world,  nor  flesh, 
Against  us  may  prevail. 

Put  back  our  enemy  far  from  us, 

And  help  us  to  obtain 
Peace  in  our  hearts  with  God  and  man, 

(The  best,  the  truest  gain)  ; 

And  grant  that  thou  being,  O  Lord, 
Our  leader  and  our  guide, 

We  may  escape  the  snares  of  sin, 
And  never  from  thee  slide. 

Such  measures  of  thy  powerful  grace 
Grant,  Lord,  to  us,  we  pray; 

That  thou  may'st  be  our  Comforter, 
At  tlie  last  dreadful  day. 


Consecrating  a  Bishop. 


209 


Of  strife  and  of  dissension 
Dissolve,  O  Lord,  the  bands, 

And  knit  the  knots  of  peace  and  love 
Throughout  all  Qunttkm  lands. 

Grant  us  the  grace  that  we  may  know 

The  Father  of  all  might, 
That  we  of  his  beloved  Son 

May  <jain  the  blissful  sight; 

And  that  we  may  with  perfect  faith 

Ever  acknowledge  thee, 
I7(e  Spirit  of  Father,  and  of  Son, 

One  God  in  Persons  three. 

To  God  the  Father  laud  and  praise, 

And  to  his  blessed  Son, 
And  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  grace, 

Co-equal  Tliree  in  One. 

And  pray  we,  that  our  only  Lord 
Would  please  his  Spirit  to  send 

On  all  tltal  sfvall  profess  his  Name 
From  hence  to  the  world's  end.  Amen. 


That  ended,  the  Bishop  shall  say : 
Lord,  hear  our  prayer. 
Ans.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 

Bishop.  Let  us  pray. 
Almighty  God  and  most  merciful  Father,  who  of  thine 
infinite  goodness  hast  given  thine  only  and  dearly  beloved 
Son  Jesus  Christ  to  be  our  Redeemer,  and  the  author  of 
everlasting  life ;  who  after  that  he  had  made  perfect  our 
redemption  by  his  death,  and  was  ascended  into  heaven, 
poured  down  his  gifts  abundantly  upon  men,  making 
some  apostles,  some  prophets,  some  evangelists,  some 
pastors  and  doctors,  to  the  edifying  and  making  perfect 
his  Church :  grant,  we  beseech  thee,  to  this,  thy  servant, 
such  grace  that  he  may  evermore  be  ready  to  spread 
abroad  thy  gospel,  the  glad  tidings  of  reconciliation  with 
thee,  and  use  the  authority  given  him,  not  to  destruction, 
but  to  salvation ;  not  to  hurt,  but  to  help ;  so  that  as  a 
wise  and  faithful  servant,  giving  to  thy  family  their  por- 
tion in  due  season,  he  may  at  last  be  received  into  ever- 
lasting joy,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who,  with 
14 


210 


The  Ritual. 


thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  liveth  and  reigneth,  one  God, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  ["Archbishop  and  Bishops"  ch.  by  W.  to  "Bishop  and  eld- 
ers "]  present  shall  lay  their  hands  upon  the  head  of  the  elect- 
ed ["  Bishop  "  ch.  by  W.  to  "  person  "],  kneeling  before  them  upon 
his  knees,  the  Bishop  saying: 

["  Receive"  ch.  1854  to  "The  Lord  pour  upon  thee"]  the 
Holy  Ghost,  for  the  office  and  work  of  a  Bishop  in  the 
Church  of  God  now  committed  unto  thee  by  the  imposi- 
tion of  our  hands;  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen.  And  remember  that 
thou  stir  up  the  grace  of  God  which  is  given  thee  [om. 
1854 :  by  this  imposition  of  our  hands]  ;  for  God  hath  not  giv- 
en us  the  spirit  of  fear,  but  of  power,  and  love,  and  so- 
berness. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  deliver  him  the  Bible,  saying: 
Give  heed  unto  reading,  exhortation,  and  doctrine. 
Think  upon  the  things  contained  in  this  book.  Be  dili- 
gent in  them,  that  the  increase  coming  thereby  may  be 
manifest  unto  all  men.  Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  to  [in. 
by  W. ;  thy]  doctrine,  [om.  by  W. :  and  be  diligent  in  do- 
ing them] ;  for  by  so  doing  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself 
and  them  that  hear  thee.  Be  to  the  flock  of  Christ  a 
shepherd,  not  a  wolf ;  feed  them ;  devour  them  not.  Hold 
up  the  weak,  heal  the  sick,  bind  up  the  broken,  bring 
again  the  outcasts,  seek  the  lost.  Be  so  merciful,  that 
you  may  not  be  too  remiss;  so  minister  discipline,  that 
you  forget  not  mercy;  that  when  the  chief  Shepherd 
shall  appear,  you  may  receive  the  never-fading  crown  of 
glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  |"  proceed  in  the  Communion  Service"  ch.  f  1858. 
1772  to  "  administer  the  Lord's  Supper  "]  with  whom  the  I" new  conse- 
crated" ch.  by  W.  to  "  newly  ordained  "1  Bishop,  ["  with  others  "  ch. 
by  W.  to  "other  persons  present  "J  shall  [om.  by  W.:  also]  communi- 
cate. 

[Om.  1792:  And  for  the  last  collect |  Immediately  before  the  benedic- 
tion shall  be  said  ["these"  ch.  1804  to  "the  following"]  prayers: 

Most  merciful  Father,  we  beseech  thee  to  send  down 
upon  this  thy  servant  thy  heavenly  blessing,  and  so  en- 
due him  with  thy  Holy  Spirit  that  he,  preaching  thy 
word,  may  not  only  be  earnest  to  reprove,  beseech,  and 


Consecrating  a  Bishop.  211 


rebuke  with  all  patience  and  doctrine,  but  may  also  be 
to  such  as  believe  a  wholesome  example  in  word,  in  con- 
versation, in  love,  in  faith,  in  chastity,  and  in  purity; 
that,  faithfully  fulfilling  his  course,  at  the  latter  day  ho 
may  receive  the  crown"  of  righteousness  laid  up  by  the 
Lord,  the  righteous  Judge,  who  liveth  and  reigneth,  one 
God  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  without 
end.  Amen. 

Prevent  us,  O  Lord,  in  all  our  doings,  with  thy  most 
gracious  favor,  and  further  us  with  thy  continual  help ; 
that  in  all  our  works,  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in 
thee,  we  may  glorify  thy  holy  name,  and  finally,  by  thy 
mercy,  obtain  everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

The  Benediction. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love 
of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ;  and  the 
blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  among  you,  and  remain  with  you  always. 
Amen. 


APPENDIX. 


1844.]   [Om.  1850:  Of  the]  Boundaries  op  the  Annual 

Conferences* 


1.  Baltimore  Conference.! 

Baltimore  Conference  shall  include  the  remaining  part  of  Tir-  [1866. 

tinia  not  embraced  in  the  Virginia,  Holston,  Ohio,  Pittsburg,  and  Pnila- 
elphia  Conference?;  the  western  shore  of  Maryland,  except  a  small  por- 
tion included  in  Pittsburg  Conference,  and  that  part  of  Pennsylvania  ly- 
ing east  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  aud  west  of  Susquehanna  River, 
including  Northumberland  District. 

1866."]  Baltimore  Conference  shall  embrace  all  the  territory  [1870. 
lying  north  and  westof  the  Great  Choptank  River,  on  the  eastern  shore  of 
Maryland:  the  line  -hall  then  run  with  the  Chesapeake  Bay  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Potomac  River;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  county  line  between 
Stafford  and  King  George  Counties;  then  taking  Fredericksburg  and  run- 
ning up  the  Rappahannock  River  to  the  Blue  Kidge  Mountains;  thence  by 
that  chain  of  mountains  to  New  River,  in  Floyd  Countv,  including  Jack- 
sonville Circuit;  and  by  that  river  westwardtv  to  the  line  of  Greenbrier 
County,  so  as  to  include  all  the  pastoral  charge's  in  that  locality  embraced 
in  the  l.cwisburg  District;  then  taking  the  county  line  between  Pocahon- 
tas anil  Randolph  Counties,  and  running  to  the  Alleghany  Mountains; 
thence  bv  said  mountains  northward,  so  as  to  include  all  the  territory 
which  may  be  now  or  hereafter  under  our  jurisdiction,  and  not  embraced 
in  other  Conference  boundaries. 

1870.]  Baltimore  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that  part  of  the 
State  of  Maryland  which  lies  north  and  west  of  the  Great  Chop- 
tank  River,  and  also  the  part  of  Caroline  County,  in  said  State, 
lying  south  and  east  of  said  river ;  Newcastle  and  Kent  Counties, 
in  the  State  of  Delaware ;  and  so  much  of  the  States  of  Virginia 
;  1 11^1  West  Virginia  as  is  included  in  the  following  boundary  lines : 
Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Potomac  River;  thence  up  said 
river  to  the  county  line  between  Stafford  and  King  George  Coun- 
ties ;  thence  with  said  line  to  the  Rappahannock  River,  and  with 
said  river  (but  including  Fredericksburg  Station,  on  its  southern 
bank),  to  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains ;  thence  by  that  chain  of 
mountains  to  Pilot  Mountain,  in  Floyd  County,  Va.;  [in.  1874: 
and]  thence  [in.  isri,  om.  18S2:  with  the  top  of  said  mountain  to  the 
crossing  of  the  Jacksonville  and  Christiansburg  Turnpike,  and  thence  on 


■•The  boundaries  (as  contained  in  the  Discipline  of  ls44)  of  those  Annual 
Conferences  which  remained  in  connection  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
t  hureh  are  not  given  here. 

i'l'he  llaltimoie  (  onference  adhered  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
under  the  "Plan  of  Separation,*'  adopted  in  l(s44;  but,  owing  to  certain 
alleged  unconstitutional  measures  adopted  by  the  General  Conference  of 
th:-.t  Church,  it  withdrew  from  the  jurisdiction  of  that  General  Confer- 
ence in  1st; l,  and  maintained  a  separate  ami  independent  existence  until 
March,  18GG,  when  it  unitetl  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

(213) 


214 


Appendix. 


a  direct  lincl  fin.  \SS2:  from  the  top  of  said  mountain  with  the  Hol- 
ston  line  to  Central  Depot],  ("to"  ch.  1882  to  "on  "]  New  River  ; 
iom.  lS74,rc-in.  1S32:  and]  j,n.  1S71,  om.  18S2 :  at  Pepper's  Perry  ami]  by 
that  river  westward  to  the  line  of  Greenbrier  County,  West 
Virginia,  |  in.  1878:  with  the  exception  of  Big  Stony  Creek  ap- 
pointment,] so  as  to  include  all  the  pastoral  charges  in  that  lo- 
cality embraced  in  the  Lewisburg  District,  u„.  is78:  except  Otter 
Creek  appointment]  ;  thence  with  the  line  between  Pocahontas 
and  Randolph  Counties,  to  the  Alleghany  Mountains;  thence  by 
said  mountains  northward,  so  as  to  include  all  the  territory  which 
may  be  now  or  hereafter  under  our  jurisdiction,  and  not  em- 
braced in  other  Conferences. 

2.  Virginia  Conference. 

1844.]  Virginia  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  east  by  U858. 
the  Chesapeake  Hay  I  in.  IMG:  (except  m  much  of  the  Eastern  shore  of  Vir- 
ginia as  is  included  in  the  Kaslville  circuit)  J  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean;  on 
the  south  by  Albemarle  Sound,  Roanoke,  and  Staunton  Hirers;  on  the 
west  by  the  iilue  Ridge;  on  the  north  by  the  [om.  ls.11 :  Rappahannock  Riv- 
er, except  Fredericksburg  and  Port  Royal;]  [in.  1816,  om.  1850:  on  the 
south,  and  including  Westmoreland  Circuit  on  the  north  side  of  that  river, 
within  the  Virginia  Conference]  [in.  is.il :  Alleghanv  Mountain]. 

1858.!  Virginia  Conference  shall  be  bounded  oii  the  east  by  (1866. 
the  Atlantic  Ocean;  on  the  north  by  the  Potomac  River,  Chesapeake  Hay, 
and  those  portions  of  the  States  of  Maryland  and  Delaware  which  have 
adhered  or  may  hereafter  adhere  South;  on  the  west  by  the  Alleghany 
Mountains,  beginning  at  the  western  extremity  of  the  State  of  Maryland", 
and  extending  to  the  county  of  Bath,  Va.;  thence  by  the  eastern  line  of 
said  county  to  Alleghany  County;  thence  by  the  eastern  line  of  said 
county  to  Roanoke  County;  thence  bv  the  western  and  southern  line 
of  said  counlv  to  the  top  of  the  Hlue  Ridge;  thence  by  the  top  of  the  Blue 
R  idge  to  the  State  line;  and  on  the  south  by  Albemarle  Sound  and  Roan- 
oke River  up  to  its  intersection  with  the  State  line;  thence  by  said  line  to 
the  top  of  the  Hlue  Ridge. 

1866.]  Virginia  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  east  by  the 
Atlantic  Ocean,  embracing  [om.  1870:  all  the  work  on]  the  eastern 
shore  of  Virginia,  and  ["  the  State  of  "ch.  1870  to  "all  the  portions 
of  the  States  of  Delaware  and"]  Maryland  not  included  in  |0m. 
1870:  the  bounds  of]  the  Baltimore  Conference ;  on  the  north  by  the 
Potomac  River,  from  its  mouth  to  the  line  of  Stafford  and  King 
George  Counties ;  ["  and  thence  "  ch.  1870  to  "  by  said  line  from  that 
point"]  to  the  Rappahannock  [om.  1870:  River],  and  by  ["that" 
ch.  1870  to  "the  Rappahannock  "]  River,  [in.  1870:  excluding  Fred- 
ericksburg Station,]  to  the  Blue  Ridge ;  on  the  west  by  the  Blue 
Ridge  to  the  [in.  1870:  North  Carolina]  State  line  ;  [in.  1870:  and] 
on  the  south  by  [in.  1870:  the  said  State  line,  to  its  intersection 
by  the]  [om.  1870:  Albemarle  Sound  ami]  Roanoke  River  ["to  its  inter- 
section  with  the  State  line  "  ch.  1870  to  "  (excluding  Union  Church,  in 
Mecklenburg  County,  Virginia) ;  and  by  the  Roanoke  River  and 
Albemarle  Sound  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean'"]  [om.  1870:  and  thence  by 
the  said  line  to  the  top  of  the  Blue  Ridge], 

3.  Western  Virginia  Conference. 

1850.]  Western  Virginia  Conference  shall  include  all  that  |  1870. 
part  of  ["the  Stale  of  "ch.  1SG0  to ""  West  "J  Virginia,  [om.  1SG6:  which  is 


Boundaries. 


215 


or  may  be  under  our  Jurisdiction,]  not  I'Mnclnded"  ch.  1806  to  "em- 
braced"] in  t  lie  I"  Virginia  "  ch.  Is.iti  to  "  Ualtnnoiv  "1,  lorn.  KW:  North 
Carolina,!  and  llolston  I onfcrcnccs,  (,,,.  lsiUJ:  beginning  at  the  western 
extremity  of  the  Male  of  Mar\  land,  and  runnin-  a  Ion  -  t  lie  South-western 
range  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains  to  the  llol.-ton  conference  line,  on  the 
Flat-top  Mountain:  aiid  also  that  par!  of  the  State  of  Kentucky  [•'em- 
braced'' ch.  ISM  to  "included  "J  in  the  Guyamlot  te  District. 

1870.]  Western  Virginia  Conference  shall  include  all  that  part 
of  West  Virginia  not  embraced  in  the  Baltimore  and  Holston 
Conferences,  and  that  part  of  Kentucky  included  in  the  Guyan- 
dotte  District  [in.  1874:  and  in  the  Prestonburg,  Piketon,  and  Big 
.Sandy  Circuits]. 

4.  Holston  Conference. 

1844.1  Holston  Conference  shall  include  Blast  Tennessee,  fin.  [1858. 
18.">8:  with  the  except  ion  of  a  small  part  in  the  Georgia  (  onference,]  that  part 
of  the  State  of  North  Carolina  [ran.  1S50:  now]  embraced  in  the  Asheville 
and  Wytheville  Districts,  [in.  I.s5u :  including  the  Cherokee  Indians  here- 
tofore in  Murphy  Mission.  Georgia  (  onference:!  and  so  much  of  the  State 
of  Virginia  as  is  [om.  1S5U:  now]  embraced  in  the  Wytheville  District,  and 
the  Districts  lying  west  of  New  River. 

1858. i  Ilotslon  Conference  shall  include  F'.ast  Tennessee:  that  [1870. 

Sart  of  Virginia  which  is  now  embraced  in  the  Wvtheville.  Abingdon,  and 
ogersville  Districts;  that  part  of  North  Carolina  King  west  of  the  Blue 
Ridge;  a  small  portion  cast  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  embraced  in  Catawba  Cir- 
cuit, and  what  is  in  the  Wytheville  District;  and  that  part  of  the  State  of 
Georgia  beginning  on  the  State  line  of  Tennessee,  at  the  eastern  part  of 
the  Lookout  Mountain,  and  running  with  the  base  of  Lookout  Mountain 
to  the  Alabama  Hue;  and  thence  north  with  the  said  line  to  the  State  line 
of  Tennessee. 

1870.]  Holston  Conference  shall  include  East  Tennessee  and 
that  part  of  Middle  Tennessee  ["now  embraced  in  the  Pikeville  Dis- 
trict '•  ch.  18S2  to  "east  of  a  line  drawn  on  the  western  boundary  line 
of  the  counties  of  Marion,  Sequatchie,  Bledsoe,  Cumberland,  and 
Fentress,  to  the  top  of  Cumberland  Mountain  ;  thence  with  the 
top  of  Cumberland  Mountain  to  the  Kentucky  line  (Monteaele 
in  Marion  County,  and  Bethel  in  Sequatchie  County,  excepted)"] ; 
that  part  of  the  "States  of  Virginia  and  West  Virginia  which  is 
now  embraced  in  the  Rogersville,  Abingdon,  Jeffersonville,  and 
Wytheville  Districts,  south  of  the  line  of  the  Baltimore  Confer- 
ence, and  including  Jacksonville  Circuit;  [in.  1874:  the  line  be- 
tween the  Baltimore  and  the  Holston  Conferences,  running 
straight  from  Jacksonville,  in  Floyd  County,  to  Central  Depot,  in 
Montgomery  County,  so  as  to  ("embrace  in  the  Holston  Conference 
the  territory  known  as  the  New  Hope  Circuit "  ch.  1882  to  "  include  Au- 
burn, Montgomery  County,  Virginia,  in  the  Holston  Confer- 
ence) ;]  that  part  of  the  State  of  North  Carolina  which  lies  west 
of  the  Blue  Ridge;  a  small  part  lying  east  of  said  ridge,  ["and 
embraced  in"  ch.  1874  to  "  embracing"  the  "]  Catawba  Circuit,  and 
that  part  now  in  the  Wytheville  District;  and  so  much  of  the 
State  of  Georgia  as  is  included  in  the  following  boundary :  Be- 
ginning on  the  State  line  of  Tennessee,  at  the  eastern  part  of 
Lookout  Mountain ;  thence  to  the  Alabama  State  line ;  thence  [om. 
1878:  northl  with  said  State  line  to  |om.l878:  ("Battle "ch.  1874 to"  1*1- 
and  ")  Creek,  and  with  said  creek  and]  [in.  1878:  where  the  Alabama 


216 


Appendix. 


State  line  crosses]  the  Tennessee  River  [0m.  1878:  to  the  state  line 
of  Tennessee] :  and  thence  to  the  beginning,  [in.  1874:  and  the  town 
of  Grays ville,  Georgia]. 

5.  North  Carolina  Conference. 

1844.]  North  Carolina  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  [  1858. 
east  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean;  on  the  north  by  Albemarle  Sound,  Roanoke! 
and  Staunton  Rivers;  on  the  west  by  the  top  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  including 
the  counties  of  Wilkes  and  Iredell;  on  the  smith  bv  the  south  lines  of  Ire- 
dell, Rowan,  [om.  1850:  Davidson,  Randolph,  and  Chatham  J  [in.  1850:  the 
Yadkin  and  Fee  Dee  Rivers,  and  the  State  line  to  the  ocean];  [om.  1850: 
thence  by  Cape  Fear  River,  except  those  appointments  now  included  in 
the  Wilmington  and  Lineolnton  Districts]. 

1858. ]  North  Carolina  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  [1870. 
east  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean:  on  the  north  by  Albemarle  Sound  and  Roan- 
oke River  to  that  point  where  it  is  intersected  by  the  State  line;  and 
thence  with  the  said  line  to  the  top  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  including  the  coun- 
ties of  Wilkes.  Alexander,  and  Iredell;  on  the  south  by  the  south  lines  of 
Iredell,  Rowan,  the  Yadkin  and  Fee  Dee  Rivers,  and  the  State  line  to  the 
ocean. 

1870.]  North  Carolina  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the 
east  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean;  on  the  north  by  Albemarle  Sound 
and  Roanoke  River  to  its  intersection  with  the  Virginia  State 
line,  and  by  said  State  line  (but  including  Union  Church,  in 
Mecklenburg  County,  Virginia)  to  the  Blue  Ridge ;  on  the  west 
by  the  western  boundary  of  Surry,  Wilkes,  Caldwell,  Burke, 
McDowell,  Rutherford,  and  Polk  Counties,  to  the  South  Carolina 
line ;  and  on  the  south  by  the  State  line  of  South  Carolina,  to 
the  ocean. 

6.  South  Carolina  Conference. 

1844.]  South  Carolina  Conference  shall  include  all  the  State  of 
South  Carolina  [om.  1870:  and  so  much  of  the  State  of  North  Carol ina| 
[om.  1850:  as  is  included  in  the  Lineolnton,  (in.  184(5:  Cheraw,)  and  Wil- 
mington Districts]  [in.  1S50,  om.  1S70:  as  is  not  included  in  other  Confer- 
ences] . 

Georgia  Conference  shall  include  all  the  State  of  Georgia  except  [in. 
185S:  a  small  portion  included  in  the  llolston  Conference,  and]  that  part 
which  lies  south  of  a  line  commencing  at  Fort  Gaines,  on  the  Chattahoo- 
chie  River,  running  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  Albany,  on  Flint  River; 
thence  along  the  line  of  the  Ocmulgee  and  Flint  River  Railroad  to  the 
["  Ocmulgee"  ch.  1858  to  "Alapaha"]  River;  [in.  1858:  thence  in  a  direct 
line  to  House  Creek,  where  it  enters  the  Ocmulgee;]  thence  down  said 
river  to  the  Altamaha;  thence  down  the  Altamaha  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean, 
[om.  1858:  and  also  that  part  of  North  Carolina  included  in  the  Murphy 
("Circuit"  ch.  1850  to  "Mission")]  [om.  1850:  ("Lafayette"  ch.  1846  to 
"  Fayette  ")  District].  [In.  1850,  om.  1858:  The  boundary  line  between  the 
llolston  and  Georgia  Conferences  shall  be  the  Tennessee  River,  from  the 
northern  terminus  of  the  Lookout  Mountain  to  the  northern  terminus  of 
the  Raccoon  Mountain.]  [In.  1858:  It  shall  also  include  the  town  of  Gi- 
rard,  Alabama.] 

7.  North  Georgia  Conference. 

1870.]  North  Georgia  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that  part  of 
the  State  of  Georgia  (except  a  small  part  heretofore  described,  as 
in  the  Holston  Conference)  which  lies  north  of  the  following 
line:  Beginning  at  the  Chattahoochee  River  at  Pine  Mountain, 
and  running  along  Pine  Mountain  to  Flint  River ;  thenoe  down 


Boundaries. 


217 


said  river  to  the  southern  line  of  Upson  County ;  thence  along 
the  southern  line  of  Monroe  County,  to  Ocrnulgee  River ;  thence 
along  the  south  lines  of  Jones,  Baldwin,  Hancock,  Warren,  and 
Richmond  Counties,  to  the  Savannah  River. 

8.  South  Georgia  Conference. 

South  Georgia  Conference  shall  include  all  that  part  of  the  State 
of  Georgia  lying  south  of  the  southern  line  of  the  North  Geor- 
gia Conference  ;  [om.  18S2:  and  the  town  of  Girard  in  Alabama]. 

9.  Florida  Conference. 

1844.]  Florida  Conference  shall  include  all  that  part  of  the 
State  of  ["Georgia"  ch.  isro  to  "Florida"]  not  included  in  the 
["  Georgia  "  ch.  ls:o  to  ''Alabama  "]  Conference  ['<  and  Fast  and  Mid- 
dle Florida"  eli.  1n">4  to  (om.  1n7o:  "all  the  state  of  Florida  not  included 
in  the  ['Alabama'  ch.  lstio  to  L Montgomery  ']  Conference)"!. 

Alabama  Conference  shall  include  all  that  part  of  the  State  of  [  1866. 
Alabama  nut  included  in  the  Tenne-see  [in.  lvVl:  and  Georgia]  ["Confer- 
ence "  ch.  1851  to  "  Conferences"] ;  West  Florida  [in.  ls:.S:  except  Apala- 
chicola] ;  and  the  counties  of  Jackson.  Green,  Wayne.  C  lark.  Lauderdale, 
Kemper.  Noxubee.  Lowndes,  [om.  1.SJ4:  and)  that  part  of  Monroe  east  of 
the  TombigI>ee  River,  [in.  !So4:  and  that  part  of  Itawamba  east  of  Bull 
Mountain  Creek  in  the  State  of  Mississippi]. 

1866.]  Montgomery  Conference  shall  include  West  Florida,  [  1870. 
except  Apalaciiicohi,  and  all  that  part  of  the  Mate  of  Alabama  lying  east 
of  the  line  herein  described,  viz.:  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mobile 
River:  thence  up  that  .stream  and  the  Alabama  River  to  the  city  of  Selma; 
thence  up  the  Alabama  and  Tennessee  Rivers  Railroad  to  Monlevallo,  the 
same  to  be  considered  as  east  of  the  line;  thence  along  the  F.lyton  Road  to 
theCahaba;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  eastern  lino  of  Blount  Countv, 
and  along  said  line  to  the  southern  boundary  of  the  Tennessee  Conference. 

Mobile  Conference  shall  include  all  that  part  of  the  State  of  Alabama 
lying  west  of  the  line  dividing  it  from  the  Montgomery  Conference,  and 
south  of  the  Tennessee  Conference,  and  the  counties  of  Jackson,  Greene, 
Wayne.  Clarke,  Lauderdale.  Kemper,  Lowndes,  Noxubee,  that  part  of 
Monroe  east  of  the  Tombigbee  River,  and  that  part  of  Itawamba  east  of 
Bull  Mountain  Creek,  in  the  Slate  of  Mississippi. 

10.  Alabama  Conference. 

1870.]  Alabama  Conference  shall  include  West  Florida  (ex- 
cept Apalachicola)  and  all  of  the  State  of  Alabama  |om.  iss2:  the 
town  of  Girard]  [in.  1S74:  (so  much  of  Sumter  County  as  lies 
north  of  the  Noxubee  and  west  of  the  Tombigbee  Rivers  [in. 
!<;•;:  and  that  portion  of  Pickens  County  lying  west  of  the  Tom- 
bigbee River],  excepted)  lying  south  of  the  following  boundary 
line:  Beginning  at  the  south-west  corner  of  Pickens  County  ; 
thence  with  the  southern  lines  of  Pickens  and  Tuscaloosa  Coun- 
ties, and  a  direct  line  on  the  same  parallel  of  latitude,  east  to  the 
Coosa  River;  thence  down  said  river  to  the  southern  boundary 
of  Coosa  County ;  thence  east  by  said  county  line,  and  through 
Tallapoosa  County,  to  the  southern  boundary  of  Chambers  Coun- 
ty, and  by  said  county  line  to  the  Suite  line  of  Georgia. 


218 


Appendix. 


11.  North  Alabama  Conference. 
North  Alabama  Conference  shall  embrace  all  oTthe  State  of  Ala- 
bama lying  north  ot  the  boundary  line  last  described. 

12.  Louisiana  Conference. 

1846.]  Louisiana  Conference  shall  embrace  fail-  eh.  isro  to 
that  portion  of  ']  the  State  of  Louisiana  not  included  in  the 
Mississippi  Conference  [in.  mi:  and  so  much  of  the  State  of  Ar- 
kansas as  lies  south  of  the  following  boundary  line :  Leave  the 
Mississippi  Kiver  above  Lakeport  on  the  township  line  between 
townships  sixteen  and  seventeen,  in  Chicot  County,  Arkansas  • 
run  thence  due  west  on  said  line  to  Beoff  River ;  thence  south 
to  the  Louisiana  State  line].  fi„.  J880:  All  the  German  Churches 
in  Louisiana  shall  belong  to  the  Louisiana  Conference.] 

13.  Mississippi  Conference. 

1844.  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  all  \mw.  184fi:  that  part  oil 
the  state  ol  Mississippi  not  included  in  the  Memphis  and  Alabama  Con- 
ferences ["and  all"  eh.  1N4K  to  •■  together  with  so  much  of  "J  the  state  of 
Louisiana  [in.  1X58:  as  isj  fin.  IRKS:  north  of  Bayou  Manshack,  Amite 
Kiver,  Lakes  Marepas,  Ponchartrain,  and  Bourne,  except  Baton  Rouge  |. 

1870.]  Mississippi  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that  part  of  the 
State  of  Mississippi  lying  south  of  the  southern  boundaries  of 
Washington,  Holmes,  Atalla, Winston,  and  Noxubee  Counties  |  in. 
18S6:  except  that  partof  Neshoba  County  lying  north  of  the  Peari 
River],  together  with  so  much  of  the  State  of  Louisiana  as  lies 
north  of  Bayou  Manshack,  Amite  River,  and  Lakes  Maurepas, 
Ponchartrain,  and  Bourne,  except  Baton  Rouge  [in.  1886:  and 
Brookstown]. 

14.  North  Mississippi  Conference. 

North  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  all  of  the  State  of 
Mississippi  not  included  in  the  Mississippi  Conference,  |in. 
1874:  and  so  much  of  Sumter  County,  Alabama,  as  lies  north  of 
the  Noxubee  and  west  of  the  Tomb'igbee  Rivers,]  | in.  1878:  and 
that  portion  of  Pickens  County,  Alabama,  lying  west  of  the  Tom- 
bigbee  River]. 

15.  Memphis  Conference. 

1844.)  Memphis  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  Tom- 
higbce  liner,  Alabama  state  line,  and  Tennessee  River;  on  the  north  bv 
the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  River?;  west  bv  the  Mississippi  River:  and  south 
by  a  line  running  due  east  from  the  Mississippi  River  to  the  south-west 
corner  of  Tallahatchie  County ;  thence  due  east,  to  the  South  eastern  corner 
of  Yallabusha  County;  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  the  north -western 
corner  of  Oktibaha  County;  thence  due  east  to  | in.  1858.'  Tibby  Creek; 
and  thence  with  said  creek"  to]  the  Tombigbee  River. 

1870.  Memphis  Conference  shall  be  bounded  by  the  Mississip- 
pi, Ohio,  and  Tennessee  Riv'ers,  and  by  the  State  line  between 
Tennessee  and  Mississippi. 


Boundaries. 


219 


10.  Tennessee  Conference. 

1844.1  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  Middle  Tennessee,  1 1862. 
lorn.  1S70:  and  that  part  of  North  Alalia ina  watered  l>v  tho-e  stivanis flow- 
ing into  the  Tennessee  Kiver,J  [in.  1S7U:  except  that  portion  of  the  l'ikc- 
vifie  District  m  tlie  Holslon  Conference]. 

1882.]  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  Middle  Tennessee, 
except  that  portion  east  of  a  line  drawn  on  the  western  bound- 
ary line  of  the  counties  of  Marion,  Sequatchie,  Bledsoe,  Cumber- 
land, and  Fentress,  to  the  top  of  Cumberland  Mountain ;  and 
thence  to  the  Kentucky  line — Monteagle,  in  Marion  County, 
and  Bethel,  in  Sequatchie  County,  being  included  in  the  Tennes- 
see Conference. 

17.  Kentucky  Conference. 

1844.  |  Kentucky  Conference  shall  include  the  State  of  Ken-  [1846. 
tucky,  except  so  much  of  the  State  of  Kentucky  as  lies  west  of  the  Ten- 
nessee Conference. 

1846.]  Kentucky  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that  portion  of 
the  State  of  Kentucky  [in.  1854:  ("except  that  part  of  the  State  of 
Kentucky  "eh.  1870  to  "  not")  included  in  the  Western  Virginia  Con- 
ference] p'that  lies"  eh.  1870  to  "lying"]  north  and  east  of  ["a" 
eh.  i»70  to  "the  following"]  line  :  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  Har- 
rod's  Creek,  on  the  Ohio  River ;  thence  running  south,  on  the 
northern  line  of  Middleton  and  Jefferson  Circuits,  to  the  Bards- 
town  Turnpike  road;  thence  with  said  turnpike  to  Bardstown; 
thence  with  the  direct  road  to  Springfield  ;  thence  to  the  towns  of 
Haysville  and  Liberty;  thence  due  south  to  the  Cumberland 
River;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  Fork,  thence  up  the  South 
Fork  to  the  Tennes.see  [in.  1S70:  State]  line,  including  [om.  1858:  in 
this  Conference  .Mount  Washington  and]  Liberty  ;  [om.  1858:  together 
with  smile  Chapel  in  Cincinnati.  Ohio],  [om.  1854:  and  all  that  part  of  the 
Kanawha  District  in  Western  Virginia,  and  such  other  Societies  on  the 
northern  horder  as  have  adhered  or  may  adhere  south,  according  to  the 
plan  of  separation;  except  the  town  of  Augusta,  Kentucky,  and  any  other 
Society  which  has  adhered  or  may  adhere  North,  according  to  said  plan]. 

18.  Louisville  Conference. 

Louisville  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that  part  of  the  State  of 
Kentucky  not  included  in  the  [«  Kentucky  Conference  and  in  the 
Memphis  Conference"  eh.  1858  to  " Memphis, Kentucky,  and  Western 
Virginia  Conferences  "],  [in.  1871.  om.  1882:  and  Jeffersonville  and  New 
Albany,]  [in.  1882:  and  the  State  of]  Indiana. 

19.  Illinois  Conference. 

1870.]  Illinois  Conference  shall  embrace  the  State  of  Illinois  [in. 
1874,  om.  18S2:  and  all  Indiana  except  New  Albany  and  Jeffersonville]. 

20.  St.  Louis  Conference. 

1846.1  SI.  Louis  Conference  shall  include  all  that  partof  the  [  1874. 
State  of  Missouri  south  of  the  Missouri  Iiiver,  [in.  ls">n,  om.  1854:  and  also 
the  Kansas  River  District,  heretofore  in  the  Indian  Mission  Conference,] 
I  in  1866,  om.  1870:  and  that  part  of  the  State  of  Kansas  and  New  Mexico 
south  of  the  Kansas  River], 

1874.  St.  Louis  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that  part  of  the 


220 


Appendix. 


State  of  Missouri  which  lies  south  of  the  Missouri  River,  and 
east  of  a  line  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  the  Gasconade  River, 
and  following  its  course  to  the  mouth  of  the  Big  Piney ;  thence 
along  the  course  of  that  stream  to  its  head-waters,  at  or  near 
Cedar  Bluffs;  and  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  and  southward 
along  the  east  line  of  Range  Eleven,  to  the  southern  boundary 
line  of  the  State  of  Missouri. 

21.  South-west  Missouri  Conference.* 

South-west  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  all  that  part  of  Mis- 
souri lying  south  of  the  Missouri  River  not  included  in  the  St. 
Louis  Conference. 

22.  Missouri  Conference. 

1844.]  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  [in.  1846:  all  (om.  1870: 
that  part)  of]  the  State  of  Missouri  [in.  1S46:  north  of  the  Missouri 
River],  [iu.  1850,  om.  1858:  and  also  the  city  of  Qnincy,  Illinois,)  [in. 
lsiit).  om.  1870:  ami  all  that  part  of  the  State  of"  Kansas  lying  north  of  the 
Kansas  liiver;  also  Montana  and  Idaho  Territories]. 

Kansas  Mission  Conference  shall  include  the  Kansas  Territory,  [1866. 
and  that  part  of  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico  not  included  in  the  Pacific 
Conference. 

23.  Western  Conference. 

1870.]  [«  Kansas  and  Nebraska"  eh.  1874  to  "Western"']  Confer- 
ence shall  include  the  States  of  Kansas,  Nebraska,  [om.  1874:  and 
Colorado,]  and  the  Territories  of  Wyoming  [om.  1874:  Montana | 
and  Idaho,  and  any  other  territory  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  west  of  the  Missouri  State  line,  not  included  in  other  Con- 
ferences. 

24.  Denver  Conference. 

1874.]  Denver  Conference  shall  include  the  Territories  of  Col- 
orado |om.  1878:  Montana]  and  New  Mexico. 

25.  Montana  Conference. 

1878.]  Montana  Conference  shall  embrace  the  Territory  of 
Montana. 

26.  Indian  Mission  Conference. 

1844.]  Indian  Mission  Conference  shall  be  bounded  [om.  1854: 
as  follows,  namely:]  [om.  1870:  on  the]  north  by  the  [om.1858:  Missou- 
ri River|  |  in.  1854:  ("Territory"  ch.  18(10  to  "State")  of  Kansas],  east 
by  |om.  1870:  the  States  of  |  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  south  by  the  Red 
River,  and  west  by  the  Rocky  Mountains,  [in.  1850,  om.  1858:  with 
the  exception  of  Kansas  liiver  District]. 


*Tn  1870  the  General  Conference  pave  the  St.  Louis  Conference  permis- 
sion to  divide,  if  it  should  seem  advisable  to  do  so  before  the  meeting  of 
the  General  Conference  in  1874.  The  division  took  place  in  September, 
1H70,  and  the  new  Conference  was  organized  in  1871,  with  the  name  '•  West 
St.  Louis,"  which  was  changed  in  1874  to  "  South-west  Missouri." 


Boundaries. 


221 


27.  Arkansas  Conference. 

Arkansas  Conference  shall  include  the  State  of  Arkansas.  [1854. 

1854.1  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include  all  the  State  of  tl870. 
Arkansas  north  of  a  line  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  White  River,  and 
running  thence  up  said  river  to  the  mouth  of  Pes  Are  Bayou;  thence  up 
said  bayou  to  the  mouth  of  C  ypress  Bayou ;  thence  up  said  bayou  to  its 
head;  thence  down  the  Palarm  Creek  to  the  Arkansas  Kivcr:  thence  up 
said  river  to  the  mouth  of  the  Petit  Jean;  thence  along  the  line  between 
Yell  and  Perry  Counties  to  the  south-west  corner  of  Perry;  thence  in  a 
direct  line  to  the  south-west  corner  of  Yell  County;  and  thence  due  west 
to  the  Western  line  of  the  State. 

1870.  J  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of  the  [1878. 
State  of  Arkansas  inclosed  by  the  following  boundary  line:  Beginning  at 
the  point  where  the  North  Pork  of  White  Kiver  crosses  the  Missouri  State 
line;  thence  down  North  Fork  to  its  mouth;  thence  down  White  Kiver  to 
the  point  of  White  Kiver  Mountains;  thence  with  said  mountains  to  Mill- 
er's Ferry,  on  Little  Red  River;  thence  south  with  the  range  of  mount- 
ains to  tlie  bead  of  Palarm  Creek;  thence  down  said  creek  to  Arkansas 
Kiver;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  month  of  Petit  Jean;  thence  along  the 
line  between  Yell  and  Perry  Counties  ["to  the  south-west  corner  of 
Perry"  eh.  1874  to  "  so  as  to  include  Perry  County"];  thence  in  a  direct 
line  to  the  south-west  corner  of  Yell  Count  v;  thence  due  west  to  the  west- 
ern line  of  the  State;  and  thence  with  the  State  line  to  the  beginning. 

1878.]  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of  the  State 
of  Arkansas  inclosed  by  the  following  boundary  line  :  Beginning 
at  the  point  where  the  North  Fork  of  White  River  crosses  the 
Missouri  State  line ;  thence  down  North  Fork  to  its  mouth ; 
thence  down  White  River  to  the  ["  point  of  White  River  Mountains; 
theuce  with  said  mountains  to  Miller's  Ferry  on  Little  Red  River"  ch. 
i8S2to  "mouth  of  Sillamore;  thence  up  South  Sillamore  to  line, 
or  Range  Twelve ;  thence  south  with  range  line  to  Little  Red 
River ;  thence  down  Little  Red  River  to  Miller's  Ferry  "] ;  thence 
to  the  mouth  of  Palarm  Creek,  on  the  Arkansas  River,  so  as  to 
include  all  of  the  present  boundary  lines  of  Quitman  and  Mount 
Vernon  Circuits ;  thence  to  the  south-east  corner  of  Perry  Coun- 
ty ;  thence  west  by  the  south  boundary  lines  of  Perry,  Yell,  and 
Scott  Counties  to  the  State  line  ;  thence  with  the  State  line  to  the 
beginning. 

28.  White  River  Conference. 

1870.]  White  River  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  east 
by  the  Mississippi  River;  on  the  north  by  the  Missouri  State 
line  ;  on  the  west  by  the  Arkansas  Conference ;  on  the  south  by 
a  line  running  from  the  head  of  Palarm  Creek  to  the  head  of  Cy- 
press Bayou ;  thence  down  said  bayou  to  Des  Arc  Bayou ;  thence 
down  that  bayou  to  White  River,  and  down  said  river  to  its 
mouth. 

29.  Little  Rock  Conference. 

1854.]  [«  Wachita  "  ch.  1S66  to  "Little  Rock  "]  Con  ference  shall  em- 
brace all  [in.  1870:  that  portion  of]  the  State  of  Arkansas  not  in- 
cluded in  the  Arkansas,  [in.  1870:  (om.  1S82:  and)  White  River,]  [in. 
1882:  and  Louisiana]  ["  Conference  "  ch.  1870  to  "Conferences"]  [in. 
1874,  om.  18*2:  and  a  part  of  Louisiana  lving  north  of  Soda  Lake  and  west 
of  Red  River]. 


222 


Appendix. 


30.  North  Texas  Conference. 

1870.]  ["Trinity  "  ch  1874 to  "North  Texas  Conference"  shall  be 
hounded  on  the  north  by  Red  River;  on  the  east  bv  the  western  state 
lines  of  Arkansas  and  Louisiana;  on  the  south  bv  a  line  commencing  at 
the  Louisiana  Mate  line  m  Caddo  Lake;  thence  up  said  lake  to  the  mouth 
of  Little  Cypress  lin  er;  up  said  river  to  Taylor's  bridge;  thence  in  a  di- 
rect line  to  Fort  Crawford,  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  Fredonia,  on  Sabine 
River;  thence  following  said  river  to  lSelzora:  thence  bv  a  direct  line  to 
the  south-east  corner  of  Van  Zandt  County,  including'tlie  Canton  and 
Garden  Vallev  Circuits;  thence  along  the  'southern  boundaries  of  Van 
Zandtand  Kaufman  Counties  to  Trinity  River;  and  on  the  west  by  Trin- 
ity River  and  West  Fork  to  its  source;  and  by  a  direct  line  from  that 
source  to  Red  Ri\  er. 

1878.]  North  Texas  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  north 
by  Red  River;  on  the  east  by  the  State  line:  provided,  that  the 
town  of  Texarkana  shall  be  wholly  embraced  in  this  Conference ; 
on  the  south  by  Soda  Lake  and  Little  Cypress  as  far  up  as  the 
south  boundary  of  Upshur  County ;  thence  west  with  the  south 
boundary  of  said  county  to  the  Texai-s  and  Pacific  Railroad  ; 
thence  west  with  said  railroad  to  Wills  Point ;  thence  south  of 
said  railroad,  and  in  a  westerly  direction,  to  the  east  boundary  of 
Kaufman  County :  thence  south  with  said  east  boundary  to  the 
south-east  corner  of  Kaufman  County;  thence  west  with  the 
south  boundary  of  Kaufman  County  to  the  Trinity  River:  pro- 
vided,  that  any  appointment  of  the  Prairieville  Circuit  that  may 
be  in  Kaufman  County  shall  be  embraced  in  the  East  Texas  Con- 
ference: and  provided,  further,  that  all  towns  situated,  or  to  be  sit- 
uated, on  that  part  of  the  Texas  and  Pacific  Railroad  which  forms  a 
boundary  between  the  North  and  East  Texas  Conferences,  shall 
be  embraced  in  the  East  Texas  Conference,  excepting  Wills 
Point,  which  remains  with  the  North  Texas  Conference  ;  on  the 
west  by  Trinity  River  and  its  west  fork  tributary  to  the  source; 
thence  due  north  from  the  source  to  Red  River. 

1844.]  "Eastern"  ch.  1838  to  "East"]  Texas  Conference  shall  [1870. 
embrace  all  that  part  of  the  ["  Republic"  ch.  184(i  to  "State"]  of  Texas 
east  of  a  line  beginning  at  the  east  pass  of  Galveston  Ray;  thence  through 
said  bav  to  the  ihouth  of  Trinity  River;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  source 
of  the  ["middle"  ch.  1854  to  "west"]  fork  of  the  same;  [in.  1854:  and 
thence  due  north  to  Red  River]. 

31.  East  Texas  Conference. 

1870.]  East  Texas  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  north 
by  the  southern  boundary  of  ["  Trinity  "  ch.  1874  to  "  North  Texas  "] 
Conference  above  described  ;  on  the  east  by  the  Louisiana  State 
line,  from  its  junction  with  the  ["  Trinity  "  ch.  1874  to  "  North  Texas  "] 
southern  boundary  aforesaid,  in  ["Caddo"  ch.  1878  to  "Soda"] 
Lake,  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  ;  on  the  south  and  west  by  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico  to  the  east  pass  of  Galveston  Bay,  and  thence  by  said 
bay  and  the  Trinity  River  to  the  south-west  corner  of  Kaufman 
County. 

32.  Texas  Conference. 
1844.   [Om.  1846:  Western]  Texas  Conference  shall  embrace  [1858. 


Boundaries. 


all  that  part  of  the  ["  Republic  "  eh.  1846  to  «  State  "]  of  Texas  lving  west 
of  Trinity  Kiver.  including  Galveston  Station. 

1858.]  Terns  Conference  shall  be  bounded  east  bv  the  Trin-  [1866 
ity  liivcr,  to  the  source  of  t lie  west  fork;  north  bv  the  state  line;  south  h\ 
the  sea-coa~t,  to  the  month  of  the  Guadalupe  Kiver;  thence  n|>  said  river 
to  where  it  is  cro-sed  bv  the  road  from  San  Antonio  to  Fredericksburg: 
thence  on  said  road  to  Fort  Mason;  thence  due  north  to  the  Colorado  Kiv- 
er; thence  up  sai.l  river  to  the  Big  Spring;  thence  due  north  to  the  State 
line. 

1866.]  Texas  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  the  east  by 
Trinity  River,  from  the  south-east  corner  of  ["Leon"  ch.  1882  to 
"Navarro"]  County  to  the  coast  j  on  the  south  by  the  Chill  [in. 
1870:  of  Mexico],  to  Trespalacios  Bay;  on  the  west  by  the  Tres- 
palaeios  [in.  1870:  River],  and  the  east  line  of  Jackson,  Lavacca, 
Gonzales,  Caldwell,  and  Hays  Counties  ;  and  on  the  north  by  the 
Perdenales  [in.  1870:  River],  and  a  direct  line  from  its  mouth  to 
the  north-west  corner  of  Travis  Countv,  and  the  south  line  of  [om. 
1882:  Williamson,  Milam,  Robertson,  and  Leon  Counties  to  Trinity  (in. 
1870:  River)]  fin.  1882:  the  North-west  Texas  Conference]. 


Antonio  to  Fort  Mason:  [in.  1S70:  and  on]  the  west  ["  thence  due  north  " 
cb.  1S70  to  '•  by  said  road  to  Fort  Mason,  and  a  line  running  due  north  from 
Fort  Mason'']  to  the  Colorado  Kiver;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  Big 
Spring:  thence  due  north  to  the  state  line. 

1874.1  Xorth-west  Texas Conference  shall  be  bounded  as  fol-  [1882. 
lows:  Beginning  on  the  Trinity  Kiver,  at  the  south-east  corner  of  Leon 
Countv,  and  running  thence  with  the  south  line  of  Leon,  Robertson,  Mi- 
lam, and  Williamson  Counties,  to  the  north-west  corner  of  Travis  Coun- 
tv; thence  ["due  west  to  the  San  Antonio  and  Fort  Mason  road;  thence 
with  saiil  road  to  F'ort  Mason"  ch.  1S7S  to  "south  to  the  south-east  cor- 
ner of  Burnet  County:  thence  west  with  the  line  of  said  countv  to  the 
south-west  corner  of  Llano] ;  then  [om.  1S7S:  due]  north,  [in.  1878:  to  the 
south-west  eorner  of  San  Saba;  thence  with  the  western  line  of  said 
countv  to  the  Colorado  Kiver;  thence  ["up  said  river,  with  its  meander- 
ing, to  I!i u-  Spring"  ch.  1S7S  to  "along  the  Colorado  Kiver,  to  the  line 
between  Tom  Green  and  Mitchell  Counties;  thence  along  the  south  line 
of  Mitchell,  Howard.  Martin,  ami  Andrews  Counties,  to  New  Mexico"]; 
thence  due  north  to  the  State  line;  thence  cast  with  the  State  line  to  Red 
Kiver;  thence  down  said  river,  with  its  meandering*,  to  a  point  due  north 
of  and  opposite  to  the  head  of  West  Fork  of  Trinity  Kiver;  thence  south 
to  the  head  of  said  fork  of  Trinity  Kiver;  thence  down  said  river,  with  its 
meanderings,  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

1882.]  North-vent  Texas  Conference  shall  be  bounded  as  fol- 
lows, viz.:  Beginning  on  the  Trinity  River,  at  the  south-east  cor- 
ner of  Navarro  County,  and  running  thence  on  the  south  line  of 
said  county  to  the  north-east  corner  of  Limestone  County; 
thence  on  the  east  line  of  Limestone  County  (including  those 
parts  of  \Vortham  and  Mexico  Circuits  that  are  situated  within 
Freestone  County)  to  a  point  opposite  the  line  between  Groes- 
beck  and  Kosse  Circuits ;  thence  west  to  the  south-west  corner 
of  Groesbeck  Circuit;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  south-east 
corner  of  McLennan  County  ;  thence  with  the  south  line  of  said 


33.  North-west  Texas  Conference. 


224 


Appendix. 


county  to  Bell  County;  thence  with  the  east  line  of  Bell  to  Mi- 
lam County  ;  thence  with  the  south  line  of  Bell  to  Williamson 
County  ;  thence  on  the  east  line  of  Williamson  to  Lee  County  ; 
thence  on  the  south  line  of  Williamson  to  Burnet  County; 
thence  by  the  south-east  line  of  Burnet  to  the  Colorado  River : 
thence  along  the  Colorado  River  to  the  line  between  Tom  Green 
and  Mitchell  Counties ;  thence  along  the  south  line  of  Mitchell, 
Howard,  Martin,  and  Andrews  Counties,  to  New  Mexico ;  thence 
due  north  to  the  State  line ;  thence  east  with  the  State  line  to 
Red  River ;  thence  down  said  river,  with  its  meanderings,  to  a 
point  due  north  of  and  opposite  to  the  head  of  West  Fork  of 
Trinity  River ;  thence  south  to  the  head  of  said  fork  of  Trinity 
River ;  thence  down  said  river,  with  its  meanderings,  to  the  place 
of  beginning. 

34.  West  Texas  Conference. 

1858.]  t" Rio  Grande  Mission  »  ch.  1866  to  "  West  Texas "]  Conference 
shall  include  all  that  part  of  the  State  of  Texas  [in.  1870:  lying] 
west  of  the  Texas  [in.  1866:  and  North-west  Texas]  [«  conference  " 
ch.  1866  to  "  Conferences  "]  [om.  1866:  including  Fredericksburg]. 

35.  German  Mission  Conference. 

1874.1  German  Mission  Conference  of  Texas  and  Louisiana  [1886. 
shall  include  so  much  of  the  work  in  the  States  of  Texas  and  Louisiana  as 
is  under  the  supervision  of  the  German  ministers  of  our  Church. 

1886.]  German  Mission  Conference  shall  include  all  the  Ger- 
man Churches  in  the  State  of  Texas. 

36.  Mexican  Border  Mission  Conference. 

Mexican  Border  Mission  Conference  shall  include  the  States  of 
Tamaulipas,  Nueva  Leon,  Coahuila,  Durango,  Sonora,  Sinaloa, 
and  the  territory  of  Bajo  California  in  the  Republic  of  Mexico, 
and  all  of  the  Mexican  population  within  the  southern  border  of 
the  United  States  of  America. 

37.  Central  Mexican  Mission  Conference. 
Central  Mexican  Mission  Conference  shall  include  all  the  Repub- 
lic of  Mexico,  except  that  portion  which  is  included  in  the  Mex- 
ican Border  Mission  Conference. 

38.  Los  Angeles  Conference. 
1870.]  Los  Angeles  Conference  shall  include  all  the  territory  in 
the  State  of  California  and  adjoining  regions,  between  the  Pacific 
Ocean  and  the  Rocky  Mountains,  lying  south  of  the  following 
line  (and  not  included  in  other  Conferences),  viz. :  Beginning  at  a 
point  on  the  shore  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  on  the  line  between  San 
Luis  Obispo  and  Monterev  Counties  ;  fom.  1874  :  thence  on  that  line 

to  the  Coast  Ran«e  Mountains,  on  the  line  between  San  Low  Obispo  and 
Kane  Counties  to  l.ijon  Pass;  thence  on  a  north-easterly  direction  along 
the  line  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  Mountains,  to  the  parallel  of  thirty-BlX  de- 


Boundaries. 


225 


grees  north  latitude,  and  eastward  on  that  parallel,]  [in.  1S74,  om.  1S86: 
continuing  thence  on  the  line  between  Kern  and  Tulare  Counties] ;  [in. 
1886:  thence  east  to  the  north-west  corner  of  Kern  County ; 
thence  south-east  to  the  line  between  San  Luis  Obispo  and  Kern 
Counties  to  the  north  boundary  of  Ventura  County  ;  thence  east 
with  the  south  boundary  line  of  Kern  County  to  San  Bernardino 
County;]  [in.  1S74:  thence  north  to  the  parallel  of  thirty-six  de- 
grees north  latitude ;  and  thence  eastward  ("on  "ch.  1886  to"  with") 
that  line]. 

39.  Pacific  Conference. 

1854.]  Pacific  Conference  shall  include  all  the  State  of  Cali-  [1870. 
fornia  [in.  lsiHi:  not  embraced  in  the  Columbia  Conference],  and  that 
part  of  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

1870.]  Pacific  Conference  shall  embrace  all  the  State  of  Cali- 
fornia not  included  in  the  [om.  1882:  Columbia  and]  Los  Angeles 
["  Conferences"  ch.  1882  to  "  Conference  "]. 

40.  Columbia  Conference. 

1866.]  Columbia  Conference  shall  include  the  State  of  Oregon  and 
that  part  of  the  state  of  California  lying  north  of  Scott's  Mountain,  with 
the  Washington  Territory. 

1870.]  Columbia  Conference  shall  embrace  the  State  of  Or-  [1882. 
egon,  Washington  Territory,  and  so  much  of  the  State  of  California  as  lies 
north  of  Scott's  Mountain. 

1882.]    Columbia  Conference  shall  embrace  the  State  of  Oregon 
and  the  Territories  of  Washington  and  Idaho. 
15 


1844.]  ["Of  the  Printing  and  Circulating  of  Books,  and  of 
the  Profits  Arising  Therefrom"  ch.  1854  to  "Of  the  Publi- 
cation of  Books  and  Periodicals,"  ch.  1858  to 

"  PUBLISHING  HOUSE." 


1878.]  I.  Name  and  Object. 

1844.]  The  principal  establishment  of  the  Book  Concern  [1846. 
shall  be  in  the  city  of  New  York ;  and  there  shall  be  such  other  establish- 
ments as  the  General  Conference  may  deem  expedient. 

There  shall  he  an  establishment  of  uie  Book  Concern  in  Cincinnati, 
which  shall  be  conducted  by  an  Agent  and  an  assistant,  chosen  from 
among  the  traveling  preachers,  who  shall  manage  the  business  in  the 
Western  country  so  as  to  co-operate  with  the  agents  at  New  York,  and 
shall  be  members  of  such  Conferences  as  they  may,  with  the  approbation 
of  the  Bishops,  select. 

1854.]  There  shall  be  ["  a  book  "  ch.  1874  to  "an"]  establish- 
ment in  the  city  of  Nashville,  Tennessee,  for  the  purpose  of  man- 
ufacturing and  publishing  books,  to  be  called  "  The  Publishing 
House  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,"  and  to  be  under 
the  control  of  ["two  agents  "ch.  1858  to  "the  General  Book  Agent"], 
[in.  1878:  to  be  called  the  Book  Agent  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South,]  and  a  committee  to  be  called  the  Book  Commit- 
tee, [in.  18CB:  all  of  whom  shall  be  elected  by  the  General  Confer- 
ence] [in.  1878:  — the  Book  Committee,  upon  the  nomination  of  a 
committee  of  nine,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Chair]. 

The  object  of  this  institution  shall  be  to  advance  the  cause  of 
[om.  18C6:  Protestant]  Christianity,  by  disseminating  religious 
knowledge  and  useful  literary  and  scientific  information,  in  the 
form  of  [om.  1858:  cheap]  books,  tracts,  and  periodicals. 

1858.]       II.  Duties  of  the  General  Book  Agent. 

1844.]  There  shall  be  an  Agent  and  an  Assistant  Agent  [for  [1846. 
the  Book  Concern  at  New  York],  both  of  whom  shall  be  chosen  from  among 
the  traveling  preachers,  and  shall  be  members  of  such  <  onferenc-es  as  they 
mav,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Bishops,  select. 

The  Agents  -hall  have  authority  to  regulate  the  publications  and  other 
parts  of  the  business  of  the  (  oneein,  except  what  belongs  to  the  editorial 

require.    It  ^hnll  he  their  duly  I"  scnil  an  exhibit  of  the  state  of  I  he  Book 

port  quadrennially  to  the  General  <  'inference.  They  shall  also  inform  the 
Conferences  of  any  within  their  respective  bounds  who  neglect  to  make 
payment,  that  measures  may  be  taken  to  collect  or  secure  such  debt.-:  and 
thev  shall  not  allow  any  claim  to  run  beyond  one  year  from  the  time  it  was 
due  without  reporting  it  to  the  Conference.  They  shall  publish  such  books 
and  tracts  as  are  recommended  by  the  General  Conference,  and  may,  if 
approved  by  the  editors,  publish  such  as  are  recommended  by  the  Book 
Committee  at  New  York,  or  recommended  by  an  Annual  Conference;  and 
they  may  reprint  any  book  or  tract  which  has  been  once  approved  and 

(226) 


Publishing  House. 


published  by  us,  when  In  their  judgment  and  In  the  judgment  of  the  edit- 
ors the  same  ought  to  he  reprinted;  or  they  may  publish  any  new  work 
which  may  be  approved  by  the  editors. 

They  [the  agents  at  Cincinnati]  shall  have  authority  to  publish  any 
book  or  tract  which  has  been  previously  published  by  the  agents  at  New- 
York,  when  in  their  judgment  and  in  the  judgment  of  the  Book  t  oramit- 
<ee  the  demand  for  such  publications  will  justify  and  the  interests  of  the 
Church  require  it;  provided  they  shall  not  reprint  our  large  works— such 
a-  the  commentaries,  quarto  Bible,  Wesley's  and  Fletcher's  work-,  or  anv 
other  work  containing  more  than  seven  hundred  pages. 

Printed  sheets  ordered  bv  the  Agents  lroin  New  York  shall  be  sent  at 
fifty  per  cent.,  and  bound  books  of  the  General  Catalogue  at  forty  percent, 
discount  from  the  retail  ju  ices;  and  those  ordered  from  Cincinnati  to  New- 
York  to  be  sent  on  the  same  terms,  the  Agency  sending  the  books  to  be 
charged  with  the  expense  of  transportation. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Agents  to  send  an  exhibit  of  the  state  of  the 
Book  Concern  atCincinnati  to  each  session  of  all  the  Annual  Conferences, 
and  report  quadrennially  to  the  General  Conference.  They  shall  also  in- 
form tne  Conferences  of  any  within  their  respective  bounds  who  neglect 
to  make  payment,  that  measures  may  be  taken  to  collect  or  seeuie  such 
debts;  and  they  shall  not  allow  any  claim  to  run  beyond  one  year  from 
the  time  it  was  due  without  reporting  it  to  the  Conference. 

The  Agents  at  this  establishment  shall  report  to  the  Agents  at  New  York 
during  tne  current  year  as  largely  and  frequently  as  their  funds  will  al- 
low, and  to  the  full  amount  of  stock  furnished,  impracticable.  They  shall 
also  remit  any  surplus  funds  that  may  be  in  their  hands  after  defraying 
the  expense  of  conducting  their  business,  which  shall  be  added  to  the  prof- 
its of  the  Concern  at  New  York,  and  appropriated  to  the  same  purposes. 

No  books  shall  hereafter  be  issued  ou  commission,  either  from  New- 
York,  Cincinnati,  or  any  other  depository  or  establishment  under  our  di- 
rection. 

1846.]  There  shall  be  an  Agent  appointed,  whose  duty  it  [1854. 
shall  be  to  provide  for  the  supply  of  books  for  the  .Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  South,  by  contracting  lor  such  books  where  they  can  be  obtained 
on  the  best  terms'.  He  shall  be  responsible  to  the  General  Conference,  and 
Bhail  exhibit  a  full  account  of  bis  agency  to  the  General  Conference. 

The  Agent  so  appointed  shall  be  authorized  and  required  to  receiveany 
nmount  of  accounts,  stock,  or  money  awarded  to  the  .Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South,  by  the  joint  commissioners  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  and  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South:  and  also  any  do- 
nations which  mav  be  made  to  the  Book  Concern  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  South;  and  shall  make  such  investment  of  such  money,  etc., 
as  may  come  into  his  possession,  as  shall  be  advised  by  the  Book  Commit- 
tee. 

The  Agent  shall  annually  announce  to  the  several  Annual  Conferences 
the  amount  of  profits  in  the  sale  of  books  during  the  preceding  year,  and 
the  dividends  to  which  each  Annual  Conference  is  entitled. 

1854.]  [«  The  Agents  shall  receive  all  the  funds  of  the  Church  known 
as  the  book  fund"  eh.  1S5S  to  "The  General  Book  Agent  shall  have 
charge  of  the  funds,  ('stock'  ch.  1S74  to  'stocks.')  fixtures. and  real 
estate,  and  all  other  property  of  the  Publishing  House"  [in.  1858, 
om.  1878:  and  of  the  (in.  1874:"  Depository  or)  Depositories  (om.  1874: 
and  periodicals)  belonging  to  the  General  Conference]  and  [in.  1858:  he 
shall]  be  responsible  to  [" the  General"  eh.  1868 to  "said"]  Confer- 
ence for  the  prudent  [«  application  "  ch.  183S  to  "use"]  and  safe  man- 
agement of  the  same,  under  the  [om.  1878:  general]  direction  of  the 
I"  Conference  "  ch.  1878  to  "  Book  Committee"].  ["They"  eh.  1858  to 
"  He"]  shall  make  [in.  1878:  monthly  reports  to  the  Book  Com- 
mittee, showing  the  exact  state  of  his  business  and  the  condition 
of  the  House,  and  shall  make  an]  [om.  1878:  ("annual"  ch.  1874  to 
"a  yearly")]  exhibit  to  the  several  Annual  Conferences  [in.  1878: 
on  "the  first  day  of  ("June"  ch.  1882  to  "April  ")  in  each  year,  and 


228 


Appendix. 


publish  the  same  in  the  Nashville  ChriMian  Advocate  (om.  1882: 
for  one  month)]  and  [in.  1858:  give]  a  full  [om.  1S5S:  and  detailed] 
account  of  the  state  and  progress  of  the  businesss  to  the  Gener- 
al Conference,  [in.  ists:  All  his  reports  and  exhibits  shall  be 
carefully  audited  by  the  Book  Committee,  and  certified  to  by 
the  same.] 

["The  Agents  shall  proceed  immediately  to"  eh.  1S5S  to  "He  shall 
publish  such  books  and  tracts  only  as  are  approved  by  the  Book 
Editor"],  [in.  1874:  to  be  hereinafter  provided  for,]  [in.  i  858,  om.  ISO  i : 
and  place  the  imprint  of  the  Publishing  House  or  of  the  Agent  only  on 
such  books  as  reflect  views  accordant  with  our  Discipline  and  acknowl- 
edged standards];  [in.  1858:  and  in  case  of  difference  (om.  1866:  and 
disagreement)  between  the  Book  Agent  and  the  Book  Editor,  the 
matter  shall  be  referred  to  the  Book  Committee.  He  shall]  sup- 
ply, as  far  as  practicable,  the  demand  of  the  Church  for  books, 
tracts,and  periodicals,  availing  ["  themselves  "  ch.  1858  to  "  himself] 
of  all  the  facilities  of  other  establishments  for  their  publication 
at  the  cheapest  rates ;  and  in  all  [in.  1S7S:  his]  investments  for  the 
[om.  1878:  manufacturing]  [om.  1870:  of  books  and  in  the]  [om.  1S74,  re- 
in. 1878:  manufacture]  of  books  ["they  shall  govern  themselves"  ch. 
1858  to  "  he  shall  govern  himself,"  ch.  1874  to  "  he  shall  be  governed  "] 
strictly  by  the  principles  of  economy,  [om.  i860:  in  view  of  the  ulti- 
mate permanent  ("  establishment "  ch.  1858  to  "interests")  of  the  Pub- 
lishing House]. 

The  books  shall  be  sold  at  a  price  sufficient  to  cover  prime  cost,  [1858. 
rates  of  discount  to  wholesale  purchasers,  the  allowance  of  our  Bishops, 
and  a  reasonable  advance  to  sustain  the  business  of  the  institution,  with- 
out hazard  of  loss  or  material  increase  of  prolit. 

1858.]  He  shall  sell  the  books  for  cash,  or  [in.  1878:  its  equiva- 
lent] ;  [om.  1866:  for  negotiable  paper,  at  no  more  than  six  months'  cred- 
it, and  at  the  lowest  rales  that  security  against  failure  may  allow;]  [in. 
1866,  om.  1878:  (in.  1874:  on)  short  credit,  but  in  no  case  shall  he  grant 
credits  where  in  his  judgment  it  will  endanger  the  interests  of  the  Pub- 
lishing House]. 

1846.]  The  Book  Agent  shall  not  be  allowed  to  invest  any  of  [1854. 
the  capital  or  proceeds  of  the  Book  Concern  that  may  come  into  his  hands 
before  the  General  Conference  of  1850,  in  real  estate  or  in  stock  except 
hooks,  further  than  may  be  necessary  to  cany  on  the  offices  of  the  differ- 
ent periodicals. 

1854.]  The  Agents  are  authorized  to  invest  of  these  funds,  [1858. 
from  time  to  time,  as  the  business  may  require,  in  grounds,  houses,  and 
fixtures,  a  sum  not  exceeding,  in  the  next  four  years,  $75,000.  The  joint 
concurrence,  however,  of  the  College  of  Bishops,  formally  given,  a  iter  free 
and  full  consultation  and  conference  with  the  Book  Agents  and  Book 
Committee,  may  authorize  a  further  investment. 

1858.]  He  shall  make  no  investments  in  grounds,  houses, 
or  permanent  fixtures  without  the  authority  of  the  Book  Com- 
mittee. 

Financial  Secretary.  [1866. 

There  shall  be  a  Financial  Secretary  of  the  Publishing  House,  elected 
hy  the  General  Conference,  whose  duf\  it  shall  be  to  visit  the  Conferences, 
for  the  purpose  of  collecting  the  debts  due  the  House,  and  of  encouraging 
and  aiding  in  the  establishment  of  Depositories,  and  the  circulation  of 
books,  tracts,  and  periodicals  throughout  the  Church.  He  shall  also  trav- 
el through  the  Church  generally,  to  raise  a  fund  to  constitute  a  free  cash 
capital,  that  the  operations  of  the  Publishing  House  may  be  conducted 
without  embarrassment,  and  upon  a  scale  commensurate  with  the  wants 


Publishing  House. 


229 


of  the  Church  and  the  magnit ude  of  the  interests  involve'!.  His  official 
relation  shall  entitle  him  to  a  scat  anil  vote  with  the  Book  <  oinmittee; 
anil  when  not  traveling  abroad,  he  shall  give  his  time  and  services  to  the 
promotion  of  the  interests  of  the  Publishing  House. 

1866.]  III.  The  Book  Committee. 

1844.|  The  Rook  Committee  at  New  York  shall  consist  Of  six  [1846. 
traveling  ministers  ami  the  editors.  The  annual  election  of  two  by  the 
New  York,  two  by  the  Philadelphia,  and  two  by  the  New  Jersey  Confer- 

lt  snail  be  the 
ion  of  the  Book 
a  report  thereof 
ieneral  Conler- 
relerrcd  to  them 
And  thev  shall 


ence,  shall  cons 
duty  of  tne  Book 
Concern,  to  inspect  the  a< 

vearlv  to  the  three  Conferences  named  above, 
euce.  They  shall  also  attend  to  suen  matters 
by  the  editors  or  agents  lor  their  action  oi 
have  power  to  suspend  an  editor  or  agent  fix 
such,  if  they  judge  it  necessary  lor  tne  intei 
rn.   And  a  time  shall  be  fixed,  at  as 


.■neral 


rtment  of  the  Book  0 


the  L( 
for  tin 

which  two  or  more  of  the  Bishops  shall  be  requested  to  a 
concurrence  of  the  Bishops  present,  and  of  the  majority 
he  may  be  removed  from  office  in  the  interval  of  the  tie 
And  incase  a  vacancy  occurs  in  any  of  the  agencies  or 
ments  authorized  by  the  General  C  onlerence,  it  shall  b 
Book  Committee  and  two  or  more  of  the  General  Sn 
soon  as  practicable,  to  provide  lor  such  \  acancy  until 
Conference". 

The  Book  Committee  of  this  [Cincinnati]  dep. 
cern  shall  consist  of  six  members  m  addition  to  me  euuors,  to  ue  enosen 
annually— two  by  the  Ohio,  two  by  the  Kentucky,  and  two  by  the  Indiana 
Conference,  Whose  powers  and  duties  in  reference  to  this  establishment 
shall  be  the  same  as  those  of  the  Book  Committee  at  New  York  in  relation 
to  the  Concern  there. 

The  salaries  for  the  support  of  the  editors  and  Agents  in  all  our  book 
and  periodical  establishments  shall  beflxed  by  the  General  Conference, or 

by  committees  appointed  bv  that  body. 

1846.]  There  shall  be  a  committee  of  three,  styled  the  Rook  [1854. 
Committee,  with  whom  the  Agent  shall  consult  on  all  matters  of  his 
agency. 

The  Rook  Committee  is  authorized  and  instructed  to  estimate  the  table 

;ant  Rook  Agents], 
out  of 

the  proceeds  of  the  Rook  (  oncern.  [Om.  1S30:  The  same  committee  shall 
estimate  the  table  expenses  of  the  Assistant  Agent  at  Louisville,  and  de- 
termine what  portion  of  said  expense  shall  be  paid  out  of  the  proceeds  of 
the  Book  Concern,  and  what  portion  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Missionary 
Society.  | 

1854.1  There  shall  be  a  [in.  1857:  Rook]  Committee  [in.  1S.-.3,  [1878. 
om.  IN m:  consisting!  of  [•■live-'  eh.  lsiiii  to  "nine"],  ["three"  eh.  lsii.i  to 
"live"]  of  whom  shall  be  resident  at  Nashville,  [in.  lMio:  Tennessce.j 
[oin.  IS.'iS:  to  be  called  the  Rook  Committee].  [Om.  isr.s :  No  permanent, 
investment  of  the  book  fund  shall  be  made  bv  the  Agents  without  then- 
approbation.]  Thev  shall  ["  give  advice  to  the  Agent's  on  all  matters  of 
general  interest,  whenever  consulted"  eh.  1838  to  "whenever  consulted, 
give  advice  to  the  General  Rook  Agent  on  all  matters  connected  with  the 
Publishing  House  "].  [Om.  1S3S :  Thev  shall  li  x  the  allowances  of  the  Agents 
and  resident  editors,  till  vacancies  in  their  own  Board,  and,  with  the  ad- 
vice of  the  Bishops,  till  vacancies  in  the  agency  and  in  the  corps  of  resi- 
dent editors.]  [In.  1S38:  Thev  shall  fix  the  salaries  of  the  Agent,  (om. 
1X66:  Financial  Secretary.)  and  ("editor"  ch.  1*74  to  "  editors")  at  Nash- 
ville; and,  during  the  intervals  of  the  General  <  onference,  they  and  (in. 
18(36:  one  or  more  of)  the  Bishops  (om.  1766:  together)  shall  have' the  pow- 
er to  fill  vacancies  in  their  own  bodv,  in  the  agency  ("or"ch.  1866  to 
"and")  in  the  editorial  corps  (om.  18(56:  resident)  at  Nashville.] 

1878.]    There  shall  he  a  Book  Committee  of  thirteen — four 


expenses  of  the  General  Book  Agent  I  in.  ls.)u:  and  Assistant 
which,  with  ["his"ch.  1830  to  "  their  "]  quarterage,  shall 


230 


Appendix. 


clerical  and  nine  lay — nine  of  which  committee  shall  reside  in  or 
near  Nashville,  Tennessee. 
They  shall  have  full  power — 

1.  To  prescrihe  rules  and  regulations  not  inconsistent  with  the 
provisions  of  this  chapter  for  the  government  of  the  Agent  electei  1 
by  the  General  Conference  to  conduct  the  business  of  the  [«  game  " 
oh.  1886  to  "House"]. 

2.  To  require  said  Agent  to  report  to  them  at  least  once  a 
month  the  state  of  the  current  business  of  the  House,  and  the 
result  of  the  operations  of  the  same  during  that  period. 

3.  To  settle  with  the  present  and  any  future  Agent,  upon  the 
principles  which  govern  the  relations  between  principal  and 
agent,  embracing  his  individual  transactions  with  himself  as 
Agent,  and  ascertain  the  state  of  the  accounts  between  him  and 
said  House,  when  and  as  they  may  think  proper ;  provided  such 
settlement  with  such  future  Agent  shall  be  made  at  least  once  a 
year,  and  the  result  of  the  same  be  reported  to  the  several  An- 
nual Conferences,  and  also  to  the  General  Conference. 

4.  To  .suspend  said  Agent  at  any  time  for  mismanagement  or 
misconduct  in  office,  and  appoint  another  temporarily  in  his 
stead  for  such  time  as  they  may  deem  necessary,  during  the  in- 
tervals of  the  General  Conference. 

To  enter  into  negotiations  with  the  creditors  of  the  House  for  [1882. 
an  extension  of  time  upon  and  an  adjustment  of  their  debts. 

To  see  that  said  debts  be  paid  as  rapidly  as  possible,  out  of  collections 
from  debts  due  the  House,  and  out  of  any  other  funds  that  may  be  secured 
for  this  purpose,  and  according  to  some  regular  system. 

To  dispose  through  the  Agent  of  three -fourths  of  the  real  estate,  con- 
sisting of  the  Publishing  House  building  and  the  ground  upon  which  the 
same  is  located,  and  of  all  other  real  estate,  provided  such  sale  can  be 
made  upon  fair  terms;  and  if  such  sale  of  part  cannot  he  advantageously 
made  by  reason  of  its  connection  with  the  residue  of  said  property,  then 
to  sell  the  whole  of  the  same,  ami  all  or  so  much  as  they  may  deem  best  of 
the  fixtures,  machinery,  and  furniture  of  every  kind,  if  a  reasonable  price 
can,  in  their  judgment,  be  obtained  therefor:  such  sale  in  either  event  to 
be  made  with  the  sanction  and  approval  of  the  creditors  who  have  liens 
upon  the  same,  and  the  securities  and  indorsers  who  are  liable  for  the 
other  debts  of  the  House.  In  the  event  such  consent  cannot  be  obtained, 
said  committee  is  authorized  to  institute  such  proceedings  through  the 
Agent  as  maybe  deemed  necessary  Insecure  such  saleof  part  or  the  whole 
as  may  be  deemed  advisable,  the  proceeds  of  the  same  to  go  to  the  pay- 
ment of  the  debts  of  the  House,  according  to  their  several  priorities. 

1882.]  5.  To  provide  for  the  retirement  [om.  18GG:  or  exten- 
sion] of  the  bonds  of  the  House,  as  may  be  necessary  or  practica- 
cable,  [in.  1806:  or  to  provide  a  sinking  fund  to  be  invested  in  such 
interest-bearing  securities  as  they  may  deem  best  to  meet  the 
same,]  and  to  settle  the  remaining  indebtedness,  if  any,  as  they 
may  deem  just  and  equitable. 

1878.]  6.  To  fix  the  salaries  of  the  Agent  and  the  editors 
at  Nashville,  provided  such  salaries  do  not  exceed  the  follow- 
ing sums,  to  wit :  To  the  Agent,  $2.500 ;  to  the  Book  Editor, 

$  ;  to  the  Editor  of  the  t'hrktiiw  Advocate,  $2,500;  to  the 

Editor  of  Sunday-school  Publications,  $2,500.  During  the  in- 
tervals of  the  General  Conference,  [in.  ism-,  if  there  shall  be 
complaints  against  any  editor  elected  by  the  General  Confer- 


Publishing  House. 


231 


ence,  of  misconduct  or  inefficiency  in  his  office,]  ["thcy"ch. 
1886  to  "  the  Book  Committee  "],  and  one  or  more  of  the  Bishops, 
shall  have  the  power  to  [»flll  vacancies  in  their  own  body,  the  agency, 
or  in  the  editorial  corps  at  Nashville"  ch.  1886  to  "suspend  such 
editor  until  a  full  investigation  of  the  matter  complained  of  shall 
be  made.  The  Bishop  or  Bishops  acting  with  such  committee 
shall,  as  speedily  as  practicable,  call  together  not  less  than  five 
traveling  preachers,  none  of  whom  shall  reside  in  Nashville  or 
its  vicinity,  to  hear  and  determine  the  whole  matter.  The  ac- 
cused officer  shall  have  ten  days'  notice  of  the  time  of  trial,  and 
be  furnished  with  a  written  copy  of  the  complaint.  He  shall 
have  the  right  to  challenge  any  member  of  the  trial  committee 
for  cause  deemed  sufficient  by  the  Bishop  or  Bishops  appointing 
it.  If,  upon  full  hearing,  the  complaint  be  sustained,  the  office 
of  the  editor  affected  shall  be  deemed  vacant"]. 

1886.]  If  any  editor  or  officer  of  the  Publishing  House  be 
under  report  of  immorality,  there  shall  be  speedy  investigation 
according  to  the  law  of  the  Discipline,  and  the  person  accused 
shall  be  suspended  from  office  until  trial,  and  if  found  guilty  his 
office  shall  be  deemed  vacant.  The  Book  Committee,  a  majority 
of  the  Bishops  concurring,  shall  have  power  to  fill  vacancies  in 
the  Book  Committee,  or  any  office  connected  with  the  Publish- 
ing House. 

1878.]  7.  The  said  Book  Committee  shall  at  all  times  have 
free  access  to  the  books,  accounts,  and  papers  of  said  House  for 
purposes  of  examination,  and  shall  keep  a  faithful  record  of  their 
proceedings,  and  make  a  full  quadrennial  report  thereof  to  the 
General  Conference. 

8.  The  annual  meeting  of  the  Book  Committee  shall  be  held 
on  the  first  Wednesday  in  the  month  of  May,  and  monthly 
meetings  at  such  times  as  the  committee  shall  appoint ;  and  a  ma- 
jority of  the  nine  members  who  are  to  live  near  Nashville  shall 
be  necessary  at  monthly  meetings,  and  a  majority  of  the  whole 
Committee  necessary  to  an  annual  meeting  in  order  to  transact 
business. 

1858.]        IV.  [Om.  1866:  Conference]  Depositories. 

1844.1  There  shall  he  a  depositors-  of  our  books  at  Chartes-  1 1346. 
ton,  S.C.,  at  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  and  at  Bokon,  Mass.,  furnished  bv  the  Agents 
at  New  York  with  full  supplies  of  the  bonks  of  our  General  <  'atalogue.Sun- 
day-school  books,  and  tracts,  to  be  sold  for  the  Concern  on  the  same  terms 
as  at  New  York;  provided  that  there  shall  not  be  more  than  twentv-live 
thousand  dollars'  worth  at  Pittsburg,  nor  more  than  ten  thousand  dollars' 
worth  at  Boston. 

The  expenses  incident  to  the  transportation,  management,  and  sale  of 
our  books  at  those  depositories  having  been  met  out  of  the  sales,  accord- 
ing to  an  arrangement  with  the  Agents  at  New  York,  the  net  proceeds 
shall  be  forwarded  to  said  Agents  as  fast  as  possible. 

Pull  statements  shall  be  made  to  the  Agents  at  New  York  semi-annu- 
ally, at  dates  fixed  bv  them,  of  the  amount  of  sales  and  of  expenses,  dis- 
tinguishing cash  sales  from  those  on  credit;  and  also,  animal  statements 
shall  be  made  of  t lie  amount  of  stock. 

If  it  shall  appear  to  the  Agents  at  New  York  that  the  business  at  either 
of  the  depositories  is  not  well  managed,  or  that  remittances  are  not  duly 


232 


Appendix, 


made,  they  shall  give  notice  thereof  to  the  committee  or  commissioners 
acting-  lor  the  Annual  (Jonierence,  or  to  the  Annual  »  oiiferenre,  who  snail 
immediately  correct  the  error  complained  of,  or  cause  the  affairs  of  the 
depository  to  lie  wound  up. 

1846.J  And  he  (the  Agent]  shall  cause  such  hooks  to  be  de-  [1350. 
posited  at  Louisville,  Kentucky,  [om.  1850:  Charleston,  South  Carolina,] 
and  liichinond,  Virginia,  subject  to  the  itinerant  preachers  in  the  Method- 
ist Kpiscnpal  Church,  South. 

The  editor  of  the  Southern  Christian  Advocate  shall  be  Assistant  Book 
Agent  at  Charleston;  the  editor  of  the  Richmond  Christian  Advocate 
the  Assistant  Book  Agent  at  Bichmond;  and  the  Missionary  Secretary 
the  Assistant  Hook  Agent  at  Louisville;  and  thev  shall  be  suliiect  to  the 
direction  of  the  Oencral  Hook  Agent 
1850.1  There  shall  be  an  Assistai 
ami  another  at  Louisville,  to  be  ap 
they  shall  both  lie  suliiect  to  the  direi 
matters  relating  to  the  depositories. 

1^54.]  9.  There  shall  be  a'deposi 
places  under  the  general  direction  of  tl 


Agent  at  Richmond,  [1054. 
by  the  General  Conference; 
the  General  Rook  Agent,  in 


New  Orlc 

coj  provided  that  the  Agents  and  Book  Comr 
said  depositories  will  bc~  profitably  sustained, 
authority  to  discontinue  any  one  of  the  same, 
injurious  to  the  interests  of  the  Concern. 

1858.  |  Any  Conference,  or  two  or  more  ( 
ly,  may  establish  an  agency  or  depository  for 
provided  the  business  Willi  the  .Publishing  II< 
business  principles,  [om.  lSGii:  and  that  the  C 
settlement  promptly  every  six  months].  And 
eral  Book  Agent"]  is  [om.  1866:  hereby]  an 
tions  with  any  agency  or  depository  that  < 
promptly. 

Our  publications  shall  be  sold  by  the  .Gem 


ich  of  the  following  [1858. 
,viz.:  Richmond, Charleston, 
Memphis,  and  San  Krancis- 
ittee  shall  he  satisfied  that 
and  shall  furthermore  have 
when  they  shall  find  it  to  be 


■nts 


such  Confei 
cost,  so  thi 

extended  tc 
the  Method 
House  has  1 
It  lsrecoi 


clepi 


hurch,  South,  fo. 

a. 

!  Annual  Confcren 
to  appoint  an  A 
intend  the  circuit! 
nference  Book  Ci 


il  Book  Agent  to  [  1866. 
10  material  advance  upon  their 
i  may  accrue  ultimately  to  the 
that  this  privilege  shaft  not  be 
for 


,  Inch 


an  agency  or  dcpositoi 
of  at  least  three  to  sup 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
with  the  Conference  Agent,  to  fix  the 
sold  w  ithin  their  bounds;  the  per  cen 
chasers;  and  they  shall  determine  wl 
the  bonks  not  sold;  also,  what  proporti 
be  gratuitously  distributed;  they  shal 
paid  out  of  the  business;  and  in  all  re 
Agent,  suliiect  to  the  control  of  the  C'oi 
him.    It  shall  be  the  dutvof  the  Confei 


.  to  be  allow 
■thcr  said  purch 
in  to  the  amount 


work  the  Publishing 

f  erences  establ  i  sh  i  ng 
I  a  Book  Committee 
looks  and  tracts.  It 
is,  upon  consultation 
h  our  books  shall  be 
to  wholesale  pur- 


supp 
the  p 
sible 


with  the  General  Agent  at  X: 
no  case  to  allow  his  indebtcr 
the  Agent  for  the  Pacific  <  on 
on  his  first  purchases;  the  <■ 
ways  determine,  in  view  of  a 
shall  be  extended  to  a  (  onfer 
It  is  also  recommended  tint 
charge,  at  each  prearhing-ph 
Committee  may  direct,  to  aid 
the  destitute;  and  that  the  m 


mg 


pos 


a  his  duty  to  conduct  the  business 
s  nearly  as  may  be  for  cash ;  and  in 
•xtend  "beyond  six  months— except 

ho  shall  lie  allowed  twelve  months 
ook  Agent,  nevertheless,  shall  al- 

umstanees,  what  amount  of  credit 
icy  or  depository. 

[ion  be  taken  up  bv  the  preacher  in 
ch  time  as  the  Conference  or  Book 
rculation  of  books  and  t  raids  among 
illected  be  remitted  to  the  Confer- 


Fablishing  .House. 


encc  A  front  for  the  purpose.  It  is  also  recommended  (hat  the  presiding 
ciders  inquire,  at  each  ljuarterly  t  onlerencc,  whether  the  preachers  have 
been  faithful  in  supplying  the  people  with  our  hooks,  tracts,  and  period- 
icals) and  that  all  our  "people  increase  their  efforts  to  circulate  our  publi- 
cations. 

The  depositories  now  under  the  control  of  the  General  Book  Agent  may 
be  disposed  of  to  the  Conferences  now  patronising  them,  that  they  may 

hereallcr  be  conducted  agreeably  to  the  loregoing  provisions,  or  be  dis- 
continued, as  in  the  judgment  of  the  Agent  shall  best  subserve  the  general 
cause.  And  all  real  estate  obtained  for  Conference  depositories  shall, 
where  the  state  law  allows  it.  be  deeded  to  trustees,  or  to  the  General 
Hook  Agent,  to  be  held  in  trust  for  the  Methodist  Kpi.-eopal  Church,  South, 
for  the  purpose  Of  depositories,  within  the  bounds  of  the  Conference  or 
Conferences  making  tne  purchase.  The  Conferences  are  requested  to  take 
active  measures  for  the  circulation  of  our  books  and  periodicals,  and  to 
bold  their  members  to  a  strict  nccountahilrt  v  on  this  subject. 

1866.]  The  depository  at  Now  Orleans  shall  be  continued  [1878. 
tinder  the  superintendence  of  an  Agent,  to  be  appointed  by  the  General 
Book  Agent. 

1878.]  The  New  Orleans  Depository  shall  be  closed  upas  [1882. 
soon  as  may  be  practicable,  and  its  affairs  wound  up  by  Cie  committee, 
through  the  Agent,  in  such  manner  as  they  may  lind  to  be  most  judi- 
cious. 

No  ["other  depositories"  ch.  1SS2  to  "  depository  "]  shall  bo  estab- 
lished. 

1858.]    V.  General  Conference  Periodicals  and  Editors. 

1844.)  There  shall  be  an  editor  of  the  Methodist  Quarterly  Review 
and  general  books,  an  1  an  editor  and  assistant  editor  for  the  Christian 
Advocate  and  Journal,  w  ho,  if  chosen  from  among  the  traveling  preach- 
ers, shall  bo  members  of  such  Conlerences  as  thev  mav,  viih  the  approba- 
tion of  the  Bishops,  select.  There  shall  be  an  editor  at  New  York  of  Sun- 
day-school books  and  tracts,  whose  duty  it  shall  be,  in  connection  with 
the  Book  Agents,  to  superintend  all  such  publications  issued  at  our  Book 
Boom,  and  to  have  charge  of  the  Sunday-school  Advocate  or  other  Sun- 
day-school periodicals,  and  he  shall  be  subject  to  the  same  regulations 
anil  restrictions  which  govern  the  other  editors  in  New  York.  There 
shall  be  [in  Cincinnati]  an  editorof  the  Ladies'  i;c;n>si;i>rti,  general  books 
and  tracts,  except  those  in  the  Gorman  language,  and  an  editor  who  shall 
have  charge  of  the  Western  Christian  Advocate,  who,  if  chosen  from 
among  the  traveling  preacliers,  shall  be  members  of  such  Conferences  as 
they  mav,  with  the  "approbation  of  the  Bishops,  select.  There  shall  be  [in 
Cincinnati!  an  editor  in  the  German  Department,  w  ho  shall  have  charge 
of  the  Christian  Apologist,  and  perform  all  the  editorial  duties  necessary 
in  the  printing  of  such  books  and  tracts  as  maybe  recommended  to  the 
Agents,  as  above,  for  publication  in  the  German  language. 

In  addition  to  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,  and  the  Western 
Christian  Advocate,  there  shall  be  similar  papers  established  in  the  fol- 
lowing places, namely  :  Charleston,  S.  C„  Richmond,  Ya.,  Nashville,  Tenn., 
Pittsburg,  Pa.,  and  Auburn.  N.  Y.,  to  be  conducted  under  the  direction 
and  patronage  of  this  Conference;  provided,  that  before  any  such  paper 
shall  be  commenced  three  thousand  subscribers  shall  be  obtained,  or  sub- 
Bat  iptions  amounting  to  six  thousand  dollars.  And  the  Annual  Confer- 
once  within  whose  bounds  such  paper  shall  be  established  shall  appoint 
from  their  own  members  a  Publishing  Committee  consisting  of  three, 
•whose  duties  shall  be  similar  to  those  of  the  Book  Committee  of  New 

lable  to  those  establish- 
Advocate,  the  Publish- 
ing Committee  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Oneida,  Genessee,  and  Black 
Biver  Conferences,  and  shall  consist'of  two  members  from  each  of  the 
Conferences.  The  editors  of  the  papers  at  Charleston.  Nashville,  Rich- 
mond, Pittsburg,  and  Auburn,  shall  be  elected  by  this  Conference.  And 
in  case  of  vacancy  bv  death,  resignation,  or  otherwise,  in  either  of  those 
establishments,  the  Annual  Conference  where  it  is  located  shall  have  au- 
thority to  UU  such  vacancy,  as  above  provided. 


234 


Appendix, 


The  Publishing  Committee  in  each  of  these  establishments  shall  keep 
an  account  of  the  receipts  and  expenditures  for  the  paper,  correspond 
with  the  Agents  at  New  York,  hold  all  moneys,  after  defraying  current 
expenses,  subject  to  their  order,  and  shall  report  annually  oil  the  Male  «.( 
the  establishment  to  their  Conference  and  to  the  Agents  at  New  York. 
And  whenever  it  shall  be  found  that  such  papers  do  not  fully  support 
themselves,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Annual  Conferences  within  whose 
bounds  tliey  are  established  to  discontinue  them,  and  report  to  the  Airents 
at  New  York  the  state  of  the  accounts  on  the  final  settlement  of  the  busi- 
ness; and  if  there  be  any  loss,  the  said  Agents  shall  take  the  earliest  op- 
portunity to  discharge  the  debt. 

The  Annual  Conferences  are  affectionately  and  earnestly  re-  [1850. 
quested  not  to  establish  any  more  Conference  papers:  and  where  Bach  pa- 
pers exist,  they  maybe  discontinued  when  it  can  be  done  consistently 
with  existing  obligations. 

1846.]  there  shall  be  a  weekly  paper  published  in  Nashville,  [1804. 
Teun..  stvled  the  y  astir  diet  7i  rislitui  Ad  vacate ;  a  similar  paper  in  (  liarles- 
ton,  S.  C,  styled  the  Southern  Christian  Advocate;  |oni.  1850:  and  also] 
a  similar  paper  in  Richmond,  Ya.,  styled  the  Richmond  Christian  Advo- 
cate; [in.  IKK):  a  similar  paper  in  Kiioxville,  Tenn.,  styled  the  Methodist 
Episcopalian;  a  similar  paper  in  Louisville,  Ivy.,  styled  the  Methodist 
Expositor;  a  similar  paper  in  Houston,  Texas,  styled 'the  Texan  H'esle;/- 
an  Banner.  There  shall  also  be  a  monthly  magazine  published  at  Na-ii- 
ville,  Teun.,  styled  the  Ladies'  Companion,  f"  For  the  paper  at  Nash- 
ville, and  also  for  the  paper  at  Charleston,  there  shall  be  an  editor  and 
an  assistant  editor;  and  for  the  paper  at  Richmond  "  eh.  1^50  to  "  For  each 
of  these  periodicals")  there  shall  be  an  editor,  |om.  1850:  all  of  whom  shall 
be]  elected  by  the  General  Conference  from  among  the  traveling  preach- 
ers: ["and"  ch.  1S50  to  "The  editors")  shall  be  members  of  such  Annual 
Conferences  as  they  may  select,  with  the  approbation  of  the  presiding 
Bishop,  and  ["  whose"  ch.  1850  to  "  their  "]  salaries  shall  be  fixed  by  the 
respective  Publishing  Committees,  and  paid  out  of  the  proceeds  of  the 
papers. 

Should  a  vacancy  occur  in  the  editorial  department  of  any  of  the  papers, 
the  Annual  Conference  within  whose  bounds  the  paper  shall  be  located 
shall  fill  such  vacancy,  by  and  with  the  approbation  of  the  presiding 
liishop:  or,  in  the  interval  of  the  Annual  Conference,  it  shall  be  filled  by 
the  Publishing  Committee. 

1850.]  The  Bishops,  when  requested  by  an  Annual  Conference,  or  two 
or  more  Conferences  jointly,  may  appoint  an  editor  to  any  religious  peri- 
odical under  t  he  pat  ronage  ot  such  (  onlerenee  or  (  (inferences. 

1854.1  There  shall  be  an  editor  for  each  of  the  following  pa-  [1858. 
pers,  viz.:  The  Xas/icilte  Christian  Advocate,  published  bv  the  Agents  at 
Nashvi'le;  the  Richmond  Christian  Advocate,  published  at  Richmond: 
the  Southern  Christian  Advocate,  published  at,  (  harleston;  the  St. Louis 
Christian  Advocate,  published  at  St.  Louis;  the  llolston  Christian  Advo- 
cate, published  at  Kiioxville;  the  J/c»i phis  and  A  rka nsas  t'iiristian  Ad- 
vocate, published  at  Memphis;  the  JS'civ  Orleans  Christian  Advocate, 
published  at  New  Orleans;  the  Texas  Christian  Advocate,  published  al 
Galveston;  the  Christian  Observer,  published  at  San  Francisco,  Califor- 
nia. Aud  the  Missionary  Committee  be,  and  they  are  hereby,  requested  to 
aid  the  Texas  Conferences  in  establishing  a  German  paper  at  Galveston. 
Texas,  the  editor  to  be  appointed  by  the  Publishing  Committee  of  said 
Conferences. 

1846.1  The  Annual  Conferences  in  whose  bounds  our  Church  [1854. 
papers  may  be  located  shall  appoint  Publishing  Committees,  consisting 
of  three  members  of  their  own  body,  to  superintend  all  matters  pertain- 
ing to  those  papers,  and  report  to  the  Annual  ( 'onferences,  and  also  tothe 
General  Conference.  The  papers  shall  be  published  at  the  former  terms, 
viz.:  $•>  a  year,  in  advance;  $2.50,  if  not  paid  in  six  months,  and  $1!  at  the 
end  of  the  year. 

1854.]  Each  Annual  Conference,  or  the  Annual  Conferences,  [1858. 
within  the  bounds  of  which  a  periodical  is  published,  shall  appoint  a 
Publishing  Committee,  who  shall  supervise  the  fiscal  business  of  the  of- 
fice, make  an  annual  report  to  the  Conference,  or  Conferences,  and  to  the 
Agents  of  the  Publishing  House,  and  also  report  to  the  General  Confer- 


Publishing  House. 


235 


ence;  but  the  General  C  onference  shall  not  be  responsible  for  tlie  pecuni- 
ary liabilities  of  any  of  those  offices,  except  the.  Nashville,  Richmond, 
Charleston,  and  st.  Louis  offices. 

1846.]  .There  shall  be  a  Quarterly  Review  published,  under  [1854. 
the  supervision  of  the  Bonk  Agent,  to  whom  that  matter  is  confided. 

The  General  Conference  shall  elect  an  editor  of  the  Quarterly  lieview 
from  anions  the  tia\  cling  preachers,  who  shall  he  a  member  of  such  An- 
nual Conference  a-  he  may  select,  with  the  approbation  of  the  presiding 
Bishop. 

1850.]  There  shall  be  a  general  book  editor,  appointed  by  the  General 
Conference,  who  shall  also  be  editor  of  a  Sunday-school  paper,  to  he  pub- 
lished under  the  direction  of  the  liook  Agent  at  Charleston,  S.  C,  with  a 
depository  of  the  same  at  Nashville,  Tenii. 

1854. T  There  shall  be  an  editor  for  the  Quarterly  Review,  [1858. 
to  be  published  at  Richmond,  Virginia,  by  the  Agents.  There  shall  be  an 
editor  for  the  Lady's  Comjuui  iu/i  and  Sunday -school  Visitor,  and  au  ed- 
itor for  Sabbath-school  books,  tract-,  and  the  books  of  the  General  Cata- 
logue. 

1858.1  The  General  Hook  Agent  shall  publish  a  Quarterly  [1866. 
Review,  to  be  called  the  Quarterly  Review  of  the  Methodist  Epi.-copal 
Church,  South;  a  monthly  magazine,  to  be  called  the  Home  Circle;  a 
child's  paper,  to  be  called  t  lie  Sunday-school  Visitor;  and  a  weekly  news- 
paper, to  be  called  the  Christian  Advocate.  There  shall  be  an  editor  of 
books  and  tracts,  who  shall  also  be  editor  of  the  Quarterly  Review; 
an  editor  of  the  Hume  Circle,  who  Bhall  also  be  editor  of  the  Sunday- 
school  Visitor;  and  an  editor  of  the  Christian  Advocate,  all  of  whom  shall 
be  elected  by  the  General  Conference. 

The  General  Conference  shall  also  elect,  quadrennially,  an  editor  for 
each  of  the  following  weekly  papers,  to  wic:  the  Richmond  Christian 
Advocate,  published  at  Richmond;  the  Southern  Christian  Advocate, 
published  at  Charleston  ;  the  SI.  Louis  Christian  Advocate,  published  at 
bt.  Louis;  the  Memphis  and  Arkansas  Christian  Advocate,  published  at 
Memphis;  the  Sew  Orleans  Christian  Advocate,  published  at  New  Or- 
leans; the  Texas  Christian  Advocate,  published  at  Galveston,  and  the 
Kvangclisehe  A poleyete,  published  at  the  same  place;  the  Pacific  Meth- 
odist, published  at  Sao  Francisco,  California;  and  the  North  Carolina 
Christian  Advocate,  published  at  Raleigh;  and  in  case  of  vacancy  in  the 
editorship  of  any  of  these  papers,  its  Publishing  Committee  may  fill  the 
vacancy,  with  tiie  approval  of  one  of  the  Bishops.  The  editors,  elected 
from  liine  to  time  by  the  General  Conference,  shall  exclude  from  our  pe- 
riodicals all  anonymous  matter  reflecting  injuriously  upon  the  character 
of  individuals,  and  all  editorial  and  other  articles  calculated  to  destroy 
or  weaken  the  confidence  of  the  public  in  the  doctrines  or  institutions  of 
our  Church. 

The  Annual  Conferences  may,  at  their  next  session,  choose  such  of  the 
above-named  papers  as  they  niay  adopt,  for  the  organ  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  South,  within  their  respective  bounds,  and  appoint 
Publishing  Committees  for  these  papers,  to  whom  the  General  Book 
Agent,  as  soon  as  convenient  after  the  organization  of  the  committees, 
and  on  being  secured  again-t  any  past  or  future  indebtedness  of  said  pa- 
pers, shall  release,  in  behalf  of  the  Conferences  so  electing,  all  right  and 
title  in  such  papers,  their  subscription-list,  and  their  oftice  fixtures, 
and  also  all  claims  of  the  Publishing  House  against  them  for  advances 
made  heretofore  in  their  behalf;  provided,  however,  that  these  papers 
shall  in  future  devolve  no  expense  upon  the  Publishing  House,  nor  in- 
volve the  funds  of  the  General  Conference  in  any  liabilities  for  their  debts; 
nor  shall  it  have  a  claim  upon  their  profits,  which  shall  be  used  for  the 
support  of  Conference  depositories.  Provided,  further,  that  if  any  one  of 
these  papers,  now  the  property  of  the  Church,  shall  not  be  thus  adopted 
and  received  by  any  Conference,  the  Agent  shall  dispose  of  it  at  the  close 
of  the  next  volume.  These  papers  shall  be  published  under  the  style, 
'•Published  by  a  Committee  of  Ministers  for  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Charch,  South;  "  and  the  Publishing  Committee  shall  report,  every  year, 
the  fiscal  condition  of  these  papers  to  the  Annual  Conferences,  and" quad- 
rennially to  the  General  Conference. 

1866.]    The  General  Book  Agent  shall  be  authorized  to  pub- 


236 


Appendix. 


lish  a  weekly  periodical,  or  newspaper,  to  be  called  the  Christian 
Advocate,  [0m.  1874:  and  a  child's  paper,  to  be  called  the  Svmday-achool 
Visitor;]  ["  said  editor  to"  ch.  1S74  to  "the  editor  of  which  shall"]  Ik; 
elected  by  the  General  Conference. 

1874.]-  [«  He  shall  be  the  "  ch.  1878  to  "  There  shall  also,  be  a  "] 
Book  Editor,  [«  also  "  ch.  1878  to  "  who  "]  [om.  1878:  and  as  such]  shall 
edit  all  the  books  of  our  publication,  except  our  Sunday-school 
books,  which  shall  be  edited  by  the  Sunday-school  ["  .Secretary  " 
ch.  1S78  to  "  Editor  "].  The  General  Book  Agent  shall  be  author- 
ized to  publish  the  Sunday-school  Magazine  and  Lesson  Paj>ers, 
the  Sunday-school  Visitor,  [om.  1882:  and]  Our  Little  People,  [in. 
1878:  and  such  other  Sunday-school  publications  as  he  may  deem 
proper ;]  all  of  which  shall  be  edited  by  the  Sunday-school  ["  sec- 
retary "  ch.  1S78  to  "  Editor  "],  who  shall  be  elected  by  the  General 
Conference. 

18G6.]  V.  But  should  any  of  the  above-named  periodicals,  [1874. 
except  the  Sunday-school  JV.i/.'ur,  arter  a  fair  experiment,  fail  to  meet 
expenses,  the  Hook  Agent  shall  be  authorized  to  discontinue  the  publica- 
tion of  the  same. 

The  editors  for  such  papers  as  have  been  or  may  yet  be  estab-  [1878. 
lished  by  Annual  Conferences  a  -their  organs,  shail  be  elected  by  the  Gen- 
eral Conference,  whenever  ["such"eh.  1S74  to  "this"]  is  the  desire  of 
["those  representing  such"  ch.  1874  to  "the  representatives  of  those"] 
papers. 

It  is  provided  [in.  1874:  farther]  that  if  [om.  1874:  the  business  [18SS. 
of  the  l'ublishmg  House  shall  increase  so  as  to  require]  additional  edito- 
rial labor  [in.  1874:  becomes  necessary]  the  Book  Committee,  with  the 
General  Book  Agent,  and  one  of  the  Bishops,  in  the  interval  of  the  Gener- 
al Conference,  shall  have  authority  to  elect  an  additional  editor  or  edit- 
ors, who  shall  come  under  the  saine  rule  as  to  salary  with  the  General 
Book  Agent  and  the  other  editors. 

It  is  lurther  provided  that  should  the  General  Book  Agent  [1874. 
and  Book  Committee  lind  it  necessary  and  expedient  to  publish  a  month- 
ly periodical,  they  may  engage  in  such  publication  upon  the  recommen- 
dation of  three  or  more  Annual  Conferences  and  the  College  of  Bishops.* 

1882.]  It  is  provided  that  if,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Book 
Committee  and  the  General  Agent,  assistance  is  necessary  to  the 
editors  elected  by  the  General  Conference,  they  (said  Book  Com- 
mittee and  General  Agent),  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Con- 
ference, shall  have  authority  to  provide  and  pay  for  such  assist- 
ance, having  due  regard  to  economy  and  the  ability  of  the  House 
to  sustain  the  increased  expense. 

1866.]  VI.  PfiOCEEDS  OF  THE  PUBLISHING  HOUSE. 

1844.]  The  profits  arising  from  the  Book  Concern,  after  a  .- 
capital  to  carry  on  the  business  is  retained,  shall  he  regularly  applied  to 
the  support  ot  the  deficient  traveling  preachers  and  their  families,  tin- 
widows  and  orphans  ol  preachers,  etc.  The  Book  ["Agents"  ch.  1S4I.  to 
"Agent"]  shall  every  year  send  forward  to  each  Annual  Conference  an 
account  of  the  dividend  which  the  several  Annual  Conferences  may  draw 


*  The  General  Confereiconr  1S70  authorized  Hie  pul.licr.timi  l.y  the  PuhiPhipi!  Hnnsenf  a  irmrthlr 
periodical,  to  be  called  Thr  Southern  Sri-  M,mlhl,,  MagaZiue;  tin,  bciug  iu.deu.u.ilelj  supported, 
it  was  discontinued  beb.re  the  t.c.eri.l  Conference  of  1*71.  . 

The  General  Conference  of  1s-h  !ipp  i-.ted  n  en....- iitoe,  with  miil.nr.ty       publish  a  Review 
••  without  anv  pecuniary  liability  ol  Hie  i'u  hli-hin  c.  Il,,u-c,  trio  <;,.„.  nil  .  .oiteronco,  or  Hie  I  buret. 
It  «:is  sucres-lullv  issued  motor  this  p. Inn  until  |-«..  when  Ihc  r..-wr«\  r.>..t-m..-  aoVptell  "t  aud 
devolved  the  editorial  njauuo.eu.eul  upon  Dr.  \V.  V.  Harrison,  the  e.cucra.1  Uook  l-.ditor. 


Publishing  J  louse. 


that  year;  and  each  Conference  may  draw  for  Its  proportionate  part  on 
anv  person  who  lias  imok  money  in  hands,  and  the  drafts,  with  the  receipt 
of  the  Conference  thereon,  shall  he  sent  to  the  ISook  Agent,  and  he  placed 
to  the  credit  of  the  person  who  paid  the  same. 

1866.]  The  proceeds  of  the  Publishing  Mouse  shall  be  ap- 
propriated to  no  other  purpose  than  its  own  legitimate  business. 

1858.]  VII.  Conference  Relations  of  the  Agent  and  Editors. 

1844.]  The  Agents  and  Assistant  Agents  at  New  York  and  [1846. 
Cincinnati  shall  he  chosen  from  among  the  traveling  preachers,  and  shall 
he  members  of  such  Annual  Conferences  as  they  may,  with  the  approba- 
tion of  the  Bishops,  select. 

The  editors  of  the  Quarterly  Herirw  and  general  hooks,  the  Christian 
Advocate  ami  Journal,  Sunday-school  hooks  and  tracts,  at  New  York; 
/suites'  Ite/msitorti.  general  hooks  and  tracts,  and  Western  Christian  Ad- 
vocate, a  I  Cincinnati,  if  chosen  from  among  the  traveling  preachers,  shall 
be  members  of  such  Annual  C  onferences  as  they  may,  with  the  approba- 
tion of  the  Bishops,  select.* 

1846.]  ["AH  of  whom  shall  be"  ch.  1850  to"  For  each  of  these  [1854. 
periodicals  there  shall  be  an  editor"]  elected  by  the  General  Conference 
from  among  the  traveling  preachers:  [om.  isr,u:  and]  [in.  ls:>0:  the  editors] 
shall  be  members  of  sucn  Annual  Conferences  as  they  may  select,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  presiding  Bishop. f 

1854.]  Each  of  the  [m.  1874:  above-named]  officers,  ["ap- 
pointed "  ch.  1858  to  "  elected  "]  by  the  General  Conference,  [in.  1866: 
("who  are  traveling  preachers "  ch.  1S74  to  "if  he  be  a  traveling 
preacher")],  shall  be  a  member  of  such  Annual  Conference  as 
he  may  select,  with  the  ["approbation" ch.  1874 to  "approval"]  of 
the  ["  Bishop  »  ch.  1858  to  "  Bishops  "]. 

1878.]  VIII.  Liabilities. 

Neither  said  Agent  nor  Book  Committee  shall  have  the  power 
tu  add  to  the  debt  of  the  Publishing  House  [om.  1882:  and  if  they 
shall  find,  upon  investigation,  that  it  is  impracticable  (either  with  or 

poses  and  under  the  rules  herein  prescribed,  t  hey  are  invested  with'full 
power  and  authority  to  put  the  same  into  liquidation,  to  collect  and  mar- 
shal all  its  assets,  and  settle  as  far  as  possible  the  legal  liabilities  of  said 
House.  ha\  iug  due  regard  to  the  interests  of  the  Church  and  the  creditors]. 

IX.  PUBLISHER  AND  BUSINESS  MANAGER. 

The  said  Agent,  by  and  with  the  consent  of  the  Book  Com- 
mittee, may  employ  a  publisher  and  business  manager,  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  superintend  and  manage  the  publishing  and 
business  departments  of  said  Publishing  House,  under  the  con- 
trol and  direction  of  said  Agent  and  Committee. 

1844  ]  Every  Annual  Conference  shall  appoint  a  committee,  fl854. 
who.  in  the  absence  of  the  Book  Agent,  shall  attend  to  the  collection  of 

port  of  the  same.  Thcv  shall  also  report  to  the  Conference  any  claims 
which  may  have  been  oiie  year  due.  that  thev  may  be  collected  or  secured. 
Every  Presiding  Elder,  minister,  and  preacher  shall  do  every  thing  in 
his  power  to  recover  all  debts  due  to  the*  Concern,  for  books  or  periodicals. 


'Nothing  snid  concerning  the  CoDfercnce  relations  of  other  editors,  or  of  the  agents  of  deposito* 
'  Nothing  it  sa  d  iu  the  Discipline  of  1646,  or  in  that  of  1S50,  concerning  the  Conference  relations 


238 


Afipendix. 


within  the  bounds  of  bis  charge.  If  any  person,  preacher,  or  member  lie 
indebted  to  the  Book  Concern,  and  refuse  or  neglect  to  make  psij  nieiit,  or 
to  come  to  a  just  settlement,  let  him  be  dealt  with  in  the  same  manner  as 
is  directed  in  other  cases  of  debt  and  disputed  accounts. 

Whenever  a  member  of  an  Annual  Conference  applies  for  a  location,  it 
shall  be  asked  in  all  cases:  Is  be  indebted  to  the  Book  concern?  and  if  it 
be  ascertained  that  he  is,  the  Conference  shall  require  him  to  secure  said 
debt,  if  they  judge  it  at  all  necessary  or  proper,  before  they  grant  him  a 
location.  Whenever  any  claimant  on  the  funds  of  a  Conference  shall  he 
in  debt  to  the  Book  Concern,  the  Conference  of  which  he  is  a  member  shall 
have  power  to  appropriate  the  amount  of  such  claims,  or  any  part  there- 
of, to  the  payment  of  said  debt. 

Any  traveling  preacher  who  may  publish  any  work  or  book  of  his  own 
shall  be  responsible  to  his  Conference  for  any  obnoxious  matter  or  doc- 
trine contained  therein. 

No  editor,  agent,  or  clerk  employed  in  the  Book  Concern,  or  in  any  de- 
partment belonging  to  it,  shall  be."  allowed  in  any  case  to  publish  or  sell 
books  as  his  own  private  property. 


PART  III. 

Omitted  Sections.* 


1844.]  I.  Of  the  Band  Societies.  [1854. 

Two.  three,  or  four  true  believers,  who  have  confidence  in  each  other  form 
a  band.  Onlv  it  is  to  be  observed  that  in  one  of  these  bands  all  must  be 
men,  or  all  women;  and  all  married,  or  all  unmarried. 

Hides  of  the  Band  Societies,  Drawn  Up  December  25,  1738. 

The  design  of  onr  meeting  is  to  obey  that  command  of  God—"  Confess 
tout  faults  one  to  another,  and  prav  one  for  another,  that  ve  may  be 
healed."  (Jas.  v.  16.) 

To  this  end  we  agree— 

1.  To  meet  once  a  week  at  least. 

2.  To  come  punctually  at  the  hour  appointed,  w  ithout  some  extraordi- 
nary reason  prevents. 

3.  To  begin  exactly  at  the  hour  with  singing  or  prayer. 

4.  To  speak,  cadi  of  us  in  older,  freely  and  plainly, "the  true  state  of  our 
eouls,  with  the  faults  we  have  committed  in  tempers,  words,  or  actions, 
and  the  temptations  we  have  felt  since  our  last  meeting. 

5.  To  end  every  meeting  with  prayer  suited  to  the  state  of  each  person 
present. 

(>.  To  desire  some  person  among  us  to  speak  his  own  state  first,  and  then 
to  ask  the  rest  in  order  as  many  and  as  .  earching  questions  as  may  be, 
Concerning  their  state,  sins,  and  temptations. 

Some  of  the  questions  proposed  to  one,  before  he  is  admitted  among  us, 
may  be  to  this  effect: 

1.  Have  you  the  forgiveness  of  your  sins? 

2.  Have  you  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 

a.  Have  vou  the  witness  of  God's  Spirit  with  your  spirit,  that  you  are  a 
child  of  (iod? 

4.  Is  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  your  heart? 

5.  Has  no  sin,  inward  or  outward,  dominion  over  you? 
(S.  Do  you  desire  to  be  told  of  your  faults? 

7.  Do  you  desire  to  be  told  of  all  your  faults,  and  that  plain  and  home? 

8.  Do  you  desire  that  every  one  of  us  should  tell  you,  from  time  to  time, 
whatsoever  is  in  our  heart  concerning  yon? 

9.  Consider!  Do  you  desire  we  should  tell  you  whatsoever  we  think, 
whatsoever  we  fear,  whatsoever  we  hear,  concerning  you? 

10.  Do  vou  desire  that  in  doing  this  we  should  come  as  close  as  possible, 
that  we  should  cut  to  the  quick,  and  search  vour  heart  to  the  bottom? 

11.  Is  it  your  desire  and  design  to  be  on  this  and  all  other  occasions  en- 
tirely open,  so  as  to  speak  without  disguise  and  without  reserve? 

Any  of  the  preceding  questions  may  be  asked  as  often  as  occasion  re- 
quires; the  four  following  at  every  meeting: 

1.  What  known  sins  have  you  committed  since  our  last  ineetiug? 

2.  What  particular  temptations  have  you  met  with? 

3.  How  were  vou  delivered? 

4.  What  have  vou  thought,  said,  or  done,  of  which  vou  doubt  whether  it 
be  sin  or  not? 

Directions  Given  to  the  Band  Societies  December  25,  17U. 

You  are  supposed  to  have  the  faith  that  ovcrcomclh  the  world.  To  you, 
therefore,  it  IS  not  grievous: 


■  These  were  omitted  entire  at  various  times,  and  ai  they  treat  or  subjects  which  have  not  been 
retained  in  the  Discipline  in  anr  form,  it  U  deemed  bet.  to  print  tbeni  all  together  here. 

(239) 


240 


Omitted  Sections. 


I.  Carefully  to  abstain  from  doing  evil:  in  particular — 

1.  Neither  to  buy  nor  sell  any  tiling  at  all  on  the  Lord's-dav. 

2.  To  taste  no  spirituous  liquor,  no  dram  of  any  kind,  unless  prescribe  I 
l>y  a  physician. 

3.  To  be  at  a  word  both  in  buying  and  selling. 

4.  Not  to  mention  the  faults  of  any  behind  hi.i  back,  and  to  stop  those 
short  that  do. 

5.  To  wear  no  needless  ornaments,  such  as  rings,  ear-rings,  necklaces, 
lace,  or  ruffles. 

6.  To  use  no  needless  self-indulgence. 

II.  Zealously  to  maintain  good  works:  in  particular— 

1.  To  give  alms  of  such  things  as  \  cm  possess,  and  that  according  to  x in- 
ability. 

2.  To  reprove  those  who  sin  in  your  sight,  and  that  according  to  your 
ability. 

3.  To  reprove  those  who  sin  in  your  sight,  and  that  in  love  and  meekness 
of  wisdom. 

3.  To  be  patterns  of  diligence  anil  frugality,  of  self-denial,  and  taking 
up  the  cross  daily. 

III.  Constantly  to  attend  on  all  the  ordinances  of  God:  in  particular— 

1.  To  be  at  church  and  at  the  Lord's  table,  and  at  every  public  meeting 
of  the  bands,  at  every  opportunity. 

2.  To  use  private  prayer  every  day ;  and  family  prayer,  if  you  are  the 
bead  of  a  family. 

3.  Frequently  to  read  the  Scriptures,  and  meditate  thereon;  and, 

4.  To  observe  as  days  of  fasting,  or  abstinence,  all  Fridays  in  the  year. 

1844.]  II.  Op  the  Chartered  Fund.*  [1854. 

Question.  What  further  provision  shall  be  made  for  the  distressed  trav- 
eling preachers,  for  the  families  of  traveling  preachers,  and  for  the  su- 
perannuated and  worn-out  preachers,  and  the  widows  and  orphan-  of 
preachers? 

Ans.  There  shall  be  a  chartered  fund,  to  be  supported  by  the  voluntary 
contributions  of  our  friends,  the  principal  slock  of  w  hich  shall  be  funded 
under  the  direction  of  trustees  chosen  by  the  General  Conference,  and  the 
interest  applied,  under  the  direction  of  ihe  General  Conference,  according 
to  the  following  regulations,  viz.: 

1.  The  elders  and  those  who  have  the  oversight  of  circuits  shall  be  col- 
lectors and  receivers  of  subscriptions,  etc.,  lor  this  fund. 

2.  The  money  shall,  if  possible,  be  conveyed  by  bills  of  exchange,  or  oth- 
erwise, through  the  means  of  the  post,  to  the  general  1  k  steward,  who 

shall  pay  it  to  the  trustees  of  the  fund;  otherwise  it  shall  be  brought  to 
the  ensuing  Annual  Conference. 

3.  The  interest  shall  be  divided  into  thirty-nine  parts,  and  each  of  the 
Annual  Conferences  shall  have  authority  to  draw  one  thirty-ninth  part  of 
the  fund;  and  if  in  one  or  more  Conferences  a  part  less  than  one  thirty- 
ninth  be  drawn  out  of  the  fund  in  any  given  year,  then  in  such  case  or 
cases  the  other  Annual  Conferences  held  in  the  same  year  shall  have  au- 
thority, if  they  judge  it  necessary,  to  draw  out  of  the  fund  such  surplus  of 
the  interest,  which  has  not  been  'applied  bv  the  former  Conferences;  and 
the  Bishops  shall  bring  the  necessary  information  of  the  state  of  the  in- 
terest of  the  fund,  respecting  the  year  in  question,  from  Conference  to 
Conference. 

4.  All  drafts  on  the  chartered  fund  shall  be  made  on  the  President  of  the 
said  fund,  bv  order  of  the  Annual  Conference,  signed  by  the  President, 
and  countersigned  by  the  Secretary  of  the  said  Conference. 

5.  The  money  subscribed  for  t lie  chartered  fund  may  be  lodged  on 
proper  securities,  in  the  Stales  respectively  in  which  i„  has  been  sub- 
scribed, under  the  direction  of  deputies  living  in  such  states  respectively; 
provided,  such  securities  and  such  deputies  be  proposed  as  shall  be  ap- 
proved by  the  trustees  in  Philadelphia,  and  the  stock  ii.  which  it  is  pro- 


•  The  General  Conference  of  authorized  the  Book  Editor  to  make  sucli  verbal  alterations  Id 
Seotion  VII  ,  Part  'J,  as  might  lie  necessary  to  cnfoi  ru  it  to  Ihe  circumstances  of  the  Methodist  Epla* 
copal  Church,  South.    But  it  was  left  out  altogether. 


Omitted  Sections. 


posed  to  lodge  the  money  be  sufficiently  productive  to  give  satisfaction  to 
tlie  trustees. 

III.  Of  Slavkuy. 

Question.  What  shall  be  done  for  the  extirpation  of  the  evil  of  slavery? 

Ans.  1.  We  declare  that  we  arc  as  much  as  e\  cr  convinced  oi  the  great 
evil  of  slavery;  therefore  no  slave-holder  shall  lie  eligible  to  any  ollicial 
station  in  ourVhurch  hereafter,  where  the  laws  of  the  state  in  w  hich  lie 
lives  will  admit  of  emancipation,  and  permit  the  liberated  slave  to  enjoy 
freedom. 

•>.  When  anv  traveling  preacher  becomes  an  owner  of  a  slave  or  .-laves, 
bv  any  means',  he  shall  lorfeit  his  lnini-tcrial  character  in  our  Church,  un- 
less he  execute,  if  it  be  practicalile,  a  legal  emancipation  of  such  slaves, 
conformably  to  the  laws  of  the  state  in  which  he  lives. 

3.  All  our  preacher-  shall  prudently  enforce  upon  our  members  the  ne- 
cessity of  teaching  their  slaves  to  read  the  word  of  God;  and  to  allow 
them  time  to  attend  upon  the  public  worship  of  God  on  our  regular  days 
of  divine  service. 

4.  Our  colored  preachers  ami  official  members  shall  have  all  the  privi- 
leges Which  are  usual  to  others  in  the  Quarterly  t  inferences,  w  here  the 
usages  of  the  country  do  not  forbid  it.  And  the  l're-iding  Elder  ina  v  hold 
for  them  a  separate  District  C  onference  where  the  number  of  colored  local 
preachers  will  justify  it. 

5.  The  Annual  Conferences  mav  employ  colored  preachers  to  travel  and 
preach  where  their  services  are  judged  necessary;  provided,  that  no  one 
shall  be  so  employed  without  having  been  recommended  according  to  the 
form  of  Discipline. 

1850.]  A".  Jl.  This  section  was  inserted  by  a  majority  of  votes  when 
the  M  .  K.  (hurch  embraced  the  w  hole  country;  and  as  the  M.  E.  Church, 
South.  Mill  embraces  a  wide  extent  of  country,  w  ith  various  views  and 
conflicting  interests,  it  is  not  removed,  though  it  has  long  since  become 
inoperative,  and  ceased,  by  common  consent,  to  set  forth  a  practical  rule 
or  principle. 

IV.  op  Baptism.  [1858. 

1.  Let  every  adult  person,  and  the  parents  of  every  child  to  be  baptized, 
have  the  choice  either  of  imincr-ion.  sprinkling,  or  pouring. 

2.  We  will  on  no  account  whatever  make  a  charge  for  administering 
baptism  or  for  burying  the  dead. 

V.  Of  the  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching,  and  of  Other  [1866. 

Piblic  Exercises. 

Question  1.  What  is  the  best  general  method  of  preaching? 

Ans.  1.  To  convince.  2.  To  Offer  Christ.  3.  To  invite.  4.  To  build  up. 
And  to  do  this  in  some  measure  in  everv  sermon. 

Ques.  -2.  What  is  the  most  effectual  way  of  preaching  Christ? 

Ans.  The  most  effectual  way  of  preaching  Christ  is  to  preach  him  in  all 
his  otlice-.  and  to  declare  his  law,  as  well  as  his  gospel,  both  to  believers 
and  unbelievers.  Let  us  strongly  and  closely  insi.-t  upon  inward  and  out- 
ward holiness  in  all  its  branches. 

Ques.  3.  Are  there  any  smaller  advices  which  might  be  of  use  to  us? 

Ans.  Perhaps  these:  1.  lie  sure  never  to  disappoint  a  congregation.  2. 
Begin  at  the  time  appointed.  3.  Let  your  whole  deportment  be  serious, 
weighty,  and  solemn.  4.  Always  suit  your  subject  to  your  audience.  5. 
Choo-e  the  plainest  text  you  "can.  6.  Take  care  not  to  ramble,  but 
keep  to  your  text,  and  make  out  what  yon  take  in  iiand.  7.  Take  care  of 
any  thing  awkward  or  affected,  either  in  your  gesture,  phrase,  or  pronun- 
ciation. S.  Do  not  usually  pray,  er  tempore,  above  eight  or  ten  minutes 
(at  most)  w  ithout  intermission.  0.  Frequently  read  and  enlarge  upon  a 
portion  of  Scripture:  and  let  young  preachers  often  exhort  w  ithout  tak- 
ing a  text.  10.  Always  avail  yourself  of  the  great  festivals,  bv  preaching 
on  the  occasion. 

VI.  Of  the  Duty  of  Preachers  to  God,  Themselves,  and  One  An- 

other. 

Question  L  How  shall  a  preacher  be  qualified  for  his  charge? 
10 


242 


Omitted  Sections. 


Ans.  By  walking  closely  with  God,  and  having  his  work  greatly  at 
heart,  ana  by  understanding  and  loving  discipline — ours  in  particular. 
Ques.  2.  Do  we  sufficiently  watch  over  each  other? 

Ans.  We  do  not.  Should  we  not  frequently  ask  each  other:  Do  you 
walk  closely  with  God?  Have  you  now  fellowship  with  the  Father  and 
the  Son?  At  what  hour  do  you  rise?  Do  you  punctually  observe  the 
morning  and  evening  hours  of  retirement?  Do  you  spend  the  day  in  the 
manner  which  the  Conference  advises?  Do  you'eouverse  seriously,  use- 
fully, and  closely  ?  To  be  more  particular— Do  you  use  all  the  means  of 
grace  yourself,  and  enforce  the  useof  them  on  all  persons?  They  are  [om. 
1854:  either  instituted  or  prudential.    The  instituted  are]: 

1.  Prayer.  Private,  family,  and  public,  consisting  of  deprecation,  peti- 
tion, intercession,  and  thanksgiving.  Do  you  use  each  of  these?  Do  you 
forecast  daily,  wherever  you  are,  to  secure  time  for  private  devotion?  "Do 
you  practice" it  everywhere?  Do  you  ask  everywhere:  Have  you  family 
prayer?  Do  you  ask  individuals:  Do  you  use  private  prayer  every  morn- 
ing and  evening  in  particular? 

2.  Searching  the  Scriptures  by— 

(1)  Beading,  constantly,  some  part  of  every  day— regularly,  all  the  Bi- 
ble in  order;  carefully,  with  notes;  seriously,  with  prayer  before  and  aft- 
er; fruitfully,  immediately  practicing  what' you  learn  there? 

(2)  Meditating.    At  set  times?   By  rule? 

(3)  Hearing.  Every  opportunity.  With  prayer  before,  at,  after?  Hare 
you  a  Bible  always  about  you? 

3.  The  Lord's  Supper.  Do  you  use  this  at  every  opportunity  ?  With 
solemn  prayer  before?   With  earnest  and  deliberate  self-devotion? 

4.  Fasting.  Do  you  use  as  much  abstinence  and  fasting  every  week  as 
your  health,  strength,  and  labor  will  permit? 

5.  Christian  Conference.  Are  you  convinced  how  important  and  how 
difficult  it  is  to  order  your  conversation  aright?  Is  it  always  in  grace? 
Seasoned  with  salt?  Meet  to  minister  grace  to  the  hearers?  Do  you  not 
converse  too  long  at  a  time?  Is  not  an  hour  commonly  enough?  Would 
it  not  be  well  always  to  have  a  determinate  end  in  view?  And  to  pray 
before  and  after  it? 

Prudential  means  we  may  use  either  as  Christians,  as  Method-  [1854. 
ists,  or  as  preachers? 

1.  As  Christians.  What  particular  rules  have  you  in  order  to  grow  in 
grace?  What  arts  in  holy  living? 

2.  As  Methodists.   Do  you  never  miss  your  class  or  band? 

3.  As  preachers.  Have  vou  thoroughly  considered  your  duty?  And  do 
von  make  a  conscience  of  executing  every  part  of  it?  Do  you  meet  every 
society  '    Also  the  leaders  and  bands? 

These  means  may  be  used  without  fruit.  But  there  are  some  means 
which  cannot,  namely:  watching,  denying  ourselves,  taking  up  our  cross, 
exercise  of  the  presence  of  God. 

1.  Do  you  steadily  watch  against  the  world?  1  outsell?  \our  [1866. 
besetting  sin?  .  .         „.  r      .    .,-  „ 

2.  Do  you  deny  yourself  every  useless  pleasure  of  sense?  Imagination? 
Honor?"  Are  vou  "temperate  in  all  thing-?  Instance  in  food:  (1)  Do  you 
use  only  that  'kind  and  that  degree  which  is  best  both  for  body  and  soul? 
Do  you' see  the  necessity  of  this?  (2)  Do  you  eat  no  more  at  each  meal 
than  is  necessary?  Are  you  not  heavy  or  drowsy  after  dinner.'  M  Do 
you  use  onlv  that  kind  and  that  degree  of  drink  which  is  best  both  for 
your  body  and  soul''  (4)  Do  vou  choose  and  use  water  for  your  common 
drink?    And  onlv  take  wine  medicinally  or  sacramentally? 

3.  Wherein  do  "vou  take  up  your  cross  daily  ?  Do  you  cheerfully  bear 
your  cross,  however  grievous  to  nature,  as  a  gift  of  God,  and  labor  to 

^'do^ou  endeavor  to  set  God  always  before  you?  To  see  his  eye  con- 
tinually'lixed  upon  vou?  Never  can  vou  use  these  means  but  a  blessing 
will  ensue.  And  the  more  you  use  them,  the  more  you  will  grow  in 
grace. 

VII.  Of  Employing  OrR  Time  Profitably  When  We  Are  [1858. 
Not  Traveling  or  Engaged  in  Public  Exercises. 
Question  1.  What  general  method  of  employing  our  time  shall  we  ad- 
vise? 


Omitted  Sections. 


243 


Ans.  We  advise  you:  I.  As  often  as  possible  to  rise  at  four.  2.  From 
four  to  five  in  the  morning,  and  from  five  to  six  in  the  evening,  to  medi- 
tate, prav,  and  read  the  Scripture  with  notes,  ami  the  closely  practical 
parts  of  what  Mr.  Wesley  has  published.  :;.  r'rom  six  in  the  morning  un- 
til twelve  (allowing  an  hour  for  breakfast),  read,  with  much  prayer,  some 
of  our  best  religious  tracts. 

Ques.  2.  Why  is  it  that  the  people  under  our  care  are  not  better? 

Ans.  Other  reasons  may  occur,  but  the  chief  is  because  we  are  not  more 
knowiug  and  more  holy. 

Ques.  8.  Hut  why  are  we  not  more  knowing? 

Ans.  Because  we  are  idle.  We  forget  our  first  rule— "  Be  diligent. 
Never  be  unemployed.  Never  be  triflingly  emploved.  Neither  spend  any 
more  time  at  any  place  than  is  strictly  necessary We  fear  there  is  alto- 
gether a  fault  in  this  matter,  and  that  few  of  us  are  clear.  Which  of  us 
spend  as  many  hours  a  day  in  God's  work  as  we  did  formerly  in  man's 
work?  We  talk— talk,  or  read  what  conies  next  to  hand.  We  must,  abso- 
lutely must,  cure  this  evil,  or  betray  the  cause  of  God.  But  how?  1. 
Bead  the  most  useful  books,  and  that  regularly  and  constantly.  2.  Stead- 
ily spend  all  the  morning  in  this  employment;  or  at  least  live  hours  in  the 
four  and  twenty.  "But  I  have  no  taste  for  reading."  Contract  a  taste 
for  it  by  use,  or  return  to  your  former  employment.  "  But  I  have  no 
books.""  Be  diligent  to  spread  the  books,  and  Von  will  have  the  use  of 
them. 

Ques.  4.  Why  are  we  not  more  holy?  Why  do  we  not  live  in  eternity? 
Walk  with  God  all  the  day  long?  "Why  are  we  not  all  devoted  to  Coil? 
Breathing  the  whole  spirit  of  missionaries?* 

Ans.  Chiefly  because  we  are  enthusiasts— looking  for  the  end  without 
using  the  means.  To  touch  only  upon  two  or  three  instances:  Who  of  us 
rises  at  four,  or  even  at  live,  when  we  do  not  preach?  Do  we  know  the 
obligation  and  benefit  of  fasting  or  abstinence/  How  often  do  we  prac- 
tice it?  The  neglect  of  this  alone  is  uflieient  to  account  for  our  feebleness 
and  faintness  of  spirit.  We  are  continually  grieving  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God  by  the  habitual  neglect  of  a  plain  duty.  "Let  us  amend  from  this  hour. 

TIE  1U  les  by  Which  We  Should  Coxtinte,  or  Desist  from,  Preach- 
ing at  Any  Place. 

Question.  1.  Is  it  advisable  for  us  to  preach  in  as  many  places  as  we 
can,  without  forming  any  societies? 

Ans.  By  no  means.  We  have  made  the  trial  in  various  places,  and  that 
for  a  considerable  time.  But  all  the  seed  has  fallen  by  the  wayside. 
There  is  scarce  any  fruit  remaining. 

Ques.  2.  Where  should  we  endeavor  to  preach  most? 

Ans.  1.  Where  there  is  the  greatest  number  of  quiet  and  willing  hear- 
ers. 

2.  Where  there  is  most  fruit. 

Ques.  3.  Ought  we  not  diligently  to  observe  in  what  place  God  is  pleased 
at  any  time  to  pour  out  his  Spirit"  more  abundantly? 

Ans.  We  ought,  and  at  that  time  to  send  more  laborers  than  usual  into 
that  part  of  the  harvest. 

IX.  Of  Visiting  from  House  to  Hoi-se,  Guarding  against  Those 
Things  That  Are  so  Common  to  Professors,  and  Enforcing  Prac- 
tical Religion. 

Question  1.  How  can  we  further  assist  those  under  our  care? 

Ans.  By  instructing  them  at  their  own  houses.  What  unspeakable  need 
is  there  of  this!  The  world  savs:  "The  Methodists  are  no  better  than  other 
people."  This  is  not  true  in  the  general;  but,  1.  Personal  religion,  either 
toward  God  or  man,  is  too  superficial  among  us.  We  can  but  lust  touch 
on  a  few  particulars:  How  little  faith  is  there  among  us!  How  little 
communion  with  God,  how  little  living  in  heaven,  walking  in  eternity, 
deadness  to  every  creature!  How  much  love  of  the  world!  Desire  of 
pleasure,  of  ease,  of  getting  money!   How  little  brotherly  love!  What 


•  This  question  and  the  answer  belonged  to  the  section  on  "  Visiting  from  House  to  House  "  un> 
til  1851,  » jen  it  was  put  here. 


244 


Omitted  Sections. 


continual  judging  one  another!   What  gossiping,  evil-speaking,  tale- 


bearing 


panic  - 


ular:  Who  dues  as  lie  would  lie  done  liy  in  buying  and  selling; 

2.  Family  religion  is  wanting  in  many  branches".  And  what  avails  pub- 
lic preaching  alone,  though  we  could  preach  like  angels?  We  must— vea, 
every  traveling  preacher  must— insti  nct  the  people  from  house  to  house. 
Till  this  be  done,  and  that  in  good  earnest,  the  Methodists  will  1"'  no 
better. 

Our  religion  is  not  suflicientlv  deep,  universal,  uniform ;  but  superficial, 
partial,  uneven,  it  will  be  so  till  we  spend  half  as  much  tune  in  this  vis- 
iting as  we  do  in  talking  uselessly.  Can  we  find  a  better  method  of  .loin* 
this  than  Mr.  Baxter's.  If  not,  let.  us  adopt  it  without,  delav.  His  whole 
tract,  entitled  "  Reformed  Pastor,"  is  well  wortl 
ingot  this  visiting  from  house  to  house,  he  sai 
many  hinderances,  both  in  ourselves  and  the  people." 

(1)  In  ourselves  there  is  much  dullness  and  laziness,  so  that  there  will 
be  much  ado  to  get  us  to  be  faithful  in  the  work. 

(2)  We  have  a  base,  man-pleasing  temper,  so  that  w  e  let  them  perish 
rather  than  lose  their  love;  we  let  them  go  quietly  to  hell,  lest  wo  should 
offend  them. 

(3)  Some  of  us  have  a  foolish  bashfulness.  We  know  not  how  to  begin, 
and  blush  to  contradict  the  devil. 

(4)  But  the  greater  hinderanee  is  weakness  of  faith.   Our  whole  motion 

(.'.)  Lastly.'  we  are  unskillful  in  the  work.  How  few  know  how  to  deal 
with  men,  so  as  to  get  within  them,  and  suit  all  our  discourse  to  their  sev- 
eral conditions  ami  tempers;  to  choose  the  fittest  subjects,  and  follow  them 
with  a  holy  mixture  of  seriousness,  terror,  love,  anil  meekness! 

But  undoubtedly  this  private  application  is  implied  m  those  solemn 
words  of  the  apostle:  "I  charge  thee  before  God  and  the  Lord  .Jesus 
Christ,  who  shall  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at  his  appearing,  preach 
the  word:  be  instant,  in  season,  out  of  season:  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort, 
with  all  long-suffering. " 

O  brethren,  if  we  could  but  set  this  work  on  foot  in  all  our  Churches, 
and  prosecute  it  zealously,  what  glory  would  redound  to  God!  If  the 
common  lukewarmness  were  banished,  and  everv  shop  and  everv  house 
busied  in  speaking  of  the  word  and  works  of  God,  surely  God  would  dwell 
in  our  habitations  and  make  us  his  delight. 

And  this  is  absolutely  necessary  to  the  welfare  of  our  people,  some  of 
■whom  neither  repent  nor  believe  to  this  day.  Look  round,  and  see  how- 
many  of  them  are  still  in  apparent  danger  of  damnation!  And  how  can 
you  walk  and  talk  and  be  merry  with  such  people,  when  you  know  their 
case?  When  you  look  them  in  the  face,  you  should  break  forth  into  tears, 
as  the  prophet  did  when  he  looked  upon  llazael,  and  then  set  on  them 
with  the  most  vehement  exhortations.  O,  for  God's  sake  and  the  sake  of 
poor  souls,  bestir  yourselves,  and  spare  no  pains  that  may  conduce  to  their 
salvation ! 

What  cause  have  we  to  bleed  before  the  Lord  that  we  have  so  long  neg- 
lected this  good  work?  If  we  had  but  engaged  in  it  sooner,  how  many 
more  might  have  been  brought  to  (  hrist!  And  how  much  holier  and  hap- 
pier might  our  Churches  have  been  before  now!  And  why  might  we  not 
have  done  it  sooner?  There  are  many  hinderances.  and  so  there  always 
will  he.  But  the  greatest  hinderanee  is  in  ourselves,  in  our  littleness  of 
faith  and  love. 

But  it  is  objected:  1.  "This  will  take  up  so  much  time,  we  shall  not 
have  leisure  to  follow  our  studies."  We  answer:  (1)  Gaining  knowledge 
is  a  good  thing,  but  saving  souls  is  a  better.  (2)  By  this  very  thin*  von 
will  gain  the  most  excellent  knowledge,  that,  of  God  and  eternity,  oij  You 
will  have  time  for  gaining  other  knowledge,  too.  Only  sleep  no  more 
than  you  need;  "and  never  be  idle  or  triflinsly  employed."  But.  (4)  If 
you  can  do  but  one,  let  vour  studies  alone.  We  onirht  to  throw  bv  all  the 
iibrares  in  the  world,  rather  than  be  iruiltv  of  the  lo-s  of  one  soul. 

It  is  objected:  2.  "The  people  will  not  submit,  to  it."  If  some  will  not 
others  will.  And  the  success  with  them  will  repay  all  your  labor.  O  let 
us  herein  follow  the  example  of  St.  Paul— (1)  For  our  general  business: 
"Serving  the  Lord  with  till  humility  Of  mind."    (2)  Our  special  work: 


Omitted  Sections. 


245 


"Take  heed  to  yourselves  and  to  all  the  flock."  (3)  Our  doctrine:  "  Re- 
pentance toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  .Jesus  Christ."  (4)  The 
place:  "  I  havetatight  you  publicly,  and  from  house  to  house."  (5)  The 
object  and  manner  of  teaching:  "  1  ceased  not  to  warn  everyone,  night 
and  day,  with  tears."  (li)  His  innocence  ami  sell -denial  herein  :  "  I  have 
coveted  no  man's  silver  or  gold."  (7)  1 1  is  patience :  "  Neither  count  1  my 
life  dear  unto  mvself."  And  among  all  other  motives,  let  these  he  ever 
before  our  eyes:  1.  "The  Church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with 
his  own  blood."  2.  "Grievous  wolves  shall  enter  in;  yea,  of  yourselves 
shall  men  arise,  speaking  perverse  tilings." 

Write  this  upon  your  hearts,  and  it  will  do  you  more  good  than  twenty 
years' study.  Then  you  will  have  no  time  to  spare;  you  will  have  work 
enough.  Then  likewise  no  preacher  will  stay  with  us  who  is  as  salt  that 
has  lost  its  savor.  For  to  >uch  this  employment  would  be  mere  drudgery. 
And  in  order  to  it,  you  will  have  need  of  all  the  knowledge  you  can  pro- 
cure and  grace  you'ean  attain. 

The  sum  is:  Go  into  every  house  in  course,  and  teach  every  one  therein, 
young  and  old,  to  lie  (  hristiaiis  inwardly  and  outwardly;  make  every 
particular  plain  to  their  understandings;  fix  it  in  their  minds;  write  it  on 
their  hearts.  In  order  to  this  there  mu.-t  be  line  upon  line,  precept  upon 
precept.  What  patience,  what  love,  what  knowledge  is  requisite  for  this! 
We  must  needs  do  this,  were  it  only  to  avoid  idleness.  Do  we  not  loiter 
away  many  hours  in  every  week?  "Each  try  himself.  No  idleness  is  con- 
sistent with  a  growth  in'graee.  Nay,  without  exactness  in  redeeming 
timevou  cannot  retain  the  grace  vou  receive  in  justification. 

Qins.  2.  How  shall  we  guard  against  [in.  1868:  bribery,  dancing,  attend- 
ing circuses  and  theater.-],  sabbath-breaking,  ["evil  speaking,  unprof- 
itable conversation,  lightness,  expensivenes-  or  gavel y  of  apparel,  and 
contracting  debts  without  due  care  to  discharge  theih "*  eh.  18M  to  "and 
the  other  evils  forbidden  in  the  General  Kulcs'']? 

Ans.  I.  Preach  expressly  on  [••  each  of  these  heads  "  eh.  185S  to  "  them  "1, 
[in.  iv,s:  and  circulate  tracts  denouncing  them,  whenever  necessary]. 
[Om.  18.W:  liead  in  every  Society  the  sermon  on  evil  speaking.] 

2.  Let  the  leaders  closely  examine  and  exhort  every  person  to  put  away 
the  accursed  thing. 

8.  Let  the  [" preachers  warn  everv  Society  that  none  who  is  guilty 
herein  can  remain  with  us"  ch.  l*.>t  to  '-people  be  admonished  that  none 
who  practice  any  of  these  evils  can  remain  in  our  Church  "1. 

Extirpate  buying  or  selling  goods  which  have  not  paid  the  [1858. 
duty  laid  upon  them  by  government  out  of  our  C  hurch.  Let  none  remain 
with  us  who  will  not  totally  abstain  from  this  evil  in  every  kind  and  de- 
gree. Extirpate  bribery,  receiving  any  thing,  directly  or  indirectly,  for 
voting  at  any  election.  Show  no  respect  to  persons  herein,  but  expel  all 
that  touch  the  accursed  thing.  And 

4.  [In.  lH.iS:  In  denouncing  bribery]  strongly  advise  our  people  [1866. 
to  discountenance  all  treats  given  by  candidates  before  or  at  elections,  and 
not  to  be  partakers,  in  any  respect,  of  such  iniquitous  practices. 

X.  Of  Marriage.  [1866. 

Question  1.  Do  we  observe  any  evil  which  has  prevailed  in  our  Church 
with  respect  to  marriage? 

Ans.  Aianvof  our  members  have  married  with  unawakened  persons. 
This  has  produced  bad  effects;  they  have  either  been  hindered  for  life  or 
have  turned  back  to  perdition. 

Ques.  2.  What  can  be  done  to  discourage  this? 

Ans.  1.  Let  every  preacher  publicly  enforce  the  Apostle's  caution:  "Be 
ye  not  unequally  yoked  together  with  unbelievers."    (2  Cor.  vi.  14.) 

2.  Let  all  be  exhorted  to  take  no  step  in  so  weighty  a  matter  without 
advising  with  the  most  serious  of  their  brethren. 

Ques. :!.  On jht  any  woman  to  marry  without  the  consent  of  her  par- 
ents? 

Ans.  In  general  she  ought  not.  Yet  there  may  be  exceptions.  For  if,  (1) 
A  woman  believe  it  to  be  her  duty  to  marry:  if.  (2)  her  parents  absolutely 
refuse  to  let  her  marry  any  Christian  ;  then 'she  may— nay,  ought  to— marry 
without  their  consent.  Yet  eveu  then  a  Methodist  preacher  ought  not  to 
be  married  to  her. 


24G 


Omitted  Sections. 


We  do  not  prohibit  our  people  from  marrying  persons  who  are  not  <>f 
our  Church,  provided  such  persons  have  the  lorin  and  are  seeking  (he 
power  of  godliness;  but  we  are  determined  to  discourage  their  marrying 
persons  who  do  not  come  up  to  this  description. 

XI.  Of  Dress. 

Question.  Shall  we  insist  on  the  rule  concerning  dress? 

Am.  By  all  means.  Tins  is  no  time  to  give  encouragement  to  superflu- 
ity of  apparel.  Therefore,  [om.  1858:  receive  none  into  the  Church  until 
they  have  left  off  superfluous  ornaments.]  [Om.  1854:  In  order  to  this,] 
[oni.  1858:  Let  every  one  who  has  charge  of  a  circuit  or  station  read  Mr. 
Wesley's  "Thoughts  upon  Dress"  at  least  once  a  year  in  every  Society. 
In  visiting  the  classes  be  very  mild,  but  very  strict.  Allow  of  no  exempt 
case;  better  one  suffer  than  many].  [Om.  1854:  Give  no  ticketsto  any  that 
wear  high  heads,  lion  nets,  rallies,  or  rings].  [In.  1858:  Let  each  preacher  ill 
charge  direct  the  attention  of  those  committed  to  his  care  to  the  General 
Rule  on  this  subject,  and  to  the  Holy  Scriptures  on  vhich  it  is  based, 
mildly  yet  earnestly  urging  them  to  keep  the  same], 

XII.  Op  the  Necessity  of  Union  among  Ourselves. 

Let  us  be  deeply  sensible  (from  what  we  have  known)  of  the  evil  of  a 
division  in  principle,  spirit,  or  practice,  and  the  dreadful  consequences  to 
ourselves  and  others.  If  we  are  united,  who  can  stand  before  us?  If  we 
divide  we  shall  destroy  ourselves,  the  work  of  God,  and  the  souls  of  our 
people. 

Question.  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  a  closer  union  with  each  other? 
Am.  1.  Let  us  be  deeply  convinced  of  the  absolute  necessity  of  it. 
2.  Pray  earnestly  for  and  speak  freely  to  each  other. 
8.  When  we  meet,  let  us  never  part  without  prayer. 

4.  Take  great  care  not  to  despise  each  other's  gifts. 

5.  Never  speak  lightly  of  each  other. 

6.  Let  us  defend  each  other's  character  in  every  thing,  so  far  as  is  con- 
sistent with  truth. 

7.  Labor,  in  honor,  each  to  prefer  the  other  before  himself. 

8.  We  recommend  a  serious  perusal  of  "  The  Causes,  Evils,  and  Cure  of 
Heart  and  Church  Divisions." 

XIII.  How  to  Provide  for  the  Circuits  in  Time  of  Conference,  and 
to  Preserve  and  Increase  the  Work  of  God. 
Question.  What  can  be  done  to  supply  the  circuits  during  the  sitting  of 
the  Conferences? 

Am.  1.  Let  all  the  appointments  stand  according  to  the  plan  of  the  cir- 
cuit. 

2.  Engage  as  many  local  preachers  and  exliorters  as  will  supply  them; 
and  let  them  be  paid  for  their  time  in  proportion  to  the  allowance  of  the 
traveling  preachers. 

3.  If  preachers  and  exliorters  cannot  attend,  let  some  person  of  ability 
lie  appointed  in  every  Society,  to  sing,  pray,  and  read  one  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
sermons. 

4.  But  if  that  cannot  be  done,  let  there  be  prayer-meetings. 

XIV.  Of  Colored  Members. 

1866.]  Question.  What  shall  be  done  to  promote  the  religious  [1870. 
interests  of  the  colored  people? 

Am.  1.  Let  our  colored  members  be  organized  as  separate  pastoral 
charges,  wherever  they  prefer  it  and  their  numbers  may  justify  it. 

2.  Let  each  pastoral  charge  of  colored  members  have  its  own  Quarterly 
Conference,  composed  of  official  members,  as  provided  for  in  the  Disci- 
pline. 

3.  Let  colored  persons  be  licensed  to  preach  and  ordained  deacons  and 
elders,  according  to  the  Discipline,  when  in  the  judgment  of  the  Confer- 
ence having  jurisdic  tion  in  the  case  they  are  deemed  suitable  persons  for 
said  office  and  orders  in  the  ministry. 

4.  The  Bishop  may  form  a  District  of  colored  charges,  and  appoint  to  it 


Omitted  Sections. 


247 


a  colored  Presiding  Elder,  when,  in  his  judgment,  the  religious  interests 
of  the  colored  people  require  it. 

5.  when  it  is  judged  advisable  by  the  College  ol  Bishops,  Annual  Con- 
ferences of  colored  persons  may  he  organized,  to  he  presided  over  hy  our 
Bishops. 

6.  \\  hen  two  or  more  Annual  Conferences  shall  he  formed,  let  our  Bish- 
ops advise  and  assist  them  in  organizing  a  separate  General  Conference 
jurisdiction  for  themselves,  if  they  so  desire,  and  the  Bishops  deem  it  ex- 
pedient, in  accordance  with  the  cioctriues  and  di-eipline  ot  our  Church, 
and  hearing  the  same  relation  to  the  General  Conference  as  the  Annual 
Conferences  hear  to  each  other. 

7.  Let  special  attention  he  given  to  .Sunday-schools  among  the  colored 
people.* 


•Prior  to  tbfl  American  civil  war  all  the  colored  members  of  the  .Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  with  few  exceptions,  belonged  to  the  white  pastoral  charges.  At  the  close  of  the  war,  with  the 
destruction  of  shivery,  lb''  provisions  Ci.ulaiiied  in  the  nm'C.iui;  secliou  were  iDteiided  to  meet  the 
wants  of  the  colored  people  iu  their  new  condition.  In  l^Tu.  s<.ver;il  Annual  i  '(inferences  composed 
of  colored  people  having  been  formed,  the  General  Conference  of  the  M'.thiMist  Kpiscopal  Church, 
South,  held  tli nt  yenr  encouraged  and  provided  for  the  organization  of  the  Colored  Methodist  Episco- 
paJChurch  in  America,  which  was  effected  at  Jackson,  Tcuu.,  iu  December  of  that  year. 


INDEX. 


ABSTINENCE,  the  duty  of,  3.'.,  59, 
242,  243. 

ACCUSED  bishop,  to  be  examined 
by  elders,  S4;  charges  to  be  writ- 
ten. Iran-liny  preacher,  in  in- 
terval of  Conference,  86;  at  Con- 
ference, 87:  may  appeal,  3S,  87, 
!).">;  right  of  challenge,  87:  proba- 
tioner in  Conference,  to  be  dealt 
with  as  a  local  preacher,  S3;  local 
preacher  to  be  tried  by  Quarterly 
Conference,  90;  may  appeal,  38,  96"; 
member  may  be  "tried  before  a 
committee  or  the  whole  Church, 
92;  may  be  tried  in  his  absence, 
92;  may  appeal,  38,  96. 

ADDRESS  of  Bishops  to $he  Church, 

ADMINISTRATION,  failure  in  of- 
floial,  42;  of  Discipline,  84-89. 

ADMISSION  of  preachers,  on  trial, 
57;  into  full  connection,  59;  from 
other  C  hurches,  60;  of  members  to 
Society,  33;  to  Church,  terms  of, 
74;  form  for,  161-164. 

ADORATION  of  saints,  images,  and 
relics  condemned,  28. 

AFFECTATION  condemned,  59,  241. 

AGENT,  Sunday-school  and  tract, 
51;  literary  institutions,  51;  Bible 
Society,  51",  Book  Concern,  226. 

AGENT  OF  THE  PUBLISHING 
HOUSE,  election  of,  225;  Confer- 
ence relations  of.  2:S7;  treasurer  of 
Bishops' fund.  104;  trustee  of  gifts 
ami  bequests,  12s;  how  removed, 
230:  duties  or,  226;  not  to  increase 
debt  or  the  House.  2:17;  to  publish  I 

onlv  such  1  ks  lis  arc  approved 

by  "Book  Editor,  22S;  to  sell  books 
for  cash  onlv  or  its  equivalent, 
228:  not  to  Invest  in  real  estate  or 
permanent  fixtures  without  con- 
sent or  Book  Committee,  228. 

A  LAB AM A  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  217. 

ALLOWANCE  to  ministers,  their 
widows  and  children,  99,  100. 

ALMS-GIVING  enjoined.  32,  34. 

AMERICAN  BIBLE  SOCIETY, 
agents  of.  51;  contributions  for, 
56. 


AMUSEMENTS,  sinful,  prohibited, 
34. 

ANDREW,   BISHOP  JAMES  O., 

name  and  data,  14. 
ANNUAL  CONFERENCE,  of  whom 

composed.  39;  boundaries  of,  213- 

of  holding,  39;  changing  the  place, 
39;  who  to  preside  in,  40;  method 
of  business,  40,41:  examination  of 
character  in.  42;  lav  delegate-  to. 
39,  44;  course  of  st'udv  in,  58,  59, 


61;  a 

32;   duties  of 

ollegeof  Bish- 
Sceretarv,  43; 

reprt 

sentation  in  C 

enernl  Confer- 

ence 

36;  journals  1 

f,  examined  at 

ral  Conferenc 

e,  43 ;  to  exam  - 

43"  a 

ieordsof  Disti 

ict  Conference, 
nethod  of  rais- 
laimants,  106. 

APOS' 

fOLIC  BENEDICTION  to  be 

used,  78. 

APPAREL,  rules  on,  34,  246. 

APPEALS  secured,  38;  of  traveling 
preachers,  38,  88,  95;  of  local 
preachers,  96;  of  Quarterly  Con- 
ferences, 53;  of  Annual  Confer- 
ences, 52. 

ARBITRATION  provided  for,  93. 

A  R K  A  NS AS  CO  N  F  E R ENCE 
boundaries,  221. 

ARRANGEMENT  OF  DIS- 
CIPLINE, 19-21. 

ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION,  23-32; 
not  to  be  changed,  37. 

ATONEMENT,  article  on,  30. 

AUDITOR  Woman's  Missionary  So- 
ciety, 118. 

BALLOT.    (See  Vote  by  Ballot.) 

BALTIMORE  CONFERENCE 
boundaries. 

BAND  SOCIETIES,  rules  of,  239. 

BANS  OF  MARRIAGE  to  be  pub- 
lished, 165. 

BAPTISM,  article  on.  29;  ore-req- 
uisite for  membership,  74:  ritual 

order  for  infant.  Hs'-l.VI;'  forad'u'lL 
154-161;  no  charge  to  be  made  for 

(249) 


250 


Index. 


administering,  241 :  choice  of  modes 

allowed,  152,  159,  241. 
BAPTISMS  to  be  recorded,  30. 
BASCOM,  BISHOP  H.  B.,  name 

and  data,  15. 
BENEDICTION,  apostolic,  to  be 

used,  78. 

BEQUESTS,  directions  concerning, 
129. 

BIBLE  CLASSES  to  be  formed,  75. 

BIBLE  SOCIETY.  (See  American 
Bible  Society.) 

BISHOPS,  address  of,  to  the  Church, 
13;  how  constituted,  50;  special 
provision  for  election  of,  50;  form 
for  consecrating,  2ul;  duties  of,  51; 
to  whom  amenable,  84;  to  preside 
in  General  and  Annual  Confer- 
ences, 50;  to  appoint  presiding 
ciders,  51;  to  fix  appointments  of 
preachers,  51;  to  decide  appeals 
and  questions  of  law,  52;  to  form 
districts,  52;  to  travel  at  large,  53; 
to  prescribe  course  of  study  for 
candidates,  53;  how  supported, 
103;  salary  of,  by  whom  estimated, 
103;  widows  and  orphans  of  de- 
ceased, 103;  on  retired  list,  104; 
ceasing  to  travel,  85;  trial  of,  84; 
charges  against,  to  be  written,  84; 
decisions  of,  to  be  recorded  and 
reported,  52;  veto  of,  38. 

BOARD  OF  EDUCATION.  (See 
Education.) 

BOARD  OF  MISSIONS,  duties  of, 
111;  revenues  of,  112;  where  lo- 
cated, 114;  apportionments  of,  114; 
officers,  how  chosen,  111;  Secre- 
tary of,  113;  Treasurer  of,  113. 

BODY  OF  CHRIST,  how  eaten  in 
the  Lord's  Supper,  29;  of  the  wick- 
ed which  eat  not  of  the,  30. 

BOOK  AGENT.  (See  Agent  of  the 
Publishing  House.) 

BOOK  COMMITTEE,  how  appoint- 
ed, 226;  powers  of,  230;  number  of 
members,  2?9;  residence  of  mem- 
bers, 2.0;  duties  of,  230;  annual 
meeting  of,  230;  quorum,  230;  va- 
cancies, how  filled,  231;  to  require 
monthly  reports  from  Agent,  230; 
to  suspend  Agent  or  editors  when 
necessary,  230;  to  fix  salaries  of 
certain  officers.  230 ;  to  remove  cer- 
tain officers  when  necessary,  and 
to  fill  their  places,  230. 

BOOK  CONCERN,  at  New  York, 
226;  Cincinnati,  226. 

BOOK  EDITOR,  Conference  rela- 
tions, 237;  hooks  to  be  approved 
by,  228;  duties  of,  236. 


BOOKS,  unprofitable,  reading  of, 
censured,  34. 

ROOKS  AND  PERIODICAL*,  cir- 
culation of,  49,  54;  people  to  be 
supplied  with,  55. 

BOOKS  OF  THE  BIBLE,  canonic- 
al, 24. 

BOUNDARIES  of  the  Annual  Con- 
ferences, 213-225. 

BRIBERY  denounced,  245. 

BUILDING  CHURCHES.  (See 
Church  Buildings.) 

BURIAL  of  the  dead,  order  for  the, 
173-179;  no  charge  to  be  made  for 
attending,  241. 

BUSINESS  M  ANAGER  of  the  Pub- 
lishing House,  237. 

CALL  TO  THE  MINISTRY,  how 

proved,  50. 
CANDIDATES  for  admission  into 

Conference  to  be  examined,  43,  45, 

58. 

CAPERS,  BISHOP  WILLIAM, 
name  and  data,  14. 

CATECHISMS,  our  own  to  be  used, 
75;  in  Sunday-school,  in  family, 
and  pastoral  instruction,  75,  81. 

CENTRAL  MEXICAN  CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries,  224. 

CEREMONIES  and  rites,  article  on, 
30. 

CERTIFICATE,  to  members,  57; 
limitation  of,  57;  for  a  local 
preacher,  65. 

CHAPLAINCIES,  provided  for,  51. 

CH  ARTERED  FUND,  240. 

CHILDREN,  instruction  of,  45,  46; 
inquiring  concerning,  54;  diree- 
tionsconcerning,  75;  pastor's  duty 
to, 75;  education  of,  50,75;  in  Sun- 
day-school, 81;  baptism  of,  75. 

CHRIST,  divinity  of,  23;  humanity 
of,  23;  oblation  of,  30;  descent  to 
hell,  24;  in  the  eucharist,  29;  resur- 
rection of,  24;  sinlessness  of,  26; 
salvation  only  through  the  name 
of,  27. 

CHURCH,  article  on,  27;  authority 
of  the  (omitted  article),  27;  mem- 
bership in,  how  secured,  33-35,  161- 
164;  how  forfeited,  35,  91,  92;  how 
restored,  97;  register  to  be  kept,  56. 

CHURCH  BUILDINGS,  to  be  se- 
cured, 42,  123;  to  be  plain,  122;  free 
sittings  recommended,  J2J5;  men 
and  women  to  sit  apart,  78;  debts 
on,  to  be  avoided,  123;  directions 
concerning,  122:  dedication  of,  182- 
184,  creating  liens  upon,  126;  to  be 


Indea 


•251 


reported  to  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence, 41. 

CHURCH  CONFERENCE,  how 
composed,  48;  when  to  be  held,  4S: 
duties  of,  48;  roll  to  be  called,  18; 
names  erased,  48;  Secretary  of,  48; 
how  erased  names  may  "be  re- 
stored, 4n;  order  of  business,  48; 
adopts  its  own  method  of  raising 
niouey,  102;  choice  Of  business,  49; 
records  to  be  inspected,  49. 

CHURCH  EXTENSION,  constitu- 
tion of  General  Board.  119;  di- 
rections concerning  Conference 
Boards.  120;  Woman's  depart- 
ment, 120. 

CHURCH  PROPERTY,  how  se- 
cured, 123:  division,  transfer,  and 
sale  of,  125;  trustees  empowered, 
12H:  Quarterly  Conference  control 
of,  120;  liens  iipon,  120. 

CHURCH  TRIALS,  84-90. 

CIVIL  GOVERNMENT,  obedience 
due  to  (note),  32. 

CIVIL  MAGISTRATES,  authority 
of,  31. 

CIRCUITS,  how  to  provide  for,  in 
time  of  Conference,  246. 

(  IR<  CITS,  STATIONS,  AND  MIS- 
SIONS, duties  of  pastors,  54-57; 
division  of,  53,  125;  uniting,  53. 

CIRCUSES  and  theaters,  attend- 
ance upon,  forbidden,  245. 

CLASSES,  vote  by,  in  the  General 
Conference,  37. 

CLASS-LEA  PER,  by  whom  ap- 
pointed. 54,  68;  examination  of, 
68;  duties  of,  68;  member  of  Quar- 
terly Conference,  44. 

CLASS-MEETING,  directions  con- 
cerning, 80;  visited  by  pastor,  80. 

CLERICAL  REPRESENTATION 
in  General  Conference,  35. 

COLLECTIONS,  class,  69;  for  sup- 
port of  pastors,  69.  102;  for  Confer- 
ence claimants,  105;  for  bishops, 
104;  for  Missions  82,  112;  for 
Church  Extension,  119, 120;  for  Bi- 
ble cause,  82;  to  be  reported  to 
Conference,  41. 

COLORED  MEMBERS,  246. 

COLPORTAGE,  43. 

COLUMBIA  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  225. 

COMMITTEES  OF  EXAMINA- 
TION, to  be  appointed,  43;  duties 
of,  58,61;  to  hold  office  four  rears, 
43. 

COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK,  172. 


COMMUNITY  OF  GOODS,  article 
on,  32. 

COM  PLAINTS,  against  ministers, 
42;  in  Quarterly  Conference,  46. 

i  ONFERENCE  BOARDS.  (See 
Boards.) 

CONFERENCE  CLAIMANTS,  re- 
port of,  bv  pastor.  56;  moneys  lor, 
how  distributed,  105. 

CONFERENCE  RECORDS.  (See 
Annual,  District,  Quarterly,  and 
Church.) 

C  ONFIRMATION  not  a  sacrament, 

28. 

CONGREGATION,  ministering  in 
the.  in  such  a  tongue  as  the  people 
understand,  28. 

CONNECTIONAL  OFFICERS,  ex- 
empt from  the  rule  of  limitation. 
51. 

CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS, 
form  for,  201-211:  of  bishops  and 
ministers,  as  set  forth  in  the  time 
of  Edward  VI.,  valid,  31. 

CONSTITUTION  of  Board  of  Mis- 
sions, 110;  of  Woman's  Missionary 
Societv,  117;  of  Church  Extension 
Board",  119. 

CORNER-STONE,  form  for  laying 
of  a,  179-182. 

COUNCILS,  General,  authority  of 
the,  27. 

COURSE  OF  STUDY,  committees 
of  examination  on,  43;  to  be  pur- 
sued by  candidates  for  admission 
on  trial.  58;  for  admission  into  full 
connection,  59;  for  deacon's  and 
elder's  orders  in  the  traveling  con- 
nection, 61;  in  the  local  relation, 
64:  presiding  elders  to  direct  can- 
didates to  the,  54. 

CREDENTIALS,  deprivation  of 
(traveling  preachers').  98;  resto- 
ration of,  98 ;  deprivation  of  (local 
preachers'),  98;  restoration  of,  98. 

CREEDS,  the  Three,  25. 

CUP  OF  THE  LORD,  given  to  the 
lay  people,  30. 

DANCING  forbidden,  245. 

DEACONS,  traveling,  election  of, 
60:  term  of  probation.  61:  exami- 
nation for  orders.  61:  duties  of,  61; 
form  for  ordination  of.  185-190:  lo- 
cal, probation  for  elder's  orders, 
64:  when  removing  to  take  certifi- 
cate, 65. 

DEBT  of  Publishins  House,  increase 

of,  forbidden,  237. 
DEBTS,  non-payment  of,  93. 


252 


Index. 


DECISIONS,  of  the  bishops,  52;  of 
presiding  elders,  53. 

DEDICATION  of  a  church,  form  for 
the,  182-184. 

DEEDS  OK  SETTLEMENT,  123. 

DELEGATES,  clerical,  to  General 
Conference,  30;  lay,  30;  lay  to  An- 
nual Conference,  39;  to  District 
Conference,  43. 

DENVER  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 220. 

DEPOSITORIES,  where  located, 
231;  discontinued,  233. 

DEVISES  aud  gifts,  by  will  or  do- 
nation, 128;  to  the  Hoard  of  Mis- 
sions, 129;  to  Church  Extension, 
119. 

DILIGENCE  enjoined,  34,  39. 

DIRECTIONS  to  preachers, 59. 

DIRECTORY  of  pastoral  charge,  55. 

DISCIPLINE,  titles  of,  13;  arrange- 
ment of,  17. 

DISPUTES,  directions  concerning, 
93;  how  .settled,  93. 

DISTRICT,  appointments  in,  limit- 
ed, 52;  by  whom  formed,  52;  prop- 
erty, trustees  of,  72. 

DISTRICT  CONFERENCE,  mem- 
bers of,  43;  held  annually,  43;  time 
and  place  of  meeting,  43;  change  of 
place,  43;  who  presides,  44;  Secre- 
tary of,  44;  order  of  business,  44; 
election  of  delegate  to  Annual 
Conference,  44;  trustees  elected 
by,  72;  records  to  be  examined  at 
Annual  Conference,  43,  54. 

DISTRICT  STEWARDS,  how  ap- 
pointed, 4(5,  71;  time  and  place  of 
meeting,  71 ;  who  presides  over,  71 ; 
duties  of,  71;  Secretary  of,  71. 

DIVERSIONS,  improper,  rule 
against,  34. 

DOCTRINES,  unscrii.tur.il,  dissem- 
ination of,  by  traveling  preachers, 
87;  by  local  preachers,  90. 

DOGGETT,  BISHOP  D.  S.,  name 
and  data,  15. 

DOMESTIC  MISSIONS,  Board  of, 
115,  in  Annual  Conferences.  108, 
109,  114;  under  care  of  General 
Board,  110,  111. 

DONATIONS  to  the  Church,  128, 12!). 

DRESS,  rules  concerning,  34,  246. 

DRUNKENNESS  prohibited,  34. 

DUNCAN,  BISHOP  W.  W.,  name 
and  data,  16. 

EARLY,  BISHOP  JOHN,  name  and 
data,  15. 


EAST  TEXAS  CONFERENCE 
boundaries.  222. 

EDITORS,  General  Conference,  ex- 
empt from  law  of  limitation,  51; 
salaries  provided  for,  230;  assist- 
ants to,  23(1;  vacancies,  how  filled, 
230;  of  Annual  Conference  organs, 

EDUCATION,  Conference  Board  of. 
42;  duties  of  pastors,  50. 

ELDERS,  traveling,  how  elected, 
01;  term  of  probation,  02;  to  be 
examined,  01;  failure  of  ordina- 
tion, 02;  duties  of,  02;  ordination 
of,  in  missions,  02;  local,  time  of 
probation,  04;  how  constituted, 04; 
to  whom  amenable,  89;  removing, 
to  take  certificate,  05. 

ELECTION  AND  PREDESTINA- 
TION, 20. 

ELECTIONS,  receiving  bribes  aud 
treating  at,  denounced,  245. 

EPISCOPACY,  itinerant  general, 
may  not  be  abolished  by  the  Gen- 
eral Conference,  38. 

EPISCOPAL  DECISIONS,  52;  tobe 
recorded,  52;  not  authoritative, 
except  in  case  pending,  until  ap- 
proved by  the  College  of  Bishops, 
and  published,  52. 

EVIL  SPEAKING  denounced,  34, 59. 
244,  246. 

EXAMINATION  of  preachers  in 
Annual  Conference,  42;  for  admis- 
sion on  trial,  58;  for  full  connec- 
tion, 59;  in  Quarterly  Conference, 

45,  47. 

EXCOMMUNICATE  persons  to  be 
avoided,  30. 

EXHORTERS,  how  constituted,  67; 
how  recommended,  08;  duties  of, 
68;  directions  concerning.  IN;  to 
whom  amenable,  08;  certificate  of 
removal,  68. 

EXTREME  UNCTION  not  a  sacra- 
ment, 28. 

FASTING,  before  gnarterly  meet- 
ings, 55;  on  admitting  preachers 
into  full  connection,  59;  duty  of, 
242,  243. 

FEES  for  administering  the  ordi- 
nances not  to  be  required,  241. 

FESTIVALS,  preaching  on  the,  241. 

FIGHTING  and  brawling  forbid- 
den, 34. 

FINANCE.    (See  Joint  Board  of.) 

FINANCIAL  SECRETARY  of  Pub- 
lishing House,  228. 

FLORIDA  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 217. 


Index. 


253 


FREE  SEATS  in  churches  122. 
FREE  WILL,  article  on,  23. 
FRUGALITY  enjoined,  34. 

GALLOWAY,  BISHOP  CHARLES 
B.,  name  and  data,  1(3. 

GENERAL  CONFLUENCE,  how 
composed,  30;  members  of,  how 
elected.  30;  qualifications  of  mem- 
bers, BU;  minimum  representation 
in,  30;  ratio  of  representation  in, 
37;  voting  by  classes,  37;  time  of 
meeting, Si;  "place  of  meeting.  37; 
how  changed,  37;  called  session, 
37;  members  of  same.  37;  its  place 


GENERAL  RULES  of  the  United 
Societies,  33:  how  guarded,  38;  to 
be  read  publicly,  55;  inquiry  in 
Quarterly  Conference  concerning, 
47;  deductible  from  the  Bible,  35. 

GERMAN  MISSION  CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries,  224. 

GODHEAD,  unity  of  the,  article  on, 

GOOD  WORKS,  article  on,  20. 
GOODS  of  Christian  men,  not  held 

in  common,  32. 
GOVERNMENT,  civil,  duty  to,  32. 
GRACE,  means  of.   (Sec  Means  of 

Grace.) 

GRANBERY,  BISHOP  J.  C,  name 
and  data,  17. 

HAMLINE.  BISHOP  L.  L.,  name 
and  data,  14. 

HARGROVE.  BISHOP  R.  K.,  name 
and  data.  Hi. 

HEDDING.  BISHOP  ELIJAH, 
name  and  data,  14. 

HELL,  Christ's  descent  into,  24. 

HENDRIX,  BISHOP  E.  R.,  name 
and  data,  16. 

HOLSTON  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 215. 

HOLY  GHOST,  article  on  the,  24. 

HOLY'  ORDERS  not  a  sacrament. 
28. 

HOLY  SCRIPTURES,  sufficiency 
of,  for  salvation.  24;  study  of,  en- 
joined, 35, 1!)5,  200. 

HOMILIES,  the  English,  31. 

IDLENESS  denounced,  59,  243,  244. 


ILLINOIS  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 219. 

IMAGE  -  WORSHIP  unscriptural, 
28. 

INCARNATION,  article  on,  23. 
INDIAN  MISSION  CONFERENCE 

boundaries,  220. 
INDIAN  MISSIONS,  107,  109. 
INFANT  BAPTISM,  to  be  retained, 

29;  form  for  the  administration  of, 

14S-154. 


INSTITUTIONS  of  learning,  ap- 
pointments to,  51;  patronage  of, 
5ti;  agents  for  benevolent,  51. 

I  NT  EM  P  E  R  ANC  E.  rule  against,  34 ; 
extirpation  of,  70;  treatment  of 
offenders,  7G;  sale  of  spirituous 
liquors,  70. 

INVOCATION  OF  SAINTS  con- 
demned, 28. 

ITINERANCY,  how  guarded,  3S. 

JANES,  BISHOP  EDMUND  S., 
name  and  data,  14. 

JOINT  BOARD  OF  FINANCE,  how 
appointed,  104;  members  of,  105; 
duties  of,  105;  to  receive  collec- 
tions, 105;  to  estimate  salaries  not 
otherwise  provided  for,  104;  to 
considertinancial  interests,  105;  to 
decide  issues,  104;  to  investigate 
claims.  105;  to  report  to  Confer- 
ence, 105. 

JOURNAL,  of  Annual  Conference, 
by  whom  kept,  43;  to  be  sent  to 
General  Conference  for  examina- 
tion, 43;  District  Conference  to  be 
examined  at  Annual  Conference, 
43;  of  Quarter!!/  Conference,  to  be 
examined  at  District  Conference, 
44;  of  Church  Conferences  be  in- 


KAVANAUG IT,   BISHOP   H.  H. 

name  and  data,  15. 
KEENER,  BISHOP  J.  C,  name  and 

data,  10. 

K  E  N  T  U  C  K  Y  C  O  N  F  E  R  E  N  C  E 

boundaries,  219. 
KEY,  BISHOP  JOS.  S.,  name  and 

data,  17. 

LAW  QUESTIONS,  in  Annual  Con- 
ference, 52;  in  Quarterly  Confer- 

L  A  W  SUITS,  rule  concerning,  34 ; 
may  be  necessary,  93. 


254 


Index. 


LAY  REPRESENTATION,  ratio  of, 
in  General  Conference,  37. 

LAY  REPRESENTATIVES,  in 
General  Conference,  37;  how  chos- 
en, 30;  in  Annual  Conference,  SO; 
by  whom  chosen,  31);  elected  by 
ballot,  44;  duties  of,  39. 

LEADERS  of  classes.  (See  Class- 
leader.) 

LEADERS'  and  Stewards'  meeting, 
35. 

LESSONS  to  be  read  in  public  wor- 
ship, 77. 

LICENSE  TO  PREACH,  ov  whom 
granted  and  renewed,  45,04;  vote 
on,  to  be,  by  ballot,  45. 

LIENS  on  Church  property  forbid- 
den, 120;  exception  stated,  120. 

LITERARY  INSTITUTIONS,  ap- 
pointments to,  51. 

LITERATURE.  (See  Religious  Lit- 
erature.) 

LITTLE  ROCK  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  221. 

LOAN  FUND  of  Church  Extension 
Board,  120. 

LOCAL  PREACHERS,  how  li- 
censed, 04;  duties  of,  03;  recom- 
mendation of,  45,  04;  examination 
of,  04;  recommendation  for  orders, 
64;  by  whom  elected,  40;  certili- 
cate  of  belief,  03;  probation  for 
deacon's  orders,  04;  for  elder's,  04; 
certificate  on  removal,  03;  names 
to  be  recorded,  05;  to  whom  ame- 
nable, 05,  89;  trial  for  immorality. 
89;  for  improper  conduct,  90;  dis- 
seminating false  doctrine, 90;  inef- 
ficient or  unacceptal >le,  91 ;  creden- 
tials of  expelled,  98;  restoration 
of,  98 ;  appeals  of,  91, 96. 

LOCATED  PREACHERS,  where 
amenable, 05;  certificate  of,  limit- 
ed, 00. 

LOCATION  OF  PREACHERS,  vol- 
untary, 42;  without  their  consent, 
42. 

LORD'S-DAY,  not  to  be  profaned, 
34. 

LORD'S  PRAYER  in  public  wor- 
ship, 77. 

LORD'S  SUPPER,  article  on,  29; 
obligation  to  receive,  35;  adminis- 
tered monthly  or  at  every  quarter- 
ly meeting,  77;  order  for  adminis- 
tering, 130-147;  mode  of  receiving, 
146;  terms  of  admittance  to,  140; 
of  both  kinds,  article  on,  30. 

LOS  ANGELES  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  224. 

LOUISIANA  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  218. 


LOUISVILLE  CO  X  FE  HEME 
boundaries,  219. 

LOVE  -  FEASTS,  directions  con- 
cerning, 79. 

M  AGISTRATES,  civil,  authority  of 
the,  31. 

MARRIAGE,  evils  with  respect  to, 
245;  Of  ministers, lawful, 30;  minis- 
ters to  seek  counsel  in  regard  in. 
2-15;  banns  of,  to  lie  published,  105; 
ring,  107. 

MARRIAGES  to  be  recorded,  50. 

MARVIN,  BISHOP  E.  M.,  name 
and  data,  15. 

MASS,  sacrifice  of  the,  unscriptural, 

MATRIMONY  not  a  sacrament,  28; 

form  for  solemnizing,  104-173. 
McTYEIRE,  BISHOP  II.  X.,  name 

and  data,  15. 
MEANS  OF  GRACE, 'duties  ol 

enumerated,  77-n::.  '  :M2;  public 
worship,  77;  Lord's  Supper,  77; 
prayer-meetings,  79;  lo\e-tVa-t-. 
79;  class  -  meetings,  80;  Sundav- 
schools,  81;  directions  concerning 
singing,  78. 
MEMBERS,  Church,  reception  of, 
74;  form  for  receiving,  101-164; 
from  other  Churches,  75;  trial  of, 
for  immorality,  91;  for  imprudent 
conduct,  92;  for  sowing  dissension. 
93;  for  drunkenness,  70;  forsclling 
or  manufacturing  liquors,  76;  ex- 
pelled, how  restored,  97;  appeals 
of,  96. 

MEMPHIS  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 218. 

METHODISM,  history  of,  13. 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL 
CHURCH,  origin  of,  22. 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL 
CHURCH,  SOUTH,  organization 
Of,  22. 

MEXICAN  BORDER  MISSION 
CONFERENCE  boundaries,  224. 

MINISTERS.    (See  Preachers.) 

MINISTRY,  support  of  the,  99-106. 

MINUTES,  the  General,  43. 

MISSIONARIES,  effective  men  onlv 
to  lie  employed,  112;  may  he  ad- 
mitted into  full  connection  in  their 
absence,  59;  may  be  ordained  be- 
fore expiration' of  probation,  01, 
02;  not  subject  to  law  of  limita- 
tion, 51;  support  of,  107-111. 

MISSIONARY,  collections  to  be  re- 
ported, 41;  Societies  to  be  formed 
in  Sunday-schools,  82;  reports  of 


Index. 


255 


General  and  Conference  Boards  to 
be  published,  113,  114  (See  Hoard 
of  Missions,  and  Woman's  Mission- 
ary Society.) 

missions,  support  of,  107;  by  the 
General  Hoard,  110;  Annual  Con- 
ference Hoards,  114;  duties  of  pre- 
siding elders  in  connection  with, 
115;  of  pastors,  5li.  (See  Hoard  of 
Missions,  and  Woman's  Mission- 
ary Society.) 

MISSISSIPPI  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  218. 

MISSOURI  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 220» 

MONT  A  N  A  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 220. 

MORAL  LAW  binding,  25. 

MORRIS,  BISHOP  T.  A.,  name  and 
data,  14. 

MOSAIC  RITES  not  binding,  25. 

NECESSITOUS  preachers,  provis- 
ion for,  100,  101. 

NORTH  ALABAMA  CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries,  218. 

NORTH  CAROLINA  CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries,  216. 

NORTH  GEORGIA  CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries,  216. 

NORTH  MISSISSIPPI  CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries,  218. 

NORTH  TEXAS  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  222. 

NORTH-WEST  TEXAS  CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries,  224. 

OATHS,  article  on,  32. 

OBEDIENCE  to  civil  rulers  en- 
joined, 32. 

OBLATION  OF  CHRIST,  article 
on,  30. 

OLD  TESTAMENT,  article  on,  24. 

ORDERS,  recognition  of,  06. 

ORDINATION,  form  of,  for  dea- 
cons, 185;  elders,  100;  bishops,  201. 

ORDINATIONS  to  be  recorded,  52. 

ORIGINAL  SIN,  article  on,  25. 

ORPHANS.  (See  Widows  and  Or- 
phans.) 

PACIFIC  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 225. 

PAINE,  BISHOP  ROBERT,  name 
and  data,  15. 

PARDONS,  Romish  doctrine  of,  14. 

PARENTAL  DUTIES,  education  of 
children,  50;  to  baptized  children, 
75,  148. 


PARKER,  BISHOP  LINUS,  name 
and  data,  16. 

PARSONAGES,  oversight  of,  42;  to 
be  secured,  123;  of  building,  123; 
woman's  work  in  providing,  120; 
to  be  reported,  41;  duties  of  pre- 
siding elders  and  pastors,  123. 

PASTORAL  VISITING,  from  house 
lo  house,  243;  directory  for,  55;  re- 
quired by  ordination  vows,  188, 
105;  duty 'of  preachers,  59. 

PELAGIANS,  vain  talk  of  the,  25. 

PENANCE  not  a  sacrament,  28. 

PERIODICALS  authorized  by  Gen- 
eral Conference,  230. 

PIERCE,  BISHOP  GEORGE  F., 
name  and  data,  15. 

PLAN  OF  SEPARATION,  23. 

POOR,  care  of  the,  40,  00,  1SS. 

PRAYER,  family  and  private,  86, 
242;  in  public  worship,  77;  Lord's, 
to  be  used,  77. 

PRAYER  -  MEETINGS,  directions 
concerning.  70;  preachers  ami  ex- 
torters to  hold,  68. 

PREACHERS,  their  duty  to  God, 
themselves,  and  one  another,  241. 
(See  Traveling  Preachers.) 

PREACHERS  from  other  Churches, 
how  received,  66. 

PREACHERS  IN  CHARGE,  duties 
of,  54;  to  appoint  leaders,  54;  read 
the  General  Hides,  55;  see  that 
fusts  be  held,  55;  hold  Quarterly 
Conferences,  55;  report  to  Quar- 
terly Conference,  40,  55,  50;  hold 
leaders'  and  stewards'  meetings, 

55;  supply  the  people  with  1  Is, 

55;  keep  Church  directory,  55; 
leave  successor  account  of  his 
charge,  55;  provide  record  of  bap- 
tisms and  marriages.  56;  see  that 
Church  register  be  kept,  56;  pro- 
mote interests  of  Missions  56; 
preach  on  education,  50;  report 
on  Conference  claimants,  56;  fur- 
nish certificates  to  those  remov- 
ing 57;  instruct  children,  75;  hold 
love-feasts,  70;  attend  Sundav- 
school,81;  visit  the  classes, so;  ex- 
amine the  leaders,  OS;  hold  prayer- 
meetings,  70;  form  Bible -classes, 
75;  give  account  of  his  charge 
quarterly  to  the  presiding  elder, 

PREACHING,  advices  on,  241;  mat- 
ter and  manner  of,  241;  rules  by 
which  to  be  governed  as  to  places 
of,  243. 

PREDESTINATION  AND  ELEC- 
|    TION,  26. 


256 


Index. 


PRESIDING  ELDERS,  by  whom 
appointed,  51;  duties  of,  54;  toen- 
force  Discipline,  54;  attend  Bish- 
ops, 54;  attend  quarterly  meetings. 
53;  take  charge  of  preachers,  53; 
employing  power  limited,  54;  de- 
cide questions  of  law,  54;  duties 
in  connection  with  Missions, 
Church  Extension,  and  parsonage 
building,  53,  115.  121,  123;  support 
of,  102;  trial  of,  80. 

PROBATIONERS,  in  the  Church, 
directions  concerning,  74;  in  the 
Conference,  how  admitted,  57;  to 
whom  amenable,  89;  trial  of,  89. 

PUBLIC  WORSHIP  enjoined,  77; 
how  conducted,  77. 

PUBLISHING  HOUSE,  226  -  238. 
(See  Agent,  and  BookCommiitce.) 

PUNCTUALITY  enjoined,  59,  241. 

PURGATORY,  doctrine  of,  un- 
scriptural,  28. 

QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE, 
how  composed,  44;  when  and 
where  held,  45;  president  of,  45; 
order  of  business  in,  4ii;  licensing 
of  preachers  by,  45;  electing  stew- 
ards, 47;  trustees,  47,  72;  Snnday- 

sight  of  trustees,  73;  of  Sunday- 
schools,  45;  of  local  preachers,  45; 
candidate  to  Annual  Conference 
recommended  by, 45;  local  preach- 
ers recommended  for  orders,  45; 
court  of  appeal,  45,  46;  right  of  ap- 
peal, 53;  proceedings  to  be  record- 
ed, 46;  records  to  be  examined,  44. 
QUARTERLY  MEETINGS  to  be 
held,  53;  who  to  hold,  55;  time  and 
place  of,  45;  to  be  preceded  by  a 
fast,  55. 

RATIO  OF  REPRESENTATION  in 
General  Conference,  37. 

READING,  unprofitable,  censured, 
34;  profitable,  enjoined,  243. 

RECEPTION  OF  MEMBERS,  di- 
rections concerning,  74;  form  for, 
161, 162. 

RECOGNITION  of  orders,  66;  of 
Church-members,  161-164. 

RECOMMENDATION  of  preachers 
for  admission  on  trial,  and  for  re- 
admission,  45;  for  deacon's  and 
elder's  orders,  45;  votes  on,  to  be 
taken  by  ballot,  46;  not  of  force 
alter  the  session  of  the  Annual 
Conference  next  following,  46;  of 
preachers  for  recognition  of  or- 
ders, 66. 

RECORDING  STEWARD,  how  ap- 
pointed, 40;  duties  of,  46,  71. 


REGISTER  of  Church-members  to 

be  kept,  48,  56. 
RELICS,  adoration  of,  condemned, 

28. 

RELIGIOUS  LITERATURE,  our 
own  to  be  used,  54,81;  circulation 
of,  49,  55. 

REPRESENTATION,  ratio  of,  to 
General  Conference.  36;  limita- 
tions of,  37;  lay,  36;  clerical,  30. 

REPROVING  SIN,  rule  concerning, 
34. 

RESTRICTIVE  RULES,  37;  how 

changed,  38. 

RESURRECTION  OF  CHRIST,  ar- 
ticle on,  24. 

RING,  use  of  the  marriage,  167. 

RITES  AND  CEREMONIES  of  the 
Church,  30. 

RITUAL,  to  be  used,  78;  forms  of, 
130. 

RULERS,  civil,  article  on,  32. 
RULES,  General,  of  the  United  So- 
cieties, S3-35;  to  be  read  in  the 


S  A  B  B  A  T  II  -  B  R  E  A  KI N  G ,  rule 

against,  34. 

SACRAMENTS,  article  on  the,  28; 
administration  of  the,  130-100;  ef- 
fect of.  not  hindered  by  unworthi- 
ness  of  ministers,  29. 

SAINTS,  invocation  of,  condemned, 
28. 

SALARIES  of  preachers  in  charge, 
102;  presiding  elders,  102;  bishops, 
103;  Book  Airent,  Business  Mana- 
ger, and  editors  at  Nashville,  230; 
of  those  not.  .specially  provided  for, 
104. 

SALVATION  only  through  Christ, 
27. 

SCRIPTURES,  the  Holy,  canon  of, 
24;  sufficiency  of,  for  salvation,  2t. 
195,  206;  study  of,  enjoined,  35,  242; 
to  be  read  in  public, 77. 

SECRETARY,  of  Annual  Confer- 
ence, 43;  of  District  Conference, 
44;  of  Quarterly  Conference  46;  of 
Church  Conference,  48;  of  Board 
of  Missions,  1 13:  of  Woman's  Board 
or  M  i— ion-,  lis;  of  Boa  n  I  of  Church 
Extension,  119;  of  Woman's  De- 
partment. (  lunch  Extension  (An- 
nual Conference),  121;  (District), 
121;  Joint  Board  of  Finance,  105; 

SEPARATION,  Plan  of, 23. 
SICK,  visiting  the,  60,  69,  188;  the 
communion  of  the,  172. 


Lid  ex. 


257 


SIX,  original,  article  on,  25;  after 

justification,  20. 
SINGING,  direction';  concerning, 

78;  improper  songs,  i>4. 
SITTING  IN  CHURCH,  78. 
SLAVERY,  241. 
SMUGGLING  forbidden, 8*. 
SOCIETIES,  the  United,  origin  of, 
■--  to 

SOULE,  BIS1IOF  JOSHUA,  name 
and  data,  14. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA  CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries,  216. 

SOUTH  GEORGIA  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  217. 

SOUTH-WEST  MISSOURI  CON- 
FERENCE boundaries,  220. 

SPIRITUOUS  LIQUORS,  use  of, 
forbidden,  34,  78. 

ST.  LOUIS  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 219. 

STANDARDS  OF  DOCTRINE,  no 
new,  to  be  made,  37. 

STATISTICS  to  be  reported  to  An- 
nual Conference,  50;  to  Quarterly 
Conference,  30:  presiding  elder  to 
obtain,  54;  to  be  sent  to  Look  Ed-  i 
itor,  43. 

STEWARDS,  bow  appointed,  60;  \ 
number  of,  70;  to  whom  amenable, 
70;  qualifications  of,  0!);  duties  of, 
60,  70;  Recording,  40,  71:  District,  ! 
40,71. 

STUDY,  course  of,  to  be  prepared 
by  bishops,  43. 

SUNDAY-SCHOOL,  directionscon-  1 
cerning,  81;  to  be  formed  in  all 
congregations. 81;  Confer- 
ence Board,  82;  permanent  com- 
mittce  on,  82;  conventions,  82;  ! 
Conference.  82;  Missionary  Socie- 
ty, 82;  literature,  81,82;  books,  ed- 
itor  of,  82;  Quarterly  Conference 
control,  81;  superintendent  of,  how 
appointed,  81:  report  on,  to  Quar- 
terly Conference,  40;  duty  of 
preachers  in  connection  with,  46, 

55,81. 

SUPERANNUATED  PREACH- 
ERS, who  arc,  63;  relation,  how 
obtained,  63;  Conference  relations 
of,6:;.  Quarterly  Conference, mem- 
bership of,  44;  support  of,  08-100, 
105;  to  whom  amenablc.fi:!. 

SUPEREROGATION,  works  of,  ar- 
tide  on,  26. 

SUPERINTENDENT  of  Sunday- 
school,  how  appointed.  81;  mem- 
ber  ol  Quarterly  Conference,  44.  , 
17 


SUPERNUMERARY  PREACH- 
ERS, who  are.  02;  relation,  how 
obtained,  62;  delinquency  of,  03: 
who  refuse  to  work.  03;  to  whom 
amenable,  03:  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence membership,  44. 

SUPPORT  OF  THE  MINISTRY, 
pastors,  102;  presiding  elders.  102; 
bishops,  103;  Rook  Agent,  and  ed- 
itors, 230;  missionaries.  Ill;  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  expected  to 
contribute  to,  102.   (See  Salaries.) 


TEMPERANCE,  chapter  on,  76. 

TENN  E  s  s  E  E  CON  {TERENCE 
boundaries,  210. 

TEXAS  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 222. 

THEATERS  and  circuses,  attend- 
ance upon,  forbidden,  245. 

TIM  I",  improvement  of,  at  the  Con- 
ferences, 30;  employment  of,  prof- 
itably, 242. 

THAN  SUBSTANTIATION,  un- 

scriptural,  20. 

TRAVELING  DEACONS.  (See 
Deai  ons.) 

TR  AVELING  ELDERS.  (See  Eld- 
ers.) 

TRAVELING  PREACHERS,  re- 
ception on  trial,  57,  58;  examina- 
tion of  character,  42;  before  ad- 
mission. 58;  before  membership, 
50;  for  deacon'sorders.01;  for  eld- 
er's orders,  01 ;  how  appointed,  51 ; 
directions  to,  50;  admitting  into 
full  connection.  50;  to  whom  ame- 
nable, 85;  refusing  to  work,  8S;  ac- 
cused of  immorality,  87;  improper 
conduct,  87:    disseminating  un- 


restored,  05;  appeal  of  a, 95. 

TREASURER,  Board  of  Missions. 
113;  Woman's  Missionary  Society, 
118;  Board  of  Church  Extension, 
119;  Woman's  Department  Church 
Extension,  120;  Joint  Board  of  Fi- 
nance, 103. 

tre  ating  at  elections  denounced, 

TRIAL  of  those  called  to  preach, 

TRIALS.  Church,  of  Bishops.  84, 
presiding  elders,  86;  traveling 
preachers,  85;  local  preachers,  SO; 
exhortors.08;  probationers  in  Con- 
ference, 89:  members.  91;  minutes 
of,  to  be  preserved,  86, 00. 

TRIN  ITY,  the  Holy,  article  on,  23. 


258 


Index. 


TRUSTEES,  how  appointed,  40; 
number  of,  7:!;  qualilicat  ion-,  72; 
regulations  concerning;.  72;  vacan- 
cies tilled,  7:t;  lo  whom  responsi- 
ble, 7:i;  Hoards  of,  when  dissolved, 


pc, 


I  hci 


ds 


be 


right  to  sell  property,  12n;  reports 
of,  to  Quarterly  Conference,  7:i; 
members  of  Quarterly  Conference, 
44. 

UNION,  necessity  of,  and  means  of 

promoting,  240. 
UNITED  SOCIETY,  rise  of, 33;  roles 

of  the,  38-35. 
UNITED  STATES, rulers  of,  article 


VETO  of  Bishops,  38.  • 

VIRGINIA  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 214. 

VISITING,  pastoral.  (See  Pastoral 
Visiting.) 

VOTE,  by  ballot,  to  license  preach- 
ers, 45;  on  all  reeommendal ions, 
46;  by  classes  in  General  Confer- 
ence, 37. 

WATCH-NIGHT,  observance  of,  54. 

WAUGH,  BISHOP  BEVERLY, 
name  and  data,  14. 

WEST  TEXAS  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  224. 

WESTERN  CONFERENCE  bound- 
aries, 220. 


WESTERN  VIRGINIA  CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries,  214. 

W  II  I  T  E  RIVER  CONFERENCE 
boundaries,  221. 

WIDOWS  and  orphans,  restrictive 
rule  concerning,  s;  collections  for, 
41,  99;  of  deceased  Iiishops,  10B; 
money  for,  by  whom  distributed, 
105. 

W1GHTMAN,  BISHOP  WILLIAM 

M.,  name  and  </«/«,  18. 
WILL,  Free,  article  on,  25. 
WILSON,  BISHOP  A..  W.,  name 

and  data,  16. 
WIVES  of  preachers,  provision  for, 

WOMAN'S  DEPARTMENT  OF 
CHURCH  EXTENSION,  organ- 
ization and  object  of,  120;  duties 
of  General  Secretary,  121;  of  An- 
nual Conference  and  District  sec- 
retaries, 121;  (if  Annual  Confer- 

WOMAN'S  Missionary  Society,  ob- 
ject of,  117;  opr,  aliens  of,  117; 
Board  of  Managers  of,  117;  rev- 
enues of,  lln;  vacancies  in  Board, 
lis;  Secretary  and  Treasurer  of, 
to  reside  where  Board  is  located, 
118. 

WORD  OR  SON  OF  GOD,  article 
on,  23. 

WORKS,  good,  2f>;  of  supereroga- 
tion, 2ti;  before  justification,  20. 

WORSHIP,  public,  directions  for 
conducting,  75;  attendance  on, en- 
joined, 75. 


DATE  DUE 

HIGHSMITH  #LO-45220 

